This is a modern-English version of The Return of the Native, originally written by Hardy, Thomas. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

[Illustration]

The Return of the Native

by Thomas Hardy


Contents

PREFACE
BOOK FIRST—THE THREE WOMEN
I. A Face on Which Time Makes but Little Impression
II. Humanity Appears upon the Scene, Hand in Hand with Trouble
III. The Custom of the Country
IV. The Halt on the Turnpike Road
V. Perplexity among Honest People
VI. The Figure against the Sky
VII. Queen of Night
VIII. Those Who Are Found Where There Is Said to Be Nobody
IX. Love Leads a Shrewd Man into Strategy
X. A Desperate Attempt at Persuasion
XI. The Dishonesty of an Honest Woman

BOOK SECOND—THE ARRIVAL
I. Tidings of the Comer
II. The People at Blooms-End Make Ready
III. How a Little Sound Produced a Great Dream
IV. Eustacia Is Led on to an Adventure
V. Through the Moonlight
VI. The Two Stand Face to Face
VII. A Coalition between Beauty and Oddness
VIII. Firmness Is Discovered in a Gentle Heart

BOOK THIRD—THE FASCINATION
I. “My Mind to Me a Kingdom Is”
II. The New Course Causes Disappointment
III. The First Act in a Timeworn Drama
IV. An Hour of Bliss and Many Hours of Sadness
V. Sharp Words Are Spoken, and a Crisis Ensues
VI. Yeobright Goes, and the Breach Is Complete
VII. The Morning and the Evening of a Day
VIII. A New Force Disturbs the Current

BOOK FOURTH—THE CLOSED DOOR
I. The Rencounter by the Pool
II. He Is Set upon by Adversities but He Sings a Song
III. She Goes Out to Battle against Depression
IV. Rough Coercion Is Employed
V. The Journey across the Heath
VI. A Conjuncture, and Its Result upon the Pedestrian
VII. The Tragic Meeting of Two Old Friends
VIII. Eustacia Hears of Good Fortune, and Beholds Evil

BOOK FIFTH—THE DISCOVERY
I. “Wherefore Is Light Given to Him That Is in Misery”
II. A Lurid Light Breaks in upon a Darkened Understanding
III. Eustacia Dresses Herself on a Black Morning
IV. The Ministrations of a Half-forgotten One
V. An Old Move Inadvertently Repeated
VI. Thomasin Argues with Her Cousin, and He Writes a Letter
VII. The Night of the Sixth of November
VIII. Rain, Darkness, and Anxious Wanderers
IX. Sights and Sounds Draw the Wanderers Together

BOOK SIXTH—AFTERCOURSES
I. The Inevitable Movement Onward
II. Thomasin Walks in a Green Place by the Roman Road
III. The Serious Discourse of Clym with His Cousin
IV. Cheerfulness Again Asserts Itself at Blooms-End, and Clym Finds His Vocation

    “To sorrow
    I bade good morrow,
And thought to leave her far away behind;
    But cheerly, cheerly,
    She loves me dearly;
She is so constant to me, and so kind.
    I would deceive her,
    And so leave her,
But ah! she is so constant and so kind.”

“To sorrow
I said goodbye,
And thought I could leave her far behind;
But cheerfully, cheerfully,
She loves me dearly;
She is so loyal to me, and so kind.
I would deceive her,
And so leave her,
But oh! she is so loyal and so kind.”

PREFACE

The date at which the following events are assumed to have occurred may be set down as between 1840 and 1850, when the old watering place herein called “Budmouth” still retained sufficient afterglow from its Georgian gaiety and prestige to lend it an absorbing attractiveness to the romantic and imaginative soul of a lonely dweller inland.

The events described below are thought to have taken place between 1840 and 1850, when the old seaside resort referred to as “Budmouth” still held enough charm from its Georgian elegance and reputation to attract the romantic and imaginative spirit of someone living far inland.

Under the general name of “Egdon Heath,” which has been given to the sombre scene of the story, are united or typified heaths of various real names, to the number of at least a dozen; these being virtually one in character and aspect, though their original unity, or partial unity, is now somewhat disguised by intrusive strips and slices brought under the plough with varying degrees of success, or planted to woodland.

Under the general name of “Egdon Heath,” which has been given to the dark setting of the story, are combined or represented heaths of various real names, totaling at least a dozen. Although these heaths share a similar character and appearance, their original unity, or partial unity, is now somewhat obscured by the patches of land that have been plowed with varying levels of success or turned into woodlands.

It is pleasant to dream that some spot in the extensive tract whose southwestern quarter is here described, may be the heath of that traditionary King of Wessex—Lear.

It’s nice to imagine that there’s a place in the vast area described here in the southwestern part that could be the heath of the legendary King of Wessex—Lear.

T.H.

T.H.

July, 1895.

July, 1895.

BOOK FIRST—THE THREE WOMEN

I.
A Face on Which Time Makes but Little Impression

A Saturday afternoon in November was approaching the time of twilight, and the vast tract of unenclosed wild known as Egdon Heath embrowned itself moment by moment. Overhead the hollow stretch of whitish cloud shutting out the sky was as a tent which had the whole heath for its floor.

A Saturday afternoon in November was nearing twilight, and the expansive area of open wildland known as Egdon Heath was growing darker with each passing moment. Above, the empty expanse of grayish cloud blocking the sky looked like a tent with the entire heath as its floor.

The heaven being spread with this pallid screen and the earth with the darkest vegetation, their meeting-line at the horizon was clearly marked. In such contrast the heath wore the appearance of an instalment of night which had taken up its place before its astronomical hour was come: darkness had to a great extent arrived hereon, while day stood distinct in the sky. Looking upwards, a furze-cutter would have been inclined to continue work; looking down, he would have decided to finish his faggot and go home. The distant rims of the world and of the firmament seemed to be a division in time no less than a division in matter. The face of the heath by its mere complexion added half an hour to evening; it could in like manner retard the dawn, sadden noon, anticipate the frowning of storms scarcely generated, and intensify the opacity of a moonless midnight to a cause of shaking and dread.

The sky was covered with a pale screen, while the earth was blanketed in dark vegetation, making the line where they met at the horizon very clear. In such contrast, the heath looked like a piece of night that had taken its place before its time had come: darkness had mostly settled here, while daylight was still clear in the sky. Looking up, a furze-cutter might have wanted to keep working; looking down, he would have decided to finish his bundle and go home. The distant edges of the world and the sky seemed to mark a division in time as much as in space. The color of the heath alone added half an hour to the evening; it could just as easily delay dawn, cast a shadow over midday, foreshadow storms that hadn’t yet formed, and deepen the darkness of a moonless midnight into something that inspired fear and trembling.

In fact, precisely at this transitional point of its nightly roll into darkness the great and particular glory of the Egdon waste began, and nobody could be said to understand the heath who had not been there at such a time. It could best be felt when it could not clearly be seen, its complete effect and explanation lying in this and the succeeding hours before the next dawn; then, and only then, did it tell its true tale. The spot was, indeed, a near relation of night, and when night showed itself an apparent tendency to gravitate together could be perceived in its shades and the scene. The sombre stretch of rounds and hollows seemed to rise and meet the evening gloom in pure sympathy, the heath exhaling darkness as rapidly as the heavens precipitated it. And so the obscurity in the air and the obscurity in the land closed together in a black fraternization towards which each advanced halfway.

At this moment, as the night rolled into darkness, the true beauty of the Egdon heath began to reveal itself, and no one could really understand the heath without experiencing it at this time. Its essence could only be felt when it couldn't be seen clearly, its full impact and meaning unfolding in the hours leading up to dawn; it was only then that it shared its real story. The place was closely tied to night, and when night appeared, you could sense a kind of pull bringing everything together in its shadows and landscape. The dark expanse of dips and rises seemed to lift and embrace the evening gloom, with the heath releasing darkness as quickly as the sky delivered it. And so, the dimness in the air and the darkness in the land converged in a deep connection, each advancing toward the other.

The place became full of a watchful intentness now; for when other things sank brooding to sleep the heath appeared slowly to awake and listen. Every night its Titanic form seemed to await something; but it had waited thus, unmoved, during so many centuries, through the crises of so many things, that it could only be imagined to await one last crisis—the final overthrow.

The place now buzzed with a watchful intensity; when everything else drifted off to sleep, the heath slowly seemed to wake and pay attention. Every night, its massive shape appeared to be waiting for something; but it had remained still for so many centuries, enduring through the ups and downs of countless events, that it could only be imagined as waiting for one final event—the ultimate downfall.

It was a spot which returned upon the memory of those who loved it with an aspect of peculiar and kindly congruity. Smiling champaigns of flowers and fruit hardly do this, for they are permanently harmonious only with an existence of better reputation as to its issues than the present. Twilight combined with the scenery of Egdon Heath to evolve a thing majestic without severity, impressive without showiness, emphatic in its admonitions, grand in its simplicity. The qualifications which frequently invest the façade of a prison with far more dignity than is found in the façade of a palace double its size lent to this heath a sublimity in which spots renowned for beauty of the accepted kind are utterly wanting. Fair prospects wed happily with fair times; but alas, if times be not fair! Men have oftener suffered from, the mockery of a place too smiling for their reason than from the oppression of surroundings oversadly tinged. Haggard Egdon appealed to a subtler and scarcer instinct, to a more recently learnt emotion, than that which responds to the sort of beauty called charming and fair.

It was a place that lingered in the memories of those who loved it with a unique and gentle familiarity. Bright fields of flowers and fruit don’t quite do this, as they only truly align with a life that has a better reputation for its outcomes than the present. The twilight, combined with the landscape of Egdon Heath, created something majestic without being harsh, impressive without being flashy, clear in its messages, and grand in its simplicity. The qualities that often give the front of a prison more dignity than the front of a palace twice its size gave this heath a beauty that traditional spots known for their aesthetic appeal completely lack. Beautiful views seem to go hand in hand with good times; but alas, what if the times aren’t good? People have often suffered more from the mockery of a place that feels too cheerful for their situation than from the heaviness of surroundings that are overly somber. Haggard Egdon resonated with a deeper and rarer instinct, a more recently developed emotion than the kind that responds to beauty considered charming and lovely.

Indeed, it is a question if the exclusive reign of this orthodox beauty is not approaching its last quarter. The new Vale of Tempe may be a gaunt waste in Thule; human souls may find themselves in closer and closer harmony with external things wearing a sombreness distasteful to our race when it was young. The time seems near, if it has not actually arrived, when the chastened sublimity of a moor, a sea, or a mountain will be all of nature that is absolutely in keeping with the moods of the more thinking among mankind. And ultimately, to the commonest tourist, spots like Iceland may become what the vineyards and myrtle gardens of South Europe are to him now; and Heidelberg and Baden be passed unheeded as he hastens from the Alps to the sand dunes of Scheveningen.

Indeed, it's uncertain whether the exclusive dominance of this traditional beauty is not nearing its end. The new Vale of Tempe might be a barren wasteland in Thule; human souls may find themselves becoming more and more in tune with the external world, taking on a seriousness that was unappealing to our race in its youth. The time seems to be approaching, if it hasn't already come, when the restrained majesty of a moor, a sea, or a mountain will be the only parts of nature that truly resonate with the more reflective among us. Ultimately, even the most ordinary tourist may come to view places like Iceland the way he currently sees the vineyards and gardens of Southern Europe; and Heidelberg and Baden may be overlooked as he rushes from the Alps to the sandy shores of Scheveningen.

The most thoroughgoing ascetic could feel that he had a natural right to wander on Egdon—he was keeping within the line of legitimate indulgence when he laid himself open to influences such as these. Colours and beauties so far subdued were, at least, the birthright of all. Only in summer days of highest feather did its mood touch the level of gaiety. Intensity was more usually reached by way of the solemn than by way of the brilliant, and such a sort of intensity was often arrived at during winter darkness, tempests, and mists. Then Egdon was aroused to reciprocity; for the storm was its lover, and the wind its friend. Then it became the home of strange phantoms; and it was found to be the hitherto unrecognized original of those wild regions of obscurity which are vaguely felt to be compassing us about in midnight dreams of flight and disaster, and are never thought of after the dream till revived by scenes like this.

The most dedicated hermit could feel he had a natural right to roam around Egdon—he was staying within the bounds of reasonable indulgence when he exposed himself to influences like these. The soft colors and subdued beauties were, at least, a birthright for everyone. Only on the brightest summer days did its mood reach a joyful level. Usually, intensity was achieved more through solemnity than brightness, and this kind of intensity often emerged during winter’s darkness, tempests, and fog. In those moments, Egdon responded; the storm was its lover, and the wind its friend. It became a home for strange apparitions, revealing itself as the previously unrecognized origin of those wild, shadowy places that we vaguely sense surrounding us in midnight dreams of escape and disaster, and which we don't think about until scenes like this bring them back to mind.

It was at present a place perfectly accordant with man’s nature—neither ghastly, hateful, nor ugly; neither commonplace, unmeaning, nor tame; but, like man, slighted and enduring; and withal singularly colossal and mysterious in its swarthy monotony. As with some persons who have long lived apart, solitude seemed to look out of its countenance. It had a lonely face, suggesting tragical possibilities.

It was currently a place that perfectly matched human nature—neither terrifying, loathsome, nor ugly; neither ordinary, pointless, nor dull; but, like humans, neglected and resilient; and also remarkably vast and mysterious in its dark uniformity. Just like some people who have been isolated for a long time, solitude seemed to be visible on its face. It had a lonely expression, hinting at tragic possibilities.

This obscure, obsolete, superseded country figures in Domesday. Its condition is recorded therein as that of heathy, furzy, briary wilderness—“Bruaria.” Then follows the length and breadth in leagues; and, though some uncertainty exists as to the exact extent of this ancient lineal measure, it appears from the figures that the area of Egdon down to the present day has but little diminished. “Turbaria Bruaria”—the right of cutting heath-turf—occurs in charters relating to the district. “Overgrown with heth and mosse,” says Leland of the same dark sweep of country.

This obscure, outdated, replaced country is mentioned in the Domesday Book. Its status is recorded there as a wild, overgrown wilderness—“Bruaria.” Then it provides the length and width in leagues; and, although there is some uncertainty about the exact range of this ancient measurement, the figures suggest that the area of Egdon has hardly changed up to today. “Turbaria Bruaria”—the right to cut heath-turf—appears in documents related to the area. “Overgrown with heath and moss,” says Leland about the same shadowy expanse of land.

Here at least were intelligible facts regarding landscape—far-reaching proofs productive of genuine satisfaction. The untameable, Ishmaelitish thing that Egdon now was it always had been. Civilization was its enemy; and ever since the beginning of vegetation its soil had worn the same antique brown dress, the natural and invariable garment of the particular formation. In its venerable one coat lay a certain vein of satire on human vanity in clothes. A person on a heath in raiment of modern cut and colours has more or less an anomalous look. We seem to want the oldest and simplest human clothing where the clothing of the earth is so primitive.

Here were clear truths about the landscape—wide-ranging evidence that brought true satisfaction. The wild, untamed land that Egdon had always been was just that. Civilization was its enemy; and ever since plants began to grow, its soil had maintained the same ancient brown color, the natural and unchanging outfit of its unique make-up. In its timeless single coat lay a hint of mockery about human pride in fashion. Someone wearing modern styles and colors on a heath looks somewhat out of place. It feels like we need the oldest and most basic human clothing when the earth itself is so primitive.

To recline on a stump of thorn in the central valley of Egdon, between afternoon and night, as now, where the eye could reach nothing of the world outside the summits and shoulders of heathland which filled the whole circumference of its glance, and to know that everything around and underneath had been from prehistoric times as unaltered as the stars overhead, gave ballast to the mind adrift on change, and harassed by the irrepressible New. The great inviolate place had an ancient permanence which the sea cannot claim. Who can say of a particular sea that it is old? Distilled by the sun, kneaded by the moon, it is renewed in a year, in a day, or in an hour. The sea changed, the fields changed, the rivers, the villages, and the people changed, yet Egdon remained. Those surfaces were neither so steep as to be destructible by weather, nor so flat as to be the victims of floods and deposits. With the exception of an aged highway, and a still more aged barrow presently to be referred to—themselves almost crystallized to natural products by long continuance—even the trifling irregularities were not caused by pickaxe, plough, or spade, but remained as the very finger-touches of the last geological change.

To sit on a thorny stump in the central valley of Egdon, between afternoon and night, like now, where your eyes can’t see anything beyond the hills and rolls of heathland that filled your entire view, and to realize that everything around and beneath has remained unchanged since prehistoric times, just like the stars above, provided a sense of stability to a mind overwhelmed by constant change and the relentless newness. This vast untouched place had an ancient permanence that the sea can’t claim. Who can say that a certain sea is old? Shaped by the sun, molded by the moon, it refreshes itself within a year, a day, or even an hour. The sea changed, the fields changed, the rivers, the villages, and the people changed, yet Egdon stayed the same. Those surfaces weren’t so steep that they could be destroyed by the weather, nor so flat that they could fall victim to floods and sediment. Besides an old highway and an even older burial mound, which had nearly become part of the natural landscape through time, the small irregularities were not made by tools like pickaxes, plows, or shovels, but were left as the very marks of the last geological shift.

The above-mentioned highway traversed the lower levels of the heath, from one horizon to another. In many portions of its course it overlaid an old vicinal way, which branched from the great Western road of the Romans, the Via Iceniana, or Ikenild Street, hard by. On the evening under consideration it would have been noticed that, though the gloom had increased sufficiently to confuse the minor features of the heath, the white surface of the road remained almost as clear as ever.

The highway mentioned above crossed the lower parts of the heath, stretching from one horizon to the other. In many places along its route, it covered an old local path that branched off from the major Roman road, the Via Iceniana, or Ikenild Street, nearby. On the evening in question, it would have been noticeable that, although the darkness had increased enough to obscure the smaller details of the heath, the white surface of the road remained almost as clear as ever.

II.
Humanity Appears upon the Scene, Hand in Hand with Trouble

Along the road walked an old man. He was white-headed as a mountain, bowed in the shoulders, and faded in general aspect. He wore a glazed hat, an ancient boat-cloak, and shoes; his brass buttons bearing an anchor upon their face. In his hand was a silver-headed walking stick, which he used as a veritable third leg, perseveringly dotting the ground with its point at every few inches’ interval. One would have said that he had been, in his day, a naval officer of some sort or other.

Along the road walked an old man. He had white hair like snow, hunched shoulders, and looked generally worn out. He wore a shiny hat, an old coat that resembled a boat cloak, and shoes; his brass buttons had an anchor design on them. In his hand was a silver-headed walking stick, which he used like a third leg, carefully tapping the ground with its point every few inches. You would have thought he had been a naval officer of some kind in his younger years.

Before him stretched the long, laborious road, dry, empty, and white. It was quite open to the heath on each side, and bisected that vast dark surface like the parting-line on a head of black hair, diminishing and bending away on the furthest horizon.

Before him lay a long, exhausting road, dry, empty, and white. It was completely exposed to the heath on either side and sliced through that vast dark landscape like a dividing line on a head of black hair, shrinking and curving away on the distant horizon.

The old man frequently stretched his eyes ahead to gaze over the tract that he had yet to traverse. At length he discerned, a long distance in front of him, a moving spot, which appeared to be a vehicle, and it proved to be going the same way as that in which he himself was journeying. It was the single atom of life that the scene contained, and it only served to render the general loneliness more evident. Its rate of advance was slow, and the old man gained upon it sensibly.

The old man often looked ahead to see the area he still needed to cross. Eventually, he spotted a moving object far in front of him, which looked like a vehicle, and it was traveling in the same direction he was. It was the only sign of life in the landscape, making the overall loneliness even clearer. It was moving slowly, and the old man was catching up to it noticeably.

When he drew nearer he perceived it to be a spring van, ordinary in shape, but singular in colour, this being a lurid red. The driver walked beside it; and, like his van, he was completely red. One dye of that tincture covered his clothes, the cap upon his head, his boots, his face, and his hands. He was not temporarily overlaid with the colour; it permeated him.

As he got closer, he realized it was a regular-shaped van, but its color was strikingly bright red. The driver was walking next to it, and like the van, he was entirely red. The dye covered his clothes, the cap on his head, his boots, his face, and his hands. It wasn’t just a temporary layer of color; it was all the way through him.

The old man knew the meaning of this. The traveller with the cart was a reddleman—a person whose vocation it was to supply farmers with redding for their sheep. He was one of a class rapidly becoming extinct in Wessex, filling at present in the rural world the place which, during the last century, the dodo occupied in the world of animals. He is a curious, interesting, and nearly perished link between obsolete forms of life and those which generally prevail.

The old man understood what this meant. The traveler with the cart was a reddleman—a person whose job it was to provide farmers with a red dye for their sheep. He was part of a group that was quickly disappearing in Wessex, currently filling a role in the rural world similar to what the dodo did in the animal kingdom a century ago. He is a fascinating, unique, and nearly extinct connection between outdated ways of life and those that are more common today.

The decayed officer, by degrees, came up alongside his fellow-wayfarer, and wished him good evening. The reddleman turned his head, and replied in sad and occupied tones. He was young, and his face, if not exactly handsome, approached so near to handsome that nobody would have contradicted an assertion that it really was so in its natural colour. His eye, which glared so strangely through his stain, was in itself attractive—keen as that of a bird of prey, and blue as autumn mist. He had neither whisker nor moustache, which allowed the soft curves of the lower part of his face to be apparent. His lips were thin, and though, as it seemed, compressed by thought, there was a pleasant twitch at their corners now and then. He was clothed throughout in a tight-fitting suit of corduroy, excellent in quality, not much worn, and well-chosen for its purpose, but deprived of its original colour by his trade. It showed to advantage the good shape of his figure. A certain well-to-do air about the man suggested that he was not poor for his degree. The natural query of an observer would have been, Why should such a promising being as this have hidden his prepossessing exterior by adopting that singular occupation?

The decayed officer gradually moved up beside his fellow traveler and wished him good evening. The reddleman turned his head and replied in a sad, distracted tone. He was young, and his face, while not exactly handsome, came close enough that no one would argue it wasn’t in its natural color. His eye, which looked oddly intense through his stain, was itself appealing—sharp like a bird of prey and blue like autumn fog. He had neither whiskers nor a mustache, which highlighted the soft curves of his jawline. His lips were thin, and although they seemed compressed by thought, they occasionally had a pleasant twitch at the corners. He wore a tight-fitting corduroy suit, excellent in quality, only slightly worn, and well-suited for his purpose, though its original color had faded because of his work. It showed off his good physique nicely. There was a certain air of affluence about the man that suggested he wasn’t struggling financially. The natural question for an observer would have been, Why would someone as promising as this hide his appealing appearance by taking on such a strange job?

After replying to the old man’s greeting he showed no inclination to continue in talk, although they still walked side by side, for the elder traveller seemed to desire company. There were no sounds but that of the booming wind upon the stretch of tawny herbage around them, the crackling wheels, the tread of the men, and the footsteps of the two shaggy ponies which drew the van. They were small, hardy animals, of a breed between Galloway and Exmoor, and were known as “heath-croppers” here.

After responding to the old man’s greeting, he showed no interest in talking further, even though they continued walking side by side, since the older traveler seemed to want company. The only sounds were the booming wind across the stretch of brown grass around them, the crackling of the wheels, the men's footsteps, and the steps of the two shaggy ponies pulling the wagon. They were small, tough animals, a mix of Galloway and Exmoor breeds, and were called “heath-croppers” in this area.

Now, as they thus pursued their way, the reddleman occasionally left his companion’s side, and, stepping behind the van, looked into its interior through a small window. The look was always anxious. He would then return to the old man, who made another remark about the state of the country and so on, to which the reddleman again abstractedly replied, and then again they would lapse into silence. The silence conveyed to neither any sense of awkwardness; in these lonely places wayfarers, after a first greeting, frequently plod on for miles without speech; contiguity amounts to a tacit conversation where, otherwise than in cities, such contiguity can be put an end to on the merest inclination, and where not to put an end to it is intercourse in itself.

As they continued on their way, the reddleman occasionally stepped away from his companion and peered into the van through a small window. His expression was always anxious. He would then return to the old man, who made another comment about the state of the country and so on, to which the reddleman replied absently. After that, they would fall silent again. The silence didn't feel awkward to either of them; in these quiet places, travelers often walk for miles without speaking after a brief greeting. Being near each other turned into a kind of unspoken conversation, unlike in cities where you can easily break away at any moment. Here, staying together felt like an interaction in itself.

Possibly these two might not have spoken again till their parting, had it not been for the reddleman’s visits to his van. When he returned from his fifth time of looking in the old man said, “You have something inside there besides your load?”

Possibly these two might not have spoken again until they parted ways, if it weren't for the reddleman's visits to his van. When he came back for the fifth time, the old man said, “Do you have something in there besides your load?”

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“Somebody who wants looking after?”

“Someone who wants to be cared for?”

“Yes.”

"Sure."

Not long after this a faint cry sounded from the interior. The reddleman hastened to the back, looked in, and came away again.

Not long after this, a soft cry came from inside. The reddleman rushed to the back, peered inside, and then stepped back out.

“You have a child there, my man?”

“You have a kid there, buddy?”

“No, sir, I have a woman.”

“No, sir, I have a girlfriend.”

“The deuce you have! Why did she cry out?”

“The heck! Why did she shout?”

“Oh, she has fallen asleep, and not being used to traveling, she’s uneasy, and keeps dreaming.”

“Oh, she’s fallen asleep, and since she’s not used to traveling, she’s restless and keeps dreaming.”

“A young woman?”

"A young lady?"

“Yes, a young woman.”

"Yes, a young woman."

“That would have interested me forty years ago. Perhaps she’s your wife?”

“That would’ve interested me forty years ago. Maybe she’s your wife?”

“My wife!” said the other bitterly. “She’s above mating with such as I. But there’s no reason why I should tell you about that.”

“My wife!” said the other bitterly. “She’s too good to be with someone like me. But I don’t need to explain that to you.”

“That’s true. And there’s no reason why you should not. What harm can I do to you or to her?”

"That’s true. And there’s no reason why you shouldn’t. What harm can I do to you or to her?"

The reddleman looked in the old man’s face. “Well, sir,” he said at last, “I knew her before today, though perhaps it would have been better if I had not. But she’s nothing to me, and I am nothing to her; and she wouldn’t have been in my van if any better carriage had been there to take her.”

The reddleman looked at the old man’s face. “Well, sir,” he finally said, “I knew her before today, though maybe it would have been better if I hadn’t. But she means nothing to me, and I mean nothing to her; and she wouldn’t have been in my van if there had been a better ride available to take her.”

“Where, may I ask?”

"Where, if I may ask?"

“At Anglebury.”

"At Anglebury."

“I know the town well. What was she doing there?”

“I know the town well. What was she doing there?”

“Oh, not much—to gossip about. However, she’s tired to death now, and not at all well, and that’s what makes her so restless. She dropped off into a nap about an hour ago, and ’twill do her good.”

“Oh, not much—just some gossip. But she’s completely worn out now and not feeling well at all, which is why she’s so restless. She fell asleep about an hour ago, and that should help her.”

“A nice-looking girl, no doubt?”

"A pretty girl, right?"

“You would say so.”

"You'd say that."

The other traveller turned his eyes with interest towards the van window, and, without withdrawing them, said, “I presume I might look in upon her?”

The other traveler turned his gaze with interest towards the van window and, without looking away, said, “I assume I can peek in on her?”

“No,” said the reddleman abruptly. “It is getting too dark for you to see much of her; and, more than that, I have no right to allow you. Thank God she sleeps so well, I hope she won’t wake till she’s home.”

“No,” said the reddleman abruptly. “It’s getting too dark for you to see much of her; and besides, I have no right to let you. Thank God she sleeps so well; I hope she won’t wake up until she’s home.”

“Who is she? One of the neighbourhood?”

“Who is she? One of the neighbors?”

“’Tis no matter who, excuse me.”

“It's no problem who, excuse me.”

“It is not that girl of Blooms-End, who has been talked about more or less lately? If so, I know her; and I can guess what has happened.”

“It’s that girl from Blooms-End, who’s been the topic of conversation lately, right? If so, I know her, and I can figure out what’s happened.”

“’Tis no matter.... Now, sir, I am sorry to say that we shall soon have to part company. My ponies are tired, and I have further to go, and I am going to rest them under this bank for an hour.”

“It doesn’t matter.... Now, sir, I regret to inform you that we’ll have to say goodbye soon. My ponies are tired, and I have more ground to cover, so I’m going to let them rest under this bank for an hour.”

The elder traveller nodded his head indifferently, and the reddleman turned his horses and van in upon the turf, saying, “Good night.” The old man replied, and proceeded on his way as before.

The older traveler nodded his head casually, and the reddleman steered his horses and van onto the grass, saying, “Good night.” The old man replied and continued on his way as before.

The reddleman watched his form as it diminished to a speck on the road and became absorbed in the thickening films of night. He then took some hay from a truss which was slung up under the van, and, throwing a portion of it in front of the horses, made a pad of the rest, which he laid on the ground beside his vehicle. Upon this he sat down, leaning his back against the wheel. From the interior a low soft breathing came to his ear. It appeared to satisfy him, and he musingly surveyed the scene, as if considering the next step that he should take.

The reddleman watched as his figure faded into a small dot on the road and got lost in the gathering darkness. He then took some hay from a bundle that was stored under the van and tossed some in front of the horses, making a cushion with the rest, which he placed on the ground next to his vehicle. He sat down on it, leaning his back against the wheel. From inside came a soft, gentle breathing that he could hear. It seemed to comfort him, and he thoughtfully looked around, as if contemplating his next move.

To do things musingly, and by small degrees, seemed, indeed, to be a duty in the Egdon valleys at this transitional hour, for there was that in the condition of the heath itself which resembled protracted and halting dubiousness. It was the quality of the repose appertaining to the scene. This was not the repose of actual stagnation, but the apparent repose of incredible slowness. A condition of healthy life so nearly resembling the torpor of death is a noticeable thing of its sort; to exhibit the inertness of the desert, and at the same time to be exercising powers akin to those of the meadow, and even of the forest, awakened in those who thought of it the attentiveness usually engendered by understatement and reserve.

To do things thoughtfully and gradually felt like a responsibility in the Egdon valleys at this changing moment, as there was something about the heath’s condition that mirrored an extended and hesitant uncertainty. It was the quality of the calmness that belonged to the scene. This wasn’t the calm of actual stagnation, but the apparent calm of extreme slowness. A state of healthy life that closely resembles the stillness of death is quite remarkable; it showed the lifelessness of the desert while simultaneously possessing the vitality of the meadow, and even the forest, which stirred in those who considered it a level of attentiveness typically induced by subtlety and restraint.

The scene before the reddleman’s eyes was a gradual series of ascents from the level of the road backward into the heart of the heath. It embraced hillocks, pits, ridges, acclivities, one behind the other, till all was finished by a high hill cutting against the still light sky. The traveller’s eye hovered about these things for a time, and finally settled upon one noteworthy object up there. It was a barrow. This bossy projection of earth above its natural level occupied the loftiest ground of the loneliest height that the heath contained. Although from the vale it appeared but as a wart on an Atlantean brow, its actual bulk was great. It formed the pole and axis of this heathery world.

The scene before the reddleman’s eyes was a gradual series of rises from the road level into the heart of the heath. It included small hills, pits, ridges, and slopes, one after another, until it ended with a high hill against the calm light sky. The traveler’s gaze wandered over these things for a while and finally focused on one notable object up there. It was a barrow. This mounded earth above its natural level sat on the highest ground of the most remote height that the heath had. Although from the valley it looked like just a bump on a giant's forehead, its actual size was substantial. It was the center and core of this heath-covered world.

As the resting man looked at the barrow he became aware that its summit, hitherto the highest object in the whole prospect round, was surmounted by something higher. It rose from the semiglobular mound like a spike from a helmet. The first instinct of an imaginative stranger might have been to suppose it the person of one of the Celts who built the barrow, so far had all of modern date withdrawn from the scene. It seemed a sort of last man among them, musing for a moment before dropping into eternal night with the rest of his race.

As the man rested and looked at the barrow, he noticed that its peak, previously the tallest point in the entire view, was topped by something even higher. It jutted out from the rounded mound like a spike from a helmet. An imaginative outsider might have initially thought it was the figure of one of the Celts who constructed the barrow, so far removed was everything modern from the scene. It felt like a kind of last survivor among them, contemplating for a moment before fading into eternal darkness with the rest of his people.

There the form stood, motionless as the hill beneath. Above the plain rose the hill, above the hill rose the barrow, and above the barrow rose the figure. Above the figure was nothing that could be mapped elsewhere than on a celestial globe.

There the shape stood, still as the hill below. The hill rose over the plain, the barrow rose over the hill, and the figure rose over the barrow. Above the figure was nothing that could be found on any map other than a celestial globe.

Such a perfect, delicate, and necessary finish did the figure give to the dark pile of hills that it seemed to be the only obvious justification of their outline. Without it, there was the dome without the lantern; with it the architectural demands of the mass were satisfied. The scene was strangely homogeneous, in that the vale, the upland, the barrow, and the figure above it amounted only to unity. Looking at this or that member of the group was not observing a complete thing, but a fraction of a thing.

The figure added such a perfect, delicate, and essential touch to the dark hills that it seemed to be the only clear reason for their shape. Without it, it felt like a dome without a lantern; with it, the structure of the mass was complete. The scene was oddly uniform, as the valley, the hill, the mound, and the figure above all came together as one. Looking at any part of the group didn’t show a whole thing, but just a piece of it.

The form was so much like an organic part of the entire motionless structure that to see it move would have impressed the mind as a strange phenomenon. Immobility being the chief characteristic of that whole which the person formed portion of, the discontinuance of immobility in any quarter suggested confusion.

The shape blended so seamlessly with the entire still structure that seeing it move would have struck the mind as something bizarre. Since immobility was the main feature of the whole that the person was part of, any break in that stillness hinted at chaos.

Yet that is what happened. The figure perceptibly gave up its fixity, shifted a step or two, and turned round. As if alarmed, it descended on the right side of the barrow, with the glide of a water-drop down a bud, and then vanished. The movement had been sufficient to show more clearly the characteristics of the figure, and that it was a woman’s.

Yet that's what happened. The figure noticeably lost its stillness, moved a step or two, and turned around. Seemingly startled, it descended on the right side of the mound, gliding like a drop of water down a bud, and then disappeared. The movement was enough to reveal the features of the figure more clearly, confirming that it was a woman’s.

The reason of her sudden displacement now appeared. With her dropping out of sight on the right side, a newcomer, bearing a burden, protruded into the sky on the left side, ascended the tumulus, and deposited the burden on the top. A second followed, then a third, a fourth, a fifth, and ultimately the whole barrow was peopled with burdened figures.

The reason for her sudden disappearance became clear. As she vanished from the right side, a newcomer, carrying a load, emerged into view on the left side, climbed the mound, and placed the load on top. A second person followed, then a third, a fourth, a fifth, and soon the entire barrow was filled with people carrying burdens.

The only intelligible meaning in this sky-backed pantomime of silhouettes was that the woman had no relation to the forms who had taken her place, was sedulously avoiding these, and had come thither for another object than theirs. The imagination of the observer clung by preference to that vanished, solitary figure, as to something more interesting, more important, more likely to have a history worth knowing than these newcomers, and unconsciously regarded them as intruders. But they remained, and established themselves; and the lonely person who hitherto had been queen of the solitude did not at present seem likely to return.

The only clear message in this sky-lit scene of shadows was that the woman had no connection to the figures who had taken her place, was carefully avoiding them, and had come here for a different purpose than theirs. The observer’s imagination was drawn to that disappeared, solitary figure, finding it more intriguing, more significant, and more likely to have a story worth knowing than these newcomers, who were unconsciously seen as intruders. But they stayed and made themselves comfortable; and the lone person who had once ruled the solitude didn’t seem likely to come back anytime soon.

III.
The Custom of the Country

Had a looker-on been posted in the immediate vicinity of the barrow, he would have learned that these persons were boys and men of the neighbouring hamlets. Each, as he ascended the barrow, had been heavily laden with furze faggots, carried upon the shoulder by means of a long stake sharpened at each end for impaling them easily—two in front and two behind. They came from a part of the heath a quarter of a mile to the rear, where furze almost exclusively prevailed as a product.

If someone had been watching the area around the barrow, they would have seen that these were boys and men from nearby villages. Each one, as they climbed the barrow, was carrying a heavy load of furze faggots on their shoulders, using a long stake that was sharpened at both ends to hold them in place—two in front and two in back. They had come from a section of the heath located a quarter of a mile behind, where furze was the main vegetation.

Every individual was so involved in furze by his method of carrying the faggots that he appeared like a bush on legs till he had thrown them down. The party had marched in trail, like a travelling flock of sheep; that is to say, the strongest first, the weak and young behind.

Every person was so wrapped up in carrying the bundles of sticks that they looked like a bush on legs until they dropped them. The group had marched in a line, like a traveling flock of sheep; that is, the strongest went first, with the weak and young behind.

The loads were all laid together, and a pyramid of furze thirty feet in circumference now occupied the crown of the tumulus, which was known as Rainbarrow for many miles round. Some made themselves busy with matches, and in selecting the driest tufts of furze, others in loosening the bramble bonds which held the faggots together. Others, again, while this was in progress, lifted their eyes and swept the vast expanse of country commanded by their position, now lying nearly obliterated by shade. In the valleys of the heath nothing save its own wild face was visible at any time of day; but this spot commanded a horizon enclosing a tract of far extent, and in many cases lying beyond the heath country. None of its features could be seen now, but the whole made itself felt as a vague stretch of remoteness.

The loads were all piled together, and a thirty-foot-wide pyramid of gorse now sat at the top of the tumulus, which was known as Rainbarrow for many miles around. Some people were busy with matches and picking the driest tufts of gorse, while others were loosening the bramble ties that held the bundles together. Meanwhile, some of them lifted their eyes to take in the vast landscape visible from their position, now nearly hidden in shadows. In the valleys of the heath, only the wild terrain was visible at any time of day; but this spot provided a view of a horizon that extended far beyond the heath itself. None of its details could be seen now, but it all felt like a distant stretch of emptiness.

While the men and lads were building the pile, a change took place in the mass of shade which denoted the distant landscape. Red suns and tufts of fire one by one began to arise, flecking the whole country round. They were the bonfires of other parishes and hamlets that were engaged in the same sort of commemoration. Some were distant, and stood in a dense atmosphere, so that bundles of pale straw-like beams radiated around them in the shape of a fan. Some were large and near, glowing scarlet-red from the shade, like wounds in a black hide. Some were Mænades, with winy faces and blown hair. These tinctured the silent bosom of the clouds above them and lit up their ephemeral caves, which seemed thenceforth to become scalding caldrons. Perhaps as many as thirty bonfires could be counted within the whole bounds of the district; and as the hour may be told on a clock-face when the figures themselves are invisible, so did the men recognize the locality of each fire by its angle and direction, though nothing of the scenery could be viewed.

While the men and boys were building the pile, a change occurred in the mass of shade that marked the distant landscape. Red flames and clusters of fire began to emerge one by one, dotting the entire area. They were the bonfires from other towns and villages that were taking part in the same celebration. Some were far away, standing in a thick atmosphere, causing bundles of pale, straw-like light to radiate outwards in a fan shape. Some were large and close, glowing bright red against the darkness, like wounds on a black hide. Some resembled Mænades, with flushed faces and wild hair. These lit up the quiet sky above them and illuminated their fleeting caves, which appeared to turn into boiling cauldrons. There could be as many as thirty bonfires visible across the district; and just as you can tell the time on a clock face even when the numbers are missing, the men could identify each fire’s location by its angle and direction, even though the scenery was hidden from view.

The first tall flame from Rainbarrow sprang into the sky, attracting all eyes that had been fixed on the distant conflagrations back to their own attempt in the same kind. The cheerful blaze streaked the inner surface of the human circle—now increased by other stragglers, male and female—with its own gold livery, and even overlaid the dark turf around with a lively luminousness, which softened off into obscurity where the barrow rounded downwards out of sight. It showed the barrow to be the segment of a globe, as perfect as on the day when it was thrown up, even the little ditch remaining from which the earth was dug. Not a plough had ever disturbed a grain of that stubborn soil. In the heath’s barrenness to the farmer lay its fertility to the historian. There had been no obliteration, because there had been no tending.

The first tall flame from Rainbarrow shot up into the sky, bringing everyone's attention back from the distant fires to their own efforts. The cheerful blaze lit up the inside of the human circle—now larger with other stragglers, both men and women—with its own golden glow, even illuminating the dark ground around it with a bright liveliness that faded into shadows where the barrow dipped out of sight. It revealed the barrow to be part of a globe, as perfect as the day it was created, with even the small ditch remaining from which the earth was taken. Not a plow had ever disturbed a single grain of that stubborn soil. In the heath’s barrenness, the farmer saw difficulty, while the historian saw potential. There had been no erasure because there had been no cultivation.

It seemed as if the bonfire-makers were standing in some radiant upper story of the world, detached from and independent of the dark stretches below. The heath down there was now a vast abyss, and no longer a continuation of what they stood on; for their eyes, adapted to the blaze, could see nothing of the deeps beyond its influence. Occasionally, it is true, a more vigorous flare than usual from their faggots sent darting lights like aides-de-camp down the inclines to some distant bush, pool, or patch of white sand, kindling these to replies of the same colour, till all was lost in darkness again. Then the whole black phenomenon beneath represented Limbo as viewed from the brink by the sublime Florentine in his vision, and the muttered articulations of the wind in the hollows were as complaints and petitions from the “souls of mighty worth” suspended therein.

It felt like the bonfire-makers were standing in a bright upper level of the world, separate from and unaffected by the dark areas below. The heath down there now seemed like a vast void, no longer part of what they were on; their eyes, adjusted to the fire, could see nothing of the depths beyond its glow. Occasionally, a stronger flare than usual from their firewood would send flickering lights like messengers down the slopes to some distant bush, pool, or patch of white sand, igniting these spots in the same light until everything was lost in darkness again. Then the whole black scene below resembled Limbo as seen from the edge by the great Florentine in his vision, and the muted whispers of the wind in the hollows sounded like the complaints and requests from the “souls of great worth” suspended there.

It was as if these men and boys had suddenly dived into past ages, and fetched therefrom an hour and deed which had before been familiar with this spot. The ashes of the original British pyre which blazed from that summit lay fresh and undisturbed in the barrow beneath their tread. The flames from funeral piles long ago kindled there had shone down upon the lowlands as these were shining now. Festival fires to Thor and Woden had followed on the same ground and duly had their day. Indeed, it is pretty well known that such blazes as this the heathmen were now enjoying are rather the lineal descendants from jumbled Druidical rites and Saxon ceremonies than the invention of popular feeling about Gunpowder Plot.

It was as if these men and boys had suddenly jumped back in time and brought back an hour and an act that had once been familiar to this place. The ashes of the original British bonfire that blazed from that summit lay fresh and untouched in the mound beneath their feet. The flames from funeral pyres long ago lit there had shone down on the lowlands, just like they were shining now. Celebration fires for Thor and Woden had taken place on the same ground and had their moment. In fact, it’s pretty well known that the fires the heathens were enjoying now are more directly descended from a mix of Druidical rituals and Saxon ceremonies than just a popular reaction to the Gunpowder Plot.

Moreover to light a fire is the instinctive and resistant act of man when, at the winter ingress, the curfew is sounded throughout Nature. It indicates a spontaneous, Promethean rebelliousness against that fiat that this recurrent season shall bring foul times, cold darkness, misery and death. Black chaos comes, and the fettered gods of the earth say, Let there be light.

Moreover, lighting a fire is a natural and defiant act for humans when, as winter arrives, the curfew is sounded across Nature. It signifies a spontaneous, Promethean rebellion against the decree that this recurring season will bring harsh times, cold darkness, suffering, and death. Black chaos descends, and the bound gods of the earth say, Let there be light.

The brilliant lights and sooty shades which struggled upon the skin and clothes of the persons standing round caused their lineaments and general contours to be drawn with Dureresque vigour and dash. Yet the permanent moral expression of each face it was impossible to discover, for as the nimble flames towered, nodded, and swooped through the surrounding air, the blots of shade and flakes of light upon the countenances of the group changed shape and position endlessly. All was unstable; quivering as leaves, evanescent as lightning. Shadowy eye-sockets, deep as those of a death’s head, suddenly turned into pits of lustre: a lantern-jaw was cavernous, then it was shining; wrinkles were emphasized to ravines, or obliterated entirely by a changed ray. Nostrils were dark wells; sinews in old necks were gilt mouldings; things with no particular polish on them were glazed; bright objects, such as the tip of a furze-hook one of the men carried, were as glass; eyeballs glowed like little lanterns. Those whom Nature had depicted as merely quaint became grotesque, the grotesque became preternatural; for all was in extremity.

The bright lights and dark shadows that played on the skin and clothes of the people gathered around made their features and overall shapes appear vividly intense. However, it was impossible to discern the lasting moral expressions on each face because as the lively flames danced, swayed, and flickered through the air, the patches of shadow and light on the group's faces continually changed shape and position. Everything was unstable; trembling like leaves, fleeting like lightning. Hollow eye sockets, as deep as a skull, suddenly transformed into glowing pits; a lantern-shaped jaw shifted from cavernous to gleaming; wrinkles were either deepened into ravines or completely smoothed out by a different ray of light. Nostrils appeared as dark wells; tendons in older necks looked like gilded moldings; objects that weren't particularly shiny became glazed; bright items, like the tip of a tool one of the men carried, sparkled like glass; and eyeballs shone like small lanterns. Those whom nature depicted as odd became grotesque, and the grotesque turned otherworldly; for everything was pushed to extremes.

Hence it may be that the face of an old man, who had like others been called to the heights by the rising flames, was not really the mere nose and chin that it appeared to be, but an appreciable quantity of human countenance. He stood complacently sunning himself in the heat. With a speaker, or stake, he tossed the outlying scraps of fuel into the conflagration, looking at the midst of the pile, occasionally lifting his eyes to measure the height of the flame, or to follow the great sparks which rose with it and sailed away into darkness. The beaming sight, and the penetrating warmth, seemed to breed in him a cumulative cheerfulness, which soon amounted to delight. With his stick in his hand he began to jig a private minuet, a bunch of copper seals shining and swinging like a pendulum from under his waistcoat: he also began to sing, in the voice of a bee up a flue—

So it might be that the face of an old man, who, like others, had been drawn to the heights by the rising flames, wasn't just the nose and chin it seemed to be, but a substantial amount of human expression. He stood there, content, soaking up the heat. With a stick, he tossed the scattered bits of fuel into the fire, gazing at the center of the pile, occasionally looking up to assess the height of the flames or to watch the large sparks that shot up and drifted off into the darkness. The bright sight and the intense warmth seemed to fill him with a growing cheerfulness that quickly turned into delight. With his stick in hand, he started to dance a little private minuet, a bunch of copper seals gleaming and swinging like a pendulum beneath his waistcoat; he even began to sing in a voice like a bee in a chimney—

“The king′ call’d down′ his no-bles all′,
By one′, by two′, by three′;
Earl Mar′-shal, I’ll′ go shrive′-the queen′,
And thou′ shalt wend′ with me′.

“A boon′, a boon′, quoth Earl′ Mar-shal′,
And fell′ on his bend′-ded knee′,
That what′-so-e’er′ the queen′ shall say′,
No harm′ there-of′ may be′.”

“The king called down his nobles all,
One by one, two by two, three;
Earl Marshal, I’ll go confess the queen,
And you shall come with me.

“A favor, a favor,” said Earl Marshal,
And fell on his bent knee,
That whatever the queen shall say,
No harm will come of it.”

Want of breath prevented a continuance of the song; and the breakdown attracted the attention of a firm-standing man of middle age, who kept each corner of his crescent-shaped mouth rigorously drawn back into his cheek, as if to do away with any suspicion of mirthfulness which might erroneously have attached to him.

Shortness of breath stopped the song, and the interruption caught the eye of a sturdy middle-aged man, who kept the corners of his crescent-shaped mouth tightly pulled back into his cheeks, as if to eliminate any hint of amusement that might mistakenly be associated with him.

“A fair stave, Grandfer Cantle; but I am afeard ’tis too much for the mouldy weasand of such a old man as you,” he said to the wrinkled reveller. “Dostn’t wish th’ wast three sixes again, Grandfer, as you was when you first learnt to sing it?”

“A nice tune, Grandfer Cantle; but I’m afraid it’s a bit much for the old throat of someone your age,” he said to the wrinkled partygoer. “Don’t you wish the last three sixes again, Grandfer, like you did when you first learned to sing it?”

“Hey?” said Grandfer Cantle, stopping in his dance.

“Hey?” Grandfer Cantle said, pausing in his dance.

“Dostn’t wish wast young again, I say? There’s a hole in thy poor bellows nowadays seemingly.”

“Don’t wish to be young again, I say? It seems like there’s a hole in your poor lungs these days.”

“But there’s good art in me? If I couldn’t make a little wind go a long ways I should seem no younger than the most aged man, should I, Timothy?”

“But there’s good art in me? If I couldn’t make a little effort go a long way, I shouldn’t seem any younger than the oldest man, right, Timothy?”

“And how about the new-married folks down there at the Quiet Woman Inn?” the other inquired, pointing towards a dim light in the direction of the distant highway, but considerably apart from where the reddleman was at that moment resting. “What’s the rights of the matter about ’em? You ought to know, being an understanding man.”

“And what about the newlyweds down at the Quiet Woman Inn?” the other asked, pointing towards a faint light in the distance along the highway, but much farther away from where the reddleman was currently resting. “What's the deal with them? You should know, being an insightful guy.”

“But a little rakish, hey? I own to it. Master Cantle is that, or he’s nothing. Yet ’tis a gay fault, neighbour Fairway, that age will cure.”

"But a little cheeky, right? I admit it. Master Cantle is like that, or he's nothing at all. Still, it's a charming flaw, neighbor Fairway, that age will fix."

“I heard that they were coming home tonight. By this time they must have come. What besides?”

“I heard they were coming home tonight. By now, they must have arrived. What else?”

“The next thing is for us to go and wish ’em joy, I suppose?”

“The next thing for us to do is go and wish them joy, I guess?”

“Well, no.”

"Actually, no."

“No? Now, I thought we must. I must, or ’twould be very unlike me—the first in every spree that’s going!

“No? I thought we had to. I have to, or it wouldn’t be like me at all—the first to join in on every party that’s happening!"

“Do thou′ put on′ a fri′-ar’s coat′,
And I’ll′ put on′ a-no′-ther,
And we′ will to′ Queen Ele′anor go′,
Like Fri′ar and′ his bro′ther.

“Let’s put on a friar’s coat,
And I’ll put on another,
And we’ll go to Queen Eleanor,
Like a friar and his brother.”

I met Mis’ess Yeobright, the young bride’s aunt, last night, and she told me that her son Clym was coming home a’ Christmas. Wonderful clever, ’a believe—ah, I should like to have all that’s under that young man’s hair. Well, then, I spoke to her in my well-known merry way, and she said, ‘O that what’s shaped so venerable should talk like a fool!’—that’s what she said to me. I don’t care for her, be jowned if I do, and so I told her. ‘Be jowned if I care for ’ee,’ I said. I had her there—hey?”

I met Miss Yeobright, the young bride’s aunt, last night, and she told me that her son Clym was coming home for Christmas. He's really clever, I believe—I’d love to know everything that’s on that young man’s mind. So, I chatted with her in my usual cheerful way, and she said, ‘Oh, how can someone so venerable talk like a fool!’—that’s what she told me. I don’t care about her, I swear I don’t, and I told her so. ‘I swear I don’t care about you,’ I said. I had her there—right?

“I rather think she had you,” said Fairway.

"I think she had you," Fairway said.

“No,” said Grandfer Cantle, his countenance slightly flagging. “’Tisn’t so bad as that with me?”

“No,” said Grandfer Cantle, his expression slightly dimming. “It’s not that bad for me, right?”

“Seemingly ’tis, however, is it because of the wedding that Clym is coming home a’ Christmas—to make a new arrangement because his mother is now left in the house alone?”

“Maybe it is, but is Clym coming home for Christmas because of the wedding—to make new plans since his mother is now alone in the house?”

“Yes, yes—that’s it. But, Timothy, hearken to me,” said the Grandfer earnestly. “Though known as such a joker, I be an understanding man if you catch me serious, and I am serious now. I can tell ’ee lots about the married couple. Yes, this morning at six o’clock they went up the country to do the job, and neither vell nor mark have been seen of ’em since, though I reckon that this afternoon has brought ’em home again man and woman—wife, that is. Isn’t it spoke like a man, Timothy, and wasn’t Mis’ess Yeobright wrong about me?”

“Yes, yes—that’s it. But, Timothy, listen to me,” said the Grandfer earnestly. “Even though I’m known as a joker, I’m an understanding man when I’m serious, and I am serious now. I can tell you a lot about the married couple. Yes, this morning at six o’clock they went out to the country to get things done, and we haven’t seen hide nor hair of them since. I think they’ve come back this afternoon—a man and his wife, that is. Doesn’t that sound like a sensible man, Timothy, and wasn’t Mrs. Yeobright wrong about me?”

“Yes, it will do. I didn’t know the two had walked together since last fall, when her aunt forbad the banns. How long has this new set-to been in mangling then? Do you know, Humphrey?”

"Yes, that works. I didn't realize the two had been seeing each other since last fall when her aunt prohibited the engagement. How long has this new conflict been happening then? Do you know, Humphrey?"

“Yes, how long?” said Grandfer Cantle smartly, likewise turning to Humphrey. “I ask that question.”

“Yes, how long?” said Grandfer Cantle sharply, also looking at Humphrey. “I’m asking that question.”

“Ever since her aunt altered her mind, and said she might have the man after all,” replied Humphrey, without removing his eyes from the fire. He was a somewhat solemn young fellow, and carried the hook and leather gloves of a furze-cutter, his legs, by reason of that occupation, being sheathed in bulging leggings as stiff as the Philistine’s greaves of brass. “That’s why they went away to be married, I count. You see, after kicking up such a nunny-watch and forbidding the banns ’twould have made Mis’ess Yeobright seem foolish-like to have a banging wedding in the same parish all as if she’d never gainsaid it.”

“Ever since her aunt changed her mind and said she might actually marry the guy,” replied Humphrey, still staring at the fire. He was a pretty serious young guy, dressed in the hook and leather gloves of a furze-cutter, his legs covered in stiff, bulging leggings like the Philistine’s brass greaves. “That’s why they went away to get married, I guess. You see, after causing such a fuss and blocking the banns, it would have made Mrs. Yeobright look foolish to have a big wedding in the same parish as if she’d never objected.”

“Exactly—seem foolish-like; and that’s very bad for the poor things that be so, though I only guess as much, to be sure,” said Grandfer Cantle, still strenuously preserving a sensible bearing and mien.

“Exactly—sounds foolish; and that’s really bad for the poor things that are like that, even though I’m just guessing, of course,” said Grandfer Cantle, still trying hard to maintain a sensible demeanor and appearance.

“Ah, well, I was at church that day,” said Fairway, “which was a very curious thing to happen.”

“Ah, well, I was at church that day,” Fairway said, “which was quite a strange thing to happen.”

“If ’twasn’t my name’s Simple,” said the Grandfer emphatically. “I ha’n’t been there to-year; and now the winter is a-coming on I won’t say I shall.”

“If it wasn’t for my name being Simple,” said the Grandfer emphatically. “I haven’t been there this year; and now that winter is coming, I won’t say I will.”

“I ha’n’t been these three years,” said Humphrey; “for I’m so dead sleepy of a Sunday; and ’tis so terrible far to get there; and when you do get there ’tis such a mortal poor chance that you’ll be chose for up above, when so many bain’t, that I bide at home and don’t go at all.”

“I haven’t been there in three years,” said Humphrey; “because I’m so incredibly sleepy on a Sunday; and it’s such a long way to get there; and when you finally do get there, it's such a slim chance that you’ll be picked to go up, when so many people don’t, that I just stay at home and don’t go at all.”

“I not only happened to be there,” said Fairway, with a fresh collection of emphasis, “but I was sitting in the same pew as Mis’ess Yeobright. And though you may not see it as such, it fairly made my blood run cold to hear her. Yes, it is a curious thing; but it made my blood run cold, for I was close at her elbow.” The speaker looked round upon the bystanders, now drawing closer to hear him, with his lips gathered tighter than ever in the rigorousness of his descriptive moderation.

“I wasn’t just there,” Fairway said, emphasizing his point, “I was sitting in the same pew as Mrs. Yeobright. And even if you can’t see it that way, it really sent chills down my spine hearing her. It’s strange, but it made my blood run cold because I was right next to her.” He glanced at the crowd, which had gathered closer to listen, his lips pressed together tighter than ever as he described the moment.

“’Tis a serious job to have things happen to ’ee there,” said a woman behind.

"That's a serious thing to have happen to you there," said a woman from behind.

“‘Ye are to declare it,’ was the parson’s words,” Fairway continued. “And then up stood a woman at my side—a-touching of me. ‘Well, be damned if there isn’t Mis’ess Yeobright a-standing up,’ I said to myself. Yes, neighbours, though I was in the temple of prayer that’s what I said. ’Tis against my conscience to curse and swear in company, and I hope any woman here will overlook it. Still what I did say I did say, and ’twould be a lie if I didn’t own it.”

“‘You are to declare it,’ were the parson’s words,” Fairway continued. “And then a woman stood up beside me—touching me. ‘Well, I’ll be damned if that isn’t Mrs. Yeobright standing up,’ I thought to myself. Yes, neighbors, even though I was in the temple of prayer, that’s what I thought. It goes against my conscience to curse and swear in front of others, and I hope any woman here will forgive it. Still, what I said I said, and it would be a lie if I didn’t admit it.”

“So ’twould, neighbour Fairway.”

“So it would, neighbor Fairway.”

“‘Be damned if there isn’t Mis’ess Yeobright a-standing up,’ I said,” the narrator repeated, giving out the bad word with the same passionless severity of face as before, which proved how entirely necessity and not gusto had to do with the iteration. “And the next thing I heard was, ‘I forbid the banns,’ from her. ‘I’ll speak to you after the service,’ said the parson, in quite a homely way—yes, turning all at once into a common man no holier than you or I. Ah, her face was pale! Maybe you can call to mind that monument in Weatherbury church—the cross-legged soldier that have had his arm knocked away by the schoolchildren? Well, he would about have matched that woman’s face, when she said, ‘I forbid the banns.’”

“‘I swear there’s Mis’ess Yeobright standing up,’ I said,” the narrator repeated, delivering the curse with the same emotionless expression as before, showing that it was purely necessity and not enthusiasm driving the repetition. “Then the next thing I heard was, ‘I forbid the banns,’ from her. ‘I’ll talk to you after the service,’ said the pastor, in a very down-to-earth way—yes, suddenly becoming just an ordinary guy, no more special than you or me. Ah, her face was so pale! Maybe you can remember that monument in Weatherbury church—the cross-legged soldier whose arm has been knocked off by the kids? Well, he would have looked about as pale as that woman’s face when she said, ‘I forbid the banns.’”

The audience cleared their throats and tossed a few stalks into the fire, not because these deeds were urgent, but to give themselves time to weigh the moral of the story.

The audience cleared their throats and threw a few stalks into the fire, not because these actions were urgent, but to give themselves time to think about the moral of the story.

“I’m sure when I heard they’d been forbid I felt as glad as if anybody had gied me sixpence,” said an earnest voice—that of Olly Dowden, a woman who lived by making heath brooms, or besoms. Her nature was to be civil to enemies as well as to friends, and grateful to all the world for letting her remain alive.

“I’m sure when I heard they’d been banned, I felt as happy as if someone had given me sixpence,” said an earnest voice—that of Olly Dowden, a woman who made heath brooms, or besoms. She was naturally polite to both enemies and friends, and grateful to everyone for allowing her to continue living.

“And now the maid have married him just the same,” said Humphrey.

“And now the maid has married him anyway,” said Humphrey.

“After that Mis’ess Yeobright came round and was quite agreeable,” Fairway resumed, with an unheeding air, to show that his words were no appendage to Humphrey’s, but the result of independent reflection.

“After that, Miss Yeobright came over and was really pleasant,” Fairway continued, with an indifferent attitude, to indicate that his comments were not just a follow-up to Humphrey’s but came from his own thoughts.

“Supposing they were ashamed, I don’t see why they shouldn’t have done it here-right,” said a wide-spread woman whose stays creaked like shoes whenever she stooped or turned. “’Tis well to call the neighbours together and to hae a good racket once now and then; and it may as well be when there’s a wedding as at tide-times. I don’t care for close ways.”

“Assuming they were embarrassed, I don’t understand why they shouldn’t have done it right here,” said a broad woman whose corset squeaked like shoes whenever she bent or turned. “It’s good to gather the neighbors and make some noise every now and then; it might as well be during a wedding as at other times. I’m not fond of being too reserved.”

“Ah, now, you’d hardly believe it, but I don’t care for gay weddings,” said Timothy Fairway, his eyes again travelling round. “I hardly blame Thomasin Yeobright and neighbour Wildeve for doing it quiet, if I must own it. A wedding at home means five and six-handed reels by the hour; and they do a man’s legs no good when he’s over forty.”

“Ah, you probably wouldn’t believe it, but I’m not a fan of gay weddings,” said Timothy Fairway, his eyes wandering again. “I can’t really blame Thomasin Yeobright and neighbor Wildeve for keeping it low-key, if I'm being honest. A wedding at home means endless five and six-handed reels; and they’re not good for a man’s legs once he’s over forty.”

“True. Once at the woman’s house you can hardly say nay to being one in a jig, knowing all the time that you be expected to make yourself worth your victuals.”

"True. Once you’re at the woman’s house, it’s hard to say no to joining in a dance, fully aware that you’re expected to earn your keep."

“You be bound to dance at Christmas because ’tis the time o’ year; you must dance at weddings because ’tis the time o’ life. At christenings folk will even smuggle in a reel or two, if ’tis no further on than the first or second chiel. And this is not naming the songs you’ve got to sing.... For my part I like a good hearty funeral as well as anything. You’ve as splendid victuals and drink as at other parties, and even better. And it don’t wear your legs to stumps in talking over a poor fellow’s ways as it do to stand up in hornpipes.”

"You have to dance at Christmas because it’s that time of year; you need to dance at weddings because it’s that time of life. At christenings, people will even sneak in a reel or two, as long as it’s just the first or second child. And I’m not even mentioning the songs you have to sing... For my part, I enjoy a good hearty funeral just as much as anything else. You get just as amazing food and drinks as at other parties, and even better. And it doesn’t wear your legs out talking about a poor fellow’s life like it does to stand up for hornpipes."

“Nine folks out of ten would own ’twas going too far to dance then, I suppose?” suggested Grandfer Cantle.

“Nine out of ten people would say it was going too far to dance then, I guess?” suggested Grandfer Cantle.

“’Tis the only sort of party a staid man can feel safe at after the mug have been round a few times.”

“It’s the only kind of party where a serious guy can feel comfortable after the drinks have gone around a few times.”

“Well, I can’t understand a quiet ladylike little body like Tamsin Yeobright caring to be married in such a mean way,” said Susan Nunsuch, the wide woman, who preferred the original subject. “’Tis worse than the poorest do. And I shouldn’t have cared about the man, though some may say he’s good-looking.”

“Well, I can’t understand why a quiet, proper girl like Tamsin Yeobright would want to get married in such a shabby way,” said Susan Nunsuch, the broad woman, who preferred the original topic. “It’s worse than what the poorest do. And I wouldn’t have cared about the guy, even though some might say he’s good-looking.”

“To give him his due he’s a clever, learned fellow in his way—a’most as clever as Clym Yeobright used to be. He was brought up to better things than keeping the Quiet Woman. An engineer—that’s what the man was, as we know; but he threw away his chance, and so ’a took a public house to live. His learning was no use to him at all.”

“To give him credit, he’s a smart, educated guy in his own way—almost as clever as Clym Yeobright used to be. He was raised for greater things than running the Quiet Woman. An engineer—that’s what he was, as we know; but he threw away his opportunity, and so he took a pub to get by. His education didn’t help him at all.”

“Very often the case,” said Olly, the besom-maker. “And yet how people do strive after it and get it! The class of folk that couldn’t use to make a round O to save their bones from the pit can write their names now without a sputter of the pen, oftentimes without a single blot—what do I say?—why, almost without a desk to lean their stomachs and elbows upon.”

“Very often the case,” said Olly, the broom maker. “And yet how hard people work to get it! The kind of folks who couldn’t even write a round O to save themselves can now sign their names easily, often without a single mistake—what am I saying?—almost without a desk to rest their stomachs and elbows on.”

“True—’tis amazing what a polish the world have been brought to,” said Humphrey.

“True—it’s amazing how polished the world has become,” said Humphrey.

“Why, afore I went a soldier in the Bang-up Locals (as we was called), in the year four,” chimed in Grandfer Cantle brightly, “I didn’t know no more what the world was like than the commonest man among ye. And now, jown it all, I won’t say what I bain’t fit for, hey?”

“Before I became a soldier in the Bang-up Locals (as we were called) in the year four,” said Grandfer Cantle cheerfully, “I didn’t know any more about what the world was like than the average person among you. And now, look at it all, I won’t say what I’m not fit for, okay?”

“Couldst sign the book, no doubt,” said Fairway, “if wast young enough to join hands with a woman again, like Wildeve and Mis’ess Tamsin, which is more than Humph there could do, for he follows his father in learning. Ah, Humph, well I can mind when I was married how I zid thy father’s mark staring me in the face as I went to put down my name. He and your mother were the couple married just afore we were and there stood they father’s cross with arms stretched out like a great banging scarecrow. What a terrible black cross that was—thy father’s very likeness in en! To save my soul I couldn’t help laughing when I zid en, though all the time I was as hot as dog-days, what with the marrying, and what with the woman a-hanging to me, and what with Jack Changley and a lot more chaps grinning at me through church window. But the next moment a strawmote would have knocked me down, for I called to mind that if thy father and mother had had high words once, they’d been at it twenty times since they’d been man and wife, and I zid myself as the next poor stunpoll to get into the same mess.... Ah—well, what a day ’twas!”

“Sure, you could sign the book,” Fairway said, “if you were young enough to join hands with a woman again, like Wildeve and Miss Tamsin, which is more than Humph could do since he’s focused on learning from his father. Ah, Humph, I remember when I got married and saw your father’s mark staring me in the face as I went to write down my name. He and your mother were the couple married just before us, and there was your father’s cross with arms stretched out like a big, awkward scarecrow. What an awful black cross that was—just like your father! I couldn’t help but laugh when I saw it, even though I was as hot as a summer day, with the whole marriage thing, and the woman clinging to me, and Jack Changley and a bunch of other guys grinning at me through the church window. But the next moment, a straw would have knocked me over, because I remembered that if your father and mother had arguments once, they’ve had it twenty times since getting married, and I saw myself as the next poor fool to get into the same situation... Ah—what a day it was!”

“Wildeve is older than Tamsin Yeobright by a good-few summers. A pretty maid too she is. A young woman with a home must be a fool to tear her smock for a man like that.”

“Wildeve is several years older than Tamsin Yeobright. She’s also a pretty girl. Any young woman with a home would have to be foolish to ruin her dress for a man like him.”

The speaker, a peat- or turf-cutter, who had newly joined the group, carried across his shoulder the singular heart-shaped spade of large dimensions used in that species of labour, and its well-whetted edge gleamed like a silver bow in the beams of the fire.

The speaker, a peat or turf cutter who had just joined the group, slung over his shoulder the unique heart-shaped spade that was large and used for that kind of work, and its sharp edge shone like a silver bow in the firelight.

“A hundred maidens would have had him if he’d asked ’em,” said the wide woman.

"A hundred girls would have gone for him if he’d asked them," said the heavyset woman.

“Didst ever know a man, neighbour, that no woman at all would marry?” inquired Humphrey.

“Have you ever known a man, neighbor, that no woman would marry?” Humphrey asked.

“I never did,” said the turf-cutter.

“I never did,” said the turf cutter.

“Nor I,” said another.

“Me neither,” said another.

“Nor I,” said Grandfer Cantle.

“Me neither,” said Grandfer Cantle.

“Well, now, I did once,” said Timothy Fairway, adding more firmness to one of his legs. “I did know of such a man. But only once, mind.” He gave his throat a thorough rake round, as if it were the duty of every person not to be mistaken through thickness of voice. “Yes, I knew of such a man,” he said.

“Well, I did once,” said Timothy Fairway, adjusting one of his legs firmly. “I knew a guy like that. But just once, you know.” He cleared his throat thoroughly, as if it was everyone's responsibility not to be misjudged because of a deep voice. “Yeah, I knew a guy like that,” he said.

“And what ghastly gallicrow might the poor fellow have been like, Master Fairway?” asked the turf-cutter.

“And what terrible creature could that poor guy have been like, Master Fairway?” asked the turf-cutter.

“Well, ’a was neither a deaf man, nor a dumb man, nor a blind man. What ’a was I don’t say.”

“Well, he was neither a deaf man, nor a dumb man, nor a blind man. What he was, I won’t say.”

“Is he known in these parts?” said Olly Dowden.

“Is he known around here?” said Olly Dowden.

“Hardly,” said Timothy; “but I name no name.... Come, keep the fire up there, youngsters.”

“Not really,” said Timothy; “but I’m not saying any names.... Come on, keep the fire going up there, kids.”

“Whatever is Christian Cantle’s teeth a-chattering for?” said a boy from amid the smoke and shades on the other side of the blaze. “Be ye a-cold, Christian?”

“Why are Christian Cantle's teeth chattering?” said a boy from the other side of the fire, surrounded by smoke and shadows. “Are you cold, Christian?”

A thin jibbering voice was heard to reply, “No, not at all.”

A thin, shaky voice replied, “No, not at all.”

“Come forward, Christian, and show yourself. I didn’t know you were here,” said Fairway, with a humane look across towards that quarter.

“Come forward, Christian, and show yourself. I didn’t know you were here,” said Fairway, with a compassionate look in that direction.

Thus requested, a faltering man, with reedy hair, no shoulders, and a great quantity of wrist and ankle beyond his clothes, advanced a step or two by his own will, and was pushed by the will of others half a dozen steps more. He was Grandfer Cantle’s youngest son.

Thus requested, a hesitant man, with thin hair, no shoulders, and a lot of wrist and ankle showing beyond his clothes, took a step or two on his own and was nudged by the force of others another half dozen steps. He was Grandfer Cantle’s youngest son.

“What be ye quaking for, Christian?” said the turf-cutter kindly.

“What are you shaking for, Christian?” said the turf-cutter kindly.

“I’m the man.”

“I’m the boss.”

“What man?”

“Which guy?”

“The man no woman will marry.”

“The man that no woman will marry.”

“The deuce you be!” said Timothy Fairway, enlarging his gaze to cover Christian’s whole surface and a great deal more, Grandfer Cantle meanwhile staring as a hen stares at the duck she has hatched.

“The hell you say!” said Timothy Fairway, widening his eyes to take in Christian’s entire figure and a lot more, while Grandfer Cantle stared like a hen looking at the duck she just hatched.

“Yes, I be he; and it makes me afeard,” said Christian. “D’ye think ’twill hurt me? I shall always say I don’t care, and swear to it, though I do care all the while.”

“Yes, that's me; and it makes me afraid,” said Christian. “Do you think it will hurt me? I'll always say I don't care, and I'll swear to it, even though I do care all the while.”

“Well, be damned if this isn’t the queerest start ever I know’d,” said Mr. Fairway. “I didn’t mean you at all. There’s another in the country, then! Why did ye reveal yer misfortune, Christian?”

“Well, I’ll be damned if this isn’t the strangest start I’ve ever seen,” said Mr. Fairway. “I wasn’t talking about you at all. There’s someone else in the country, then! Why did you share your misfortune, Christian?”

“’Twas to be if ’twas, I suppose. I can’t help it, can I?” He turned upon them his painfully circular eyes, surrounded by concentric lines like targets.

“It was meant to be, I guess. I can’t change it, can I?” He turned to them with his painfully round eyes, surrounded by circular lines like targets.

“No, that’s true. But ’tis a melancholy thing, and my blood ran cold when you spoke, for I felt there were two poor fellows where I had thought only one. ’Tis a sad thing for ye, Christian. How’st know the women won’t hae thee?”

“No, that’s true. But it’s a sad thing, and I felt a chill when you spoke, because I realized there were two poor guys when I had thought there was only one. It’s a tough situation for you, Christian. How do you know the women won’t want you?”

“I’ve asked ’em.”

“I’ve asked them.”

“Sure I should never have thought you had the face. Well, and what did the last one say to ye? Nothing that can’t be got over, perhaps, after all?”

“Sure, I never thought you had the nerve. So, what did the last one say to you? Nothing that can’t be handled, I guess, after all?”

“‘Get out of my sight, you slack-twisted, slim-looking maphrotight fool,’ was the woman’s words to me.”

“‘Get out of my sight, you lazy, scrawny fool,’ were the woman’s words to me.”

“Not encouraging, I own,” said Fairway. “‘Get out of my sight, you slack-twisted, slim-looking maphrotight fool,’ is rather a hard way of saying No. But even that might be overcome by time and patience, so as to let a few grey hairs show themselves in the hussy’s head. How old be you, Christian?”

“Not great, I admit,” said Fairway. “‘Get out of my sight, you lazy, scrawny fool,’ is a pretty harsh way to say No. But even that could be worked through with some time and patience, maybe waiting for a few grey hairs to show up in that girl’s hair. How old are you, Christian?”

“Thirty-one last tatie-digging, Mister Fairway.”

"Thirty-one last potato harvest, Mister Fairway."

“Not a boy—not a boy. Still there’s hope yet.”

“Not a boy—not a boy. Still, there’s hope.”

“That’s my age by baptism, because that’s put down in the great book of the Judgment that they keep in church vestry; but Mother told me I was born some time afore I was christened.”

"That's my age according to my baptism, since that's recorded in the big book of the Judgment they keep in the church vestry; but Mom told me I was born some time before I was baptized."

“Ah!”

“Ah!”

“But she couldn’t tell when, to save her life, except that there was no moon.”

“But she couldn’t figure out when, for the life of her, except that there was no moon.”

“No moon—that’s bad. Hey, neighbours, that’s bad for him!”

"No moon—that’s not good. Hey, neighbors, that’s not good for him!"

“Yes, ’tis bad,” said Grandfer Cantle, shaking his head.

“Yes, it’s bad,” said Grandfer Cantle, shaking his head.

“Mother know’d ’twas no moon, for she asked another woman that had an almanac, as she did whenever a boy was born to her, because of the saying, ‘No moon, no man,’ which made her afeard every man-child she had. Do ye really think it serious, Mister Fairway, that there was no moon?”

“Mother knew it wasn’t a full moon because she asked another woman who had an almanac, as she did every time a boy was born to her, because of the saying, ‘No moon, no man,’ which made her afraid of every son she had. Do you really think it’s serious, Mr. Fairway, that there was no moon?”

“Yes. ‘No moon, no man.’ ’Tis one of the truest sayings ever spit out. The boy never comes to anything that’s born at new moon. A bad job for thee, Christian, that you should have showed your nose then of all days in the month.”

“Yes. ‘No moon, no man.’ It’s one of the truest sayings ever said. The boy never amounts to anything that’s born on a new moon. A bad situation for you, Christian, that you had to show your face then of all days in the month.”

“I suppose the moon was terrible full when you were born?” said Christian, with a look of hopeless admiration at Fairway.

“I guess the moon was really full when you were born?” Christian said, looking at Fairway with a hopeless admiration.

“Well, ’a was not new,” Mr. Fairway replied, with a disinterested gaze.

“Well, he wasn't new,” Mr. Fairway replied, with a disinterested gaze.

“I’d sooner go without drink at Lammas-tide than be a man of no moon,” continued Christian, in the same shattered recitative. “’Tis said I be only the rames of a man, and no good for my race at all; and I suppose that’s the cause o’t.”

“I’d rather go without a drink at Lammas than be a man without purpose,” Christian continued, in the same broken tone. “They say I’m just a shell of a man, no good for my people at all; and I guess that’s why.”

“Ay,” said Grandfer Cantle, somewhat subdued in spirit; “and yet his mother cried for scores of hours when ’a was a boy, for fear he should outgrow hisself and go for a soldier.”

“Ay,” said Grandfer Cantle, a bit downcast; “and yet his mother cried for hours on end when he was a boy, worried he might grow up and become a soldier.”

“Well, there’s many just as bad as he.” said Fairway.

"Well, there are plenty just as bad as he is," said Fairway.

“Wethers must live their time as well as other sheep, poor soul.”

"Wethers have to live their lives just like other sheep, poor thing."

“So perhaps I shall rub on? Ought I to be afeared o’ nights, Master Fairway?”

“So maybe I should keep going? Should I be afraid at night, Master Fairway?”

“You’ll have to lie alone all your life; and ’tis not to married couples but to single sleepers that a ghost shows himself when ’a do come. One has been seen lately, too. A very strange one.”

“You’ll have to lie alone for the rest of your life, and it’s not married couples but single sleepers who see ghosts when they do appear. One has been seen recently, too. It’s a very strange one.”

“No—don’t talk about it if ’tis agreeable of ye not to! ’Twill make my skin crawl when I think of it in bed alone. But you will—ah, you will, I know, Timothy; and I shall dream all night o’t! A very strange one? What sort of a spirit did ye mean when ye said, a very strange one, Timothy?—no, no—don’t tell me.”

“No—don’t talk about it if you don’t want to! It’ll make my skin crawl just thinking about it alone in bed. But you will—ah, I know you will, Timothy; and I’ll end up dreaming about it all night! A very strange one? What kind of spirit did you mean when you said a very strange one, Timothy?—no, no—don’t tell me.”

“I don’t half believe in spirits myself. But I think it ghostly enough—what I was told. ’Twas a little boy that zid it.”

“I don’t really believe in spirits myself. But I think it’s pretty eerie—what I was told. It was a little boy who saw it.”

“What was it like?—no, don’t—”

"What was it like?—no, don't—"

“A red one. Yes, most ghosts be white; but this is as if it had been dipped in blood.”

“A red one. Yeah, most ghosts are white; but this looks like it’s been dipped in blood.”

Christian drew a deep breath without letting it expand his body, and Humphrey said, “Where has it been seen?”

Christian took a deep breath without letting it fill his lungs, and Humphrey said, “Where has it been seen?”

“Not exactly here; but in this same heth. But ’tisn’t a thing to talk about. What do ye say,” continued Fairway in brisker tones, and turning upon them as if the idea had not been Grandfer Cantle’s—“what do you say to giving the new man and wife a bit of a song tonight afore we go to bed—being their wedding-day? When folks are just married ’tis as well to look glad o’t, since looking sorry won’t unjoin ’em. I am no drinker, as we know, but when the womenfolk and youngsters have gone home we can drop down across to the Quiet Woman, and strike up a ballet in front of the married folks’ door. ’Twill please the young wife, and that’s what I should like to do, for many’s the skinful I’ve had at her hands when she lived with her aunt at Blooms-End.”

“Not exactly here; but in this same area. But it’s not something to discuss. What do you say,” continued Fairway with a more lively tone, turning to them as if the idea hadn’t originally come from Grandfer Cantle—“what do you think about giving the newlyweds a little song tonight before we go to bed, since it’s their wedding day? When people just get married, it’s better to look happy about it, since looking sad won’t change anything. I don’t drink, as we all know, but once the women and kids have gone home, we can head over to the Quiet Woman and sing a tune in front of the newlyweds’ door. It’ll make the young wife happy, and that’s what I’d like to do, since I’ve enjoyed many drinks at her place when she lived with her aunt at Blooms-End.”

“Hey? And so we will!” said Grandfer Cantle, turning so briskly that his copper seals swung extravagantly. “I’m as dry as a kex with biding up here in the wind, and I haven’t seen the colour of drink since nammet-time today. ’Tis said that the last brew at the Woman is very pretty drinking. And, neighbours, if we should be a little late in the finishing, why, tomorrow’s Sunday, and we can sleep it off?”

“Hey? And we definitely will!” said Grandfer Cantle, turning so quickly that his copper seals swung wildly. “I’m as dry as a bone waiting up here in the wind, and I haven’t had a sip of drink since lunch today. They say the last brew at the Woman is really good. And, neighbors, if we take a bit longer to finish, well, tomorrow's Sunday, and we can sleep it off?”

“Grandfer Cantle! you take things very careless for an old man,” said the wide woman.

“Grandfer Cantle! You’re really careless for someone your age,” said the broad woman.

“I take things careless; I do—too careless to please the women! Klk! I’ll sing the ‘Jovial Crew,’ or any other song, when a weak old man would cry his eyes out. Jown it; I am up for anything.

“I take things lightly; I really do—too lightly to impress the women! Ha! I’ll sing the ‘Jovial Crew’ or any other song while a frail old man would be weeping. I’m ready for anything.”

“The king′ look’d o′-ver his left′ shoul-der′,
And a grim′ look look′-ed hee′,
Earl Mar′-shal, he said′, but for′ my oath′
Or hang′-ed thou′ shouldst bee′.”

“The king looked over his left shoulder,
And he had a grim expression,
Earl Marshal, he said, if not for my oath,
You would be hanged.”

“Well, that’s what we’ll do,” said Fairway. “We’ll give ’em a song, an’ it please the Lord. What’s the good of Thomasin’s cousin Clym a-coming home after the deed’s done? He should have come afore, if so be he wanted to stop it, and marry her himself.”

“Well, that’s what we’ll do,” said Fairway. “We’ll give them a song, and if it pleases the Lord. What’s the point of Thomasin’s cousin Clym coming home after everything’s already happened? He should have come before if he wanted to stop it and marry her himself.”

“Perhaps he’s coming to bide with his mother a little time, as she must feel lonely now the maid’s gone.”

"Maybe he's coming to stay with his mom for a little while, since she must feel lonely now that the maid is gone."

“Now, ’tis very odd, but I never feel lonely—no, not at all,” said Grandfer Cantle. “I am as brave in the nighttime as a’ admiral!”

“Now, it’s really strange, but I never feel lonely—no, not at all,” said Grandfer Cantle. “I’m as brave at night as an admiral!”

The bonfire was by this time beginning to sink low, for the fuel had not been of that substantial sort which can support a blaze long. Most of the other fires within the wide horizon were also dwindling weak. Attentive observation of their brightness, colour, and length of existence would have revealed the quality of the material burnt, and through that, to some extent the natural produce of the district in which each bonfire was situate. The clear, kingly effulgence that had characterized the majority expressed a heath and furze country like their own, which in one direction extended an unlimited number of miles; the rapid flares and extinctions at other points of the compass showed the lightest of fuel—straw, beanstalks, and the usual waste from arable land. The most enduring of all—steady unaltering eyes like Planets—signified wood, such as hazel-branches, thorn-faggots, and stout billets. Fires of the last-mentioned materials were rare, and though comparatively small in magnitude beside the transient blazes, now began to get the best of them by mere long continuance. The great ones had perished, but these remained. They occupied the remotest visible positions—sky-backed summits rising out of rich coppice and plantation districts to the north, where the soil was different, and heath foreign and strange.

The bonfire was starting to burn low by this time, since the fuel hadn’t been the kind that could keep a fire going for long. Most of the other fires within the wide horizon were also flickering weakly. A careful look at their brightness, color, and how long they lasted would have revealed the quality of the materials being burned, and through that, somewhat indicated the natural resources of the area where each bonfire was located. The clear, regal glow that characterized most of them indicated a heath and furze country like theirs, which stretched for miles in one direction; the quick bursts and extinguishing at other points suggested lighter fuels—straw, beanstalks, and the usual waste from fields. The most lasting fires—steady, unchanging like planets—represented wood, such as hazel branches, thorn faggots, and sturdy logs. Fires made from these materials were rare, and while they were smaller in size compared to the fleeting blazes, they began to outlast them just by lasting longer. The big ones had died out, but these remained. They occupied the farthest visible spots—mountaintops backed by the sky, rising from rich woods and planted areas to the north, where the soil was different, and the heath was strange and foreign.

Save one; and this was the nearest of any, the moon of the whole shining throng. It lay in a direction precisely opposite to that of the little window in the vale below. Its nearness was such that, notwithstanding its actual smallness, its glow infinitely transcended theirs.

Save one; and this was the closest of all, the moon among the entire shining group. It was positioned exactly opposite the small window in the valley below. Its proximity was such that, despite its actual small size, its brightness far surpassed theirs.

This quiet eye had attracted attention from time to time; and when their own fire had become sunken and dim it attracted more; some even of the wood fires more recently lighted had reached their decline, but no change was perceptible here.

This quiet eye caught people's attention occasionally; and when their own fire had burned low and dim, it drew even more attention; some of the wood fires that had been recently lit were already fading, but there was no noticeable change here.

“To be sure, how near that fire is!” said Fairway. “Seemingly. I can see a fellow of some sort walking round it. Little and good must be said of that fire, surely.”

“To be sure, that fire is pretty close!” said Fairway. “Looks that way. I can see someone moving around it. Not much good can come from that fire, I’m sure.”

“I can throw a stone there,” said the boy.

“I can throw a stone over there,” said the boy.

“And so can I!” said Grandfer Cantle.

“And so can I!” said Grandfer Cantle.

“No, no, you can’t, my sonnies. That fire is not much less than a mile off, for all that ’a seems so near.”

“No, no, you can’t, my boys. That fire is nearly a mile away, even if it looks close.”

“’Tis in the heath, but no furze,” said the turf-cutter.

"It’s in the heath, but no gorse," said the turf-cutter.

“’Tis cleft-wood, that’s what ’tis,” said Timothy Fairway. “Nothing would burn like that except clean timber. And ’tis on the knap afore the old captain’s house at Mistover. Such a queer mortal as that man is! To have a little fire inside your own bank and ditch, that nobody else may enjoy it or come anigh it! And what a zany an old chap must be, to light a bonfire when there’s no youngsters to please.”

“It's cleft wood, that's what it is,” said Timothy Fairway. “Nothing would burn like that except clean timber. And it's on the knoll in front of the old captain’s house at Mistover. What a strange fellow that man is! Having a little fire inside his own bank and ditch, so that nobody else can enjoy it or get near it! And what a silly old guy he must be, to light a bonfire when there are no kids around to enjoy it.”

“Cap’n Vye has been for a long walk today, and is quite tired out,” said Grandfer Cantle, “so ’tisn’t likely to be he.”

“Captain Vye has been on a long walk today and is pretty worn out,” said Grandfer Cantle, “so it’s unlikely to be him.”

“And he would hardly afford good fuel like that,” said the wide woman.

“And he could barely afford good fuel like that,” said the large woman.

“Then it must be his granddaughter,” said Fairway. “Not that a body of her age can want a fire much.”

“Then it must be his granddaughter,” Fairway said. “Not that someone her age really needs a fire all that much.”

“She is very strange in her ways, living up there by herself, and such things please her,” said Susan.

"She's really odd in how she acts, living up there all alone, and she enjoys that stuff," said Susan.

“She’s a well-favoured maid enough,” said Humphrey the furze-cutter, “especially when she’s got one of her dandy gowns on.”

"She's a pretty girl," said Humphrey the furze-cutter, "especially when she's wearing one of her fancy dresses."

“That’s true,” said Fairway. “Well, let her bonfire burn an’t will. Ours is well-nigh out by the look o’t.”

"That's true," Fairway said. "Well, let her bonfire burn as long as it wants. Ours is almost out by the looks of it."

“How dark ’tis now the fire’s gone down!” said Christian Cantle, looking behind him with his hare eyes. “Don’t ye think we’d better get home-along, neighbours? The heth isn’t haunted, I know; but we’d better get home.... Ah, what was that?”

“How dark it is now that the fire’s gone down!” said Christian Cantle, looking behind him with his wide eyes. “Don’t you think we should head back home, neighbors? The heath isn’t haunted, I know; but we should get home.... Ah, what was that?”

“Only the wind,” said the turf-cutter.

“Just the wind,” said the turf-cutter.

“I don’t think Fifth-of-Novembers ought to be kept up by night except in towns. It should be by day in outstep, ill-accounted places like this!”

“I don’t think Fifth of Novembers should be celebrated at night unless it’s in towns. It should be done during the day in remote, poorly managed places like this!”

“Nonsense, Christian. Lift up your spirits like a man! Susy, dear, you and I will have a jig—hey, my honey?—before ’tis quite too dark to see how well-favoured you be still, though so many summers have passed since your husband, a son of a witch, snapped you up from me.”

“Nonsense, Christian. Cheer up like a man! Susy, dear, you and I will have a dance—hey, my darling?—before it gets too dark to see how lovely you still are, even though so many summers have gone by since your husband, a son of a witch, took you away from me.”

This was addressed to Susan Nunsuch; and the next circumstance of which the beholders were conscious was a vision of the matron’s broad form whisking off towards the space whereon the fire had been kindled. She was lifted bodily by Mr. Fairway’s arm, which had been flung round her waist before she had become aware of his intention. The site of the fire was now merely a circle of ashes flecked with red embers and sparks, the furze having burnt completely away. Once within the circle he whirled her round and round in a dance. She was a woman noisily constructed; in addition to her enclosing framework of whalebone and lath, she wore pattens summer and winter, in wet weather and in dry, to preserve her boots from wear; and when Fairway began to jump about with her, the clicking of the pattens, the creaking of the stays, and her screams of surprise, formed a very audible concert.

This was directed to Susan Nunsuch, and the next thing the onlookers noticed was the sight of the matron’s large figure moving quickly toward the spot where the fire had been lit. Mr. Fairway’s arm was wrapped around her waist before she realized what he was doing, lifting her up completely. The fire's location was now just a ring of ashes sprinkled with red embers and sparks, with the brush having burned away completely. Once inside the circle, he spun her around in a dance. She was a woman with a loud presence; in addition to her rigid framework of whalebone and lath, she wore pattens all year round, in both wet and dry weather, to protect her boots from getting damaged. When Fairway started bouncing around with her, the sound of the pattens clicking, the stays creaking, and her screams of surprise created a very noticeable noise.

“I’ll crack thy numskull for thee, you mandy chap!” said Mrs. Nunsuch, as she helplessly danced round with him, her feet playing like drumsticks among the sparks. “My ankles were all in a fever before, from walking through that prickly furze, and now you must make ’em worse with these vlankers!”

“I'll smash your head for you, you silly guy!” said Mrs. Nunsuch, as she helplessly twirled around with him, her feet moving like drumsticks among the sparks. “My ankles were already sore from walking through that prickly underbrush, and now you have to make them worse with these wild antics!”

The vagary of Timothy Fairway was infectious. The turf-cutter seized old Olly Dowden, and, somewhat more gently, poussetted with her likewise. The young men were not slow to imitate the example of their elders, and seized the maids; Grandfer Cantle and his stick jigged in the form of a three-legged object among the rest; and in half a minute all that could be seen on Rainbarrow was a whirling of dark shapes amid a boiling confusion of sparks, which leapt around the dancers as high as their waists. The chief noises were women’s shrill cries, men’s laughter, Susan’s stays and pattens, Olly Dowden’s “heu-heu-heu!” and the strumming of the wind upon the furze-bushes, which formed a kind of tune to the demoniac measure they trod. Christian alone stood aloof, uneasily rocking himself as he murmured, “They ought not to do it—how the vlankers do fly! ’tis tempting the Wicked one, ’tis.”

The unpredictability of Timothy Fairway was contagious. The turf-cutter grabbed old Olly Dowden and, more gently, danced with her too. The young men quickly followed the lead of their elders and grabbed the women; Grandfer Cantle and his stick jigged around like a three-legged figure among everyone else. In just half a minute, all that could be seen on Rainbarrow was a swirl of dark figures in a chaotic mix of sparks, rising around the dancers up to their waists. The main sounds were women’s high-pitched screams, men’s laughter, Susan’s stays and pattens, Olly Dowden’s “heu-heu-heu!” and the wind strumming the furze-bushes, creating a kind of tune to the wild rhythm they danced to. Christian stood apart, nervously rocking himself as he murmured, “They shouldn’t be doing this—how the sparks do fly! It’s tempting the Wicked one, it is.”

“What was that?” said one of the lads, stopping.

“What was that?” one of the guys said, stopping.

“Ah—where?” said Christian, hastily closing up to the rest.

“Ah—where?” Christian asked, quickly moving closer to the others.

The dancers all lessened their speed.

The dancers all slowed down.

“’Twas behind you, Christian, that I heard it—down here.”

“ It was behind you, Christian, that I heard it—down here.”

“Yes—’tis behind me!” Christian said. “Matthew, Mark, Luke, and John, bless the bed that I lie on; four angels guard—”

“Yes—it's behind me!” Christian said. “Matthew, Mark, Luke, and John, bless the bed I lie on; four angels guard—”

“Hold your tongue. What is it?” said Fairway.

“Keep your mouth shut. What’s going on?” said Fairway.

“Hoi-i-i-i!” cried a voice from the darkness.

“Hoi-i-i-i!” called a voice from the darkness.

“Halloo-o-o-o!” said Fairway.

“Hello!” said Fairway.

“Is there any cart track up across here to Mis’ess Yeobright’s, of Blooms-End?” came to them in the same voice, as a long, slim indistinct figure approached the barrow.

“Is there any cart track up here to Mrs. Yeobright’s, at Blooms-End?” came to them in the same voice, as a long, thin, blurry figure approached the barrow.

“Ought we not to run home as hard as we can, neighbours, as ’tis getting late?” said Christian. “Not run away from one another, you know; run close together, I mean.”

“Shouldn't we hurry home as fast as we can, neighbors, since it’s getting late?” said Christian. “Not running away from each other, you know; I mean running close together.”

“Scrape up a few stray locks of furze, and make a blaze, so that we can see who the man is,” said Fairway.

“Gather a few loose twigs, and start a fire, so we can see who the guy is,” said Fairway.

When the flame arose it revealed a young man in tight raiment, and red from top to toe. “Is there a track across here to Mis’ess Yeobright’s house?” he repeated.

When the flame rose, it revealed a young man in tight clothing, completely red from head to toe. “Is there a path over here to Miss Yeobright’s house?” he asked again.

“Ay—keep along the path down there.”

“Aye—stay on the path down there.”

“I mean a way two horses and a van can travel over?”

“I mean a way for two horses and a wagon to get through?”

“Well, yes; you can get up the vale below here with time. The track is rough, but if you’ve got a light your horses may pick along wi’ care. Have ye brought your cart far up, neighbour reddleman?”

“Well, yes; you can make it up the valley down here if you take your time. The path is bumpy, but if you have a light, your horses might manage it with caution. Have you brought your cart up far, neighbor reddleman?”

“I’ve left it in the bottom, about half a mile back, I stepped on in front to make sure of the way, as ’tis night-time, and I han’t been here for so long.”

“I left it at the bottom, about half a mile back. I went ahead to make sure I knew the way since it's nighttime, and I haven't been here for so long.”

“Oh, well you can get up,” said Fairway. “What a turn it did give me when I saw him!” he added to the whole group, the reddleman included. “Lord’s sake, I thought, whatever fiery mommet is this come to trouble us? No slight to your looks, reddleman, for ye bain’t bad-looking in the groundwork, though the finish is queer. My meaning is just to say how curious I felt. I half thought it ’twas the devil or the red ghost the boy told of.”

“Oh, you can get up,” said Fairway. “I was really surprised when I saw him!” he added to the whole group, including the reddleman. “For heaven’s sake, I thought, what fiery creature is this that’s come to trouble us? No offense to your looks, reddleman, because you’re not bad-looking at the core, even though the finish is strange. What I mean is, I felt really curious. I half thought it was the devil or the red ghost the boy talked about.”

“It gied me a turn likewise,” said Susan Nunsuch, “for I had a dream last night of a death’s head.”

“It gave me a shock too,” said Susan Nunsuch, “because I had a dream last night about a skull.”

“Don’t ye talk o’t no more,” said Christian. “If he had a handkerchief over his head he’d look for all the world like the Devil in the picture of the Temptation.”

“Don’t talk about it anymore,” said Christian. “If he had a handkerchief on his head, he’d look just like the Devil in the picture of the Temptation.”

“Well, thank you for telling me,” said the young reddleman, smiling faintly. “And good night t’ye all.”

“Well, thanks for letting me know,” said the young reddleman, smiling slightly. “And good night to you all.”

He withdrew from their sight down the barrow.

He stepped out of their view down the tunnel.

“I fancy I’ve seen that young man’s face before,” said Humphrey. “But where, or how, or what his name is, I don’t know.”

“I think I’ve seen that young man’s face before,” said Humphrey. “But where, how, or what his name is, I have no idea.”

The reddleman had not been gone more than a few minutes when another person approached the partially revived bonfire. It proved to be a well-known and respected widow of the neighbourhood, of a standing which can only be expressed by the word genteel. Her face, encompassed by the blackness of the receding heath, showed whitely, and without half-lights, like a cameo.

The reddleman had barely left for a few minutes when someone else came over to the partially rekindled bonfire. It turned out to be a well-known and respected widow from the neighborhood, someone whose status could only be described as genteel. Her face, silhouetted against the darkening heath, appeared pale and distinct, like a cameo.

She was a woman of middle-age, with well-formed features of the type usually found where perspicacity is the chief quality enthroned within. At moments she seemed to be regarding issues from a Nebo denied to others around. She had something of an estranged mien; the solitude exhaled from the heath was concentrated in this face that had risen from it. The air with which she looked at the heathmen betokened a certain unconcern at their presence, or at what might be their opinions of her for walking in that lonely spot at such an hour, thus indirectly implying that in some respect or other they were not up to her level. The explanation lay in the fact that though her husband had been a small farmer she herself was a curate’s daughter, who had once dreamt of doing better things.

She was a middle-aged woman with attractive features, the kind typically found in someone who has sharp insight. At times, she seemed to see things from a perspective that others around her lacked. There was a certain distance in her demeanor; the loneliness that emanated from the heath was reflected in her face. The way she looked at the local farmers suggested she didn’t care much about their presence or what they thought of her for being in that secluded place at that hour, implying they weren’t really on her level. This attitude stemmed from the fact that, although her husband had been a small farmer, she was the daughter of a curate and had once dreamed of achieving greater things.

Persons with any weight of character carry, like planets, their atmospheres along with them in their orbits; and the matron who entered now upon the scene could, and usually did, bring her own tone into a company. Her normal manner among the heathfolk had that reticence which results from the consciousness of superior communicative power. But the effect of coming into society and light after lonely wandering in darkness is a sociability in the comer above its usual pitch, expressed in the features even more than in words.

People with strong personalities carry their own vibe with them, like planets in their orbit; and the woman who just entered the scene could, and often did, bring her unique energy into a group. Her usual way of interacting with the locals had a reserved quality that came from being aware of her greater ability to communicate. However, the impact of stepping into a social environment after being alone in the dark is a level of friendliness that exceeds what’s typical, showing up more in her expressions than in her words.

“Why, ’tis Mis’ess Yeobright,” said Fairway. “Mis’ess Yeobright, not ten minutes ago a man was here asking for you—a reddleman.”

“Wow, it’s Miss Yeobright,” Fairway said. “Miss Yeobright, just ten minutes ago, a man was here looking for you—a reddleman.”

“What did he want?” said she.

“What did he want?” she asked.

“He didn’t tell us.”

“He didn't tell us.”

“Something to sell, I suppose; what it can be I am at a loss to understand.”

“Something to sell, I guess; I can't figure out what it could be.”

“I am glad to hear that your son Mr. Clym is coming home at Christmas, ma’am,” said Sam, the turf-cutter. “What a dog he used to be for bonfires!”

“I’m glad to hear that your son Mr. Clym is coming home for Christmas, ma’am,” said Sam, the turf-cutter. “He was such a firecracker when it came to bonfires!”

“Yes. I believe he is coming,” she said.

“Yes. I think he’s coming,” she said.

“He must be a fine fellow by this time,” said Fairway.

“He must be a great guy by now,” said Fairway.

“He is a man now,” she replied quietly.

“He's a man now,” she replied softly.

“’Tis very lonesome for ’ee in the heth tonight, mis’ess,” said Christian, coming from the seclusion he had hitherto maintained. “Mind you don’t get lost. Egdon Heth is a bad place to get lost in, and the winds do huffle queerer tonight than ever I heard ’em afore. Them that know Egdon best have been pixy-led here at times.”

“It’s really lonely for you in the heath tonight, miss,” said Christian, stepping out from the solitude he had been in before. “Make sure you don’t get lost. Egdon Heath is a dangerous place to lose your way, and the winds are blowing stranger tonight than I’ve ever heard them before. Those who know Egdon best have been led astray by pixies here at times.”

“Is that you, Christian?” said Mrs. Yeobright. “What made you hide away from me?”

“Is that you, Christian?” Mrs. Yeobright said. “What made you hide from me?”

“’Twas that I didn’t know you in this light, mis’ess; and being a man of the mournfullest make, I was scared a little, that’s all. Oftentimes if you could see how terrible down I get in my mind, ’twould make ’ee quite nervous for fear I should die by my hand.”

“I didn’t know you like this, miss; and since I’m a pretty sad person, I was a bit scared, that’s all. A lot of times, if you could see how dark my thoughts get, it would probably make you really anxious that I might hurt myself.”

“You don’t take after your father,” said Mrs. Yeobright, looking towards the fire, where Grandfer Cantle, with some want of originality, was dancing by himself among the sparks, as the others had done before.

“You don’t take after your father,” Mrs. Yeobright said, looking at the fire, where Grandfer Cantle, lacking creativity, was dancing alone among the sparks, just like the others had done before.

“Now, Grandfer,” said Timothy Fairway, “we are ashamed of ye. A reverent old patriarch man as you be—seventy if a day—to go hornpiping like that by yourself!”

“Now, Grandfer,” said Timothy Fairway, “we’re embarrassed for you. A respected old man like you—seventy if you’re a day—doing that silly dance all by yourself!”

“A harrowing old man, Mis’ess Yeobright,” said Christian despondingly. “I wouldn’t live with him a week, so playward as he is, if I could get away.”

“A distressing old man, Ms. Yeobright,” said Christian gloomily. “I wouldn’t stay with him for a week, as difficult as he is, if I could escape.”

“’Twould be more seemly in ye to stand still and welcome Mis’ess Yeobright, and you the venerablest here, Grandfer Cantle,” said the besom-woman.

“It would be more appropriate for you to stand still and welcome Miss Yeobright, and you, the most respected here, Grandfer Cantle,” said the broom lady.

“Faith, and so it would,” said the reveller checking himself repentantly. “I’ve such a bad memory, Mis’ess Yeobright, that I forget how I’m looked up to by the rest of ’em. My spirits must be wonderful good, you’ll say? But not always. ’Tis a weight upon a man to be looked up to as commander, and I often feel it.”

“Honestly, it really would,” the partygoer said, stopping himself with regret. “I have such a terrible memory, Miss Yeobright, that I forget how much everyone else admires me. You must think my spirits are really high, right? But that’s not always the case. It’s a heavy burden on a person to be seen as a leader, and I often feel that weight.”

“I am sorry to stop the talk,” said Mrs. Yeobright. “But I must be leaving you now. I was passing down the Anglebury Road, towards my niece’s new home, who is returning tonight with her husband; and seeing the bonfire and hearing Olly’s voice among the rest I came up here to learn what was going on. I should like her to walk with me, as her way is mine.”

“I’m sorry to interrupt the conversation,” Mrs. Yeobright said. “But I need to take off now. I was walking down Anglebury Road, heading to my niece’s new place, where she’s coming back tonight with her husband; and when I saw the bonfire and heard Olly’s voice in the crowd, I came up here to find out what was happening. I’d like her to walk with me since her route is the same as mine.”

“Ay, sure, ma’am, I’m just thinking of moving,” said Olly.

“Ay, sure, ma’am, I’m just thinking of moving,” said Olly.

“Why, you’ll be safe to meet the reddleman that I told ye of,” said Fairway. “He’s only gone back to get his van. We heard that your niece and her husband were coming straight home as soon as they were married, and we are going down there shortly, to give ’em a song o’ welcome.”

“Don’t worry, you’ll be fine meeting the reddleman I mentioned,” Fairway said. “He just went back to get his van. We heard that your niece and her husband are coming straight home right after they get married, and we’re heading down there soon to give them a welcome song.”

“Thank you indeed,” said Mrs. Yeobright.

“Thank you so much,” said Mrs. Yeobright.

“But we shall take a shorter cut through the furze than you can go with long clothes; so we won’t trouble you to wait.”

“But we’ll take a quicker route through the bushes than you can with your long clothes, so you don’t need to wait for us.”

“Very well—are you ready, Olly?”

“Alright—are you ready, Olly?”

“Yes, ma’am. And there’s a light shining from your niece’s window, see. It will help to keep us in the path.”

“Yes, ma’am. And there’s a light shining from your niece’s window, see? It’ll help keep us on track.”

She indicated the faint light at the bottom of the valley which Fairway had pointed out; and the two women descended the tumulus.

She pointed to the faint light at the bottom of the valley that Fairway had mentioned, and the two women made their way down the mound.

IV.
The Halt on the Turnpike Road

Down, downward they went, and yet further down—their descent at each step seeming to outmeasure their advance. Their skirts were scratched noisily by the furze, their shoulders brushed by the ferns, which, though dead and dry, stood erect as when alive, no sufficient winter weather having as yet arrived to beat them down. Their Tartarean situation might by some have been called an imprudent one for two unattended women. But these shaggy recesses were at all seasons a familiar surrounding to Olly and Mrs. Yeobright; and the addition of darkness lends no frightfulness to the face of a friend.

Down, downward they went, and even further down—their descent seeming to exceed their progress with each step. Their skirts were noisily snagged by the gorse, their shoulders brushed by the ferns, which, although dead and dry, stood upright as they had when alive, as the harsh winter weather had not yet come to knock them down. Some might have called their gloomy situation imprudent for two unaccompanied women. But these rugged areas were always familiar to Olly and Mrs. Yeobright; and the addition of darkness doesn’t make a friend look frightening.

“And so Tamsin has married him at last,” said Olly, when the incline had become so much less steep that their foot-steps no longer required undivided attention.

"And so Tamsin has finally married him," said Olly, when the slope had become much less steep and their footsteps no longer needed complete focus.

Mrs. Yeobright answered slowly, “Yes; at last.”

Mrs. Yeobright replied slowly, “Yeah; finally.”

“How you will miss her—living with ’ee as a daughter, as she always have.”

“How you will miss her—living with you as a daughter, as she always has.”

“I do miss her.”

"I really miss her."

Olly, though without the tact to perceive when remarks were untimely, was saved by her very simplicity from rendering them offensive. Questions that would have been resented in others she could ask with impunity. This accounted for Mrs. Yeobright’s acquiescence in the revival of an evidently sore subject.

Olly, although lacking the sense to realize when comments were inappropriate, was saved by her straightforwardness from making them hurtful. She could ask questions that would have upset others without any consequences. This explained Mrs. Yeobright’s willingness to discuss a topic that was clearly sensitive.

“I was quite strook to hear you’d agreed to it, ma’am, that I was,” continued the besom-maker.

“I was really surprised to hear you’d agreed to it, ma’am, that I was,” continued the broom maker.

“You were not more struck by it than I should have been last year this time, Olly. There are a good many sides to that wedding. I could not tell you all of them, even if I tried.”

"You weren't more surprised by it than I would have been at this time last year, Olly. There are a lot of aspects to that wedding. I couldn't explain them all to you, even if I wanted to."

“I felt myself that he was hardly solid-going enough to mate with your family. Keeping an inn—what is it? But ’a’s clever, that’s true, and they say he was an engineering gentleman once, but has come down by being too outwardly given.”

“I thought he wasn't really suitable to be part of your family. Running an inn—what does that even mean? But he is clever, that’s for sure, and people say he used to be an engineering guy, but he’s lost his status by being too focused on appearances.”

“I saw that, upon the whole, it would be better she should marry where she wished.”

"I realized that, overall, it would be better for her to marry who she wanted."

“Poor little thing, her feelings got the better of her, no doubt. ’Tis nature. Well, they may call him what they will—he’ve several acres of heth-ground broke up here, besides the public house, and the heth-croppers, and his manners be quite like a gentleman’s. And what’s done cannot be undone.”

“Poor thing, her emotions got the best of her, that’s for sure. It’s just nature. They can call him whatever they want—he has several acres of heath land cleared here, plus the pub, and the heath workers, and his manners are quite like a gentleman’s. And what’s done can’t be undone.”

“It cannot,” said Mrs. Yeobright. “See, here’s the wagon-track at last. Now we shall get along better.”

“It can’t,” said Mrs. Yeobright. “Look, here’s the wagon track at last. Now we’ll be able to get along better.”

The wedding subject was no further dwelt upon; and soon a faint diverging path was reached, where they parted company, Olly first begging her companion to remind Mr. Wildeve that he had not sent her sick husband the bottle of wine promised on the occasion of his marriage. The besom-maker turned to the left towards her own house, behind a spur of the hill, and Mrs. Yeobright followed the straight track, which further on joined the highway by the Quiet Woman Inn, whither she supposed her niece to have returned with Wildeve from their wedding at Anglebury that day.

The topic of the wedding wasn't discussed any further, and soon they reached a faint path where they went their separate ways. Olly first asked her friend to remind Mr. Wildeve that he hadn’t sent the bottle of wine he promised for her sick husband on the occasion of his wedding. The besom-maker turned left toward her house, located behind a ridge of the hill, while Mrs. Yeobright continued straight ahead, which would lead her to the highway near the Quiet Woman Inn. She thought her niece had returned with Wildeve from their wedding in Anglebury earlier that day.

She first reached Wildeve’s Patch, as it was called, a plot of land redeemed from the heath, and after long and laborious years brought into cultivation. The man who had discovered that it could be tilled died of the labour; the man who succeeded him in possession ruined himself in fertilizing it. Wildeve came like Amerigo Vespucci, and received the honours due to those who had gone before.

She first arrived at Wildeve’s Patch, as it was known, a piece of land reclaimed from the heath, and after many tough years, brought into cultivation. The man who figured out it could be farmed died from the hard work; the man who took over after him ruined himself trying to fertilize it. Wildeve came like Amerigo Vespucci, and received the recognition meant for those who had come before.

When Mrs. Yeobright had drawn near to the inn, and was about to enter, she saw a horse and vehicle some two hundred yards beyond it, coming towards her, a man walking alongside with a lantern in his hand. It was soon evident that this was the reddleman who had inquired for her. Instead of entering the inn at once, she walked by it and towards the van.

When Mrs. Yeobright got closer to the inn and was about to go in, she noticed a horse and cart about two hundred yards away, coming toward her, with a man walking next to it holding a lantern. It quickly became clear that this was the reddleman who had asked for her. Rather than going straight into the inn, she walked past it and headed toward the van.

The conveyance came close, and the man was about to pass her with little notice, when she turned to him and said, “I think you have been inquiring for me? I am Mrs. Yeobright of Blooms-End.”

The carriage drew near, and the man was just about to walk past her without even noticing when she turned to him and said, “I believe you’ve been asking about me? I’m Mrs. Yeobright from Blooms-End.”

The reddleman started, and held up his finger. He stopped the horses, and beckoned to her to withdraw with him a few yards aside, which she did, wondering.

The reddleman began and raised his finger. He halted the horses and gestured for her to step aside with him a few yards, which she did, filled with curiosity.

“You don’t know me, ma’am, I suppose?” he said.

“You don’t know me, ma’am, do you?” he said.

“I do not,” said she. “Why, yes, I do! You are young Venn—your father was a dairyman somewhere here?”

“I don’t,” she said. “Actually, yes, I do! You’re young Venn—your dad was a dairyman around here, right?”

“Yes; and I knew your niece, Miss Tamsin, a little. I have something bad to tell you.”

“Yes, I knew your niece, Miss Tamsin, a bit. I have some bad news to share with you.”

“About her—no! She has just come home, I believe, with her husband. They arranged to return this afternoon—to the inn beyond here.”

“About her—no! I think she just got home with her husband. They planned to come back this afternoon—to the inn over there.”

“She’s not there.”

"She isn't there."

“How do you know?”

“How do you know that?”

“Because she’s here. She’s in my van,” he added slowly.

“Because she’s here. She’s in my van,” he said slowly.

“What new trouble has come?” murmured Mrs. Yeobright, putting her hand over her eyes.

“What new trouble has come?” Mrs. Yeobright murmured, covering her eyes with her hand.

“I can’t explain much, ma’am. All I know is that, as I was going along the road this morning, about a mile out of Anglebury, I heard something trotting after me like a doe, and looking round there she was, white as death itself. ‘Oh, Diggory Venn!’ she said, ‘I thought ’twas you—will you help me? I am in trouble.’”

“I can’t explain much, ma’am. All I know is that, as I was walking down the road this morning, about a mile outside of Anglebury, I heard something following me like a deer, and when I looked back, there she was, as white as death itself. ‘Oh, Diggory Venn!’ she said, ‘I thought it was you—will you help me? I’m in trouble.’”

“How did she know your Christian name?” said Mrs. Yeobright doubtingly.

“How did she know your first name?” said Mrs. Yeobright skeptically.

“I had met her as a lad before I went away in this trade. She asked then if she might ride, and then down she fell in a faint. I picked her up and put her in, and there she has been ever since. She has cried a good deal, but she has hardly spoke; all she has told me being that she was to have been married this morning. I tried to get her to eat something, but she couldn’t; and at last she fell asleep.”

“I met her as a kid before I left for this job. She asked if she could ride, and then she fainted. I picked her up and helped her in, and she’s been there ever since. She’s cried a lot, but she’s hardly said anything; all she told me was that she was supposed to get married this morning. I tried to get her to eat something, but she couldn’t; and eventually, she fell asleep.”

“Let me see her at once,” said Mrs. Yeobright, hastening towards the van.

“Let me see her right now,” said Mrs. Yeobright, rushing toward the van.

The reddleman followed with the lantern, and, stepping up first, assisted Mrs. Yeobright to mount beside him. On the door being opened she perceived at the end of the van an extemporized couch, around which was hung apparently all the drapery that the reddleman possessed, to keep the occupant of the little couch from contact with the red materials of his trade. A young girl lay thereon, covered with a cloak. She was asleep, and the light of the lantern fell upon her features.

The reddleman followed with the lantern and stepped up first to help Mrs. Yeobright get in beside him. When the door opened, she saw an improvised couch at the end of the van, surrounded by what seemed to be all the drapery the reddleman owned, keeping the occupant of the small couch away from the red materials of his trade. A young girl lay there, covered with a cloak. She was asleep, and the lantern's light illuminated her features.

A fair, sweet, and honest country face was revealed, reposing in a nest of wavy chestnut hair. It was between pretty and beautiful. Though her eyes were closed, one could easily imagine the light necessarily shining in them as the culmination of the luminous workmanship around. The groundwork of the face was hopefulness; but over it now lay like a foreign substance a film of anxiety and grief. The grief had been there so shortly as to have abstracted nothing of the bloom, and had as yet but given a dignity to what it might eventually undermine. The scarlet of her lips had not had time to abate, and just now it appeared still more intense by the absence of the neighbouring and more transient colour of her cheek. The lips frequently parted, with a murmur of words. She seemed to belong rightly to a madrigal—to require viewing through rhyme and harmony.

A fair, sweet, and honest face was revealed, resting in a nest of wavy chestnut hair. It was somewhere between pretty and beautiful. Though her eyes were closed, one could easily imagine the light shining in them as the result of the radiant presence around her. The foundation of her face was hopeful; but now it lay like an unwelcome addition, a layer of anxiety and grief. The grief had been present for such a short time that it hadn’t taken away any of the bloom, and it had only added a dignity to what it might eventually undermine. The red of her lips hadn’t faded yet, and right now it looked even more intense against the absence of the nearby, more fleeting color of her cheeks. Her lips often parted, murmuring words. She seemed to fit perfectly into a madrigal, needing to be seen through rhyme and harmony.

One thing at least was obvious: she was not made to be looked at thus. The reddleman had appeared conscious of as much, and, while Mrs. Yeobright looked in upon her, he cast his eyes aside with a delicacy which well became him. The sleeper apparently thought so too, for the next moment she opened her own.

One thing was clear: she wasn't meant to be stared at like that. The reddleman seemed aware of it as well, and while Mrs. Yeobright was looking in on her, he politely turned his gaze away. The sleeper seemed to agree, because the next moment she opened her eyes.

The lips then parted with something of anticipation, something more of doubt; and her several thoughts and fractions of thoughts, as signalled by the changes on her face, were exhibited by the light to the utmost nicety. An ingenuous, transparent life was disclosed, as if the flow of her existence could be seen passing within her. She understood the scene in a moment.

The lips then parted with a mix of anticipation and doubt; and her various thoughts and parts of thoughts, shown by the changes on her face, were revealed by the light with complete clarity. An open, transparent life was revealed, as if the flow of her existence could be seen moving within her. She grasped the scene in an instant.

“O yes, it is I, Aunt,” she cried. “I know how frightened you are, and how you cannot believe it; but all the same, it is I who have come home like this!”

“O yes, it’s me, Aunt,” she exclaimed. “I know how scared you are and how hard it is for you to believe it; but still, it’s me who has come home like this!”

“Tamsin, Tamsin!” said Mrs. Yeobright, stooping over the young woman and kissing her. “O my dear girl!”

“Tamsin, Tamsin!” said Mrs. Yeobright, bending down to the young woman and giving her a kiss. “Oh my dear girl!”

Thomasin was now on the verge of a sob, but by an unexpected self-command she uttered no sound. With a gentle panting breath she sat upright.

Thomasin was about to burst into tears, but she surprisingly managed to hold it in and stayed quiet. Taking a gentle, shaky breath, she sat up straight.

“I did not expect to see you in this state, any more than you me,” she went on quickly. “Where am I, Aunt?”

“I didn't expect to see you like this, any more than you expected to see me,” she continued swiftly. “Where am I, Aunt?”

“Nearly home, my dear. In Egdon Bottom. What dreadful thing is it?”

“Almost home, my dear. In Egdon Bottom. What terrible thing is it?”

“I’ll tell you in a moment. So near, are we? Then I will get out and walk. I want to go home by the path.”

“I'll tell you in a minute. Are we that close? Then I'll get out and walk. I want to go home by the path.”

“But this kind man who has done so much will, I am sure, take you right on to my house?” said the aunt, turning to the reddleman, who had withdrawn from the front of the van on the awakening of the girl, and stood in the road.

“But this kind man who has done so much will, I’m sure, take you straight to my house?” said the aunt, turning to the reddleman, who had stepped back from the front of the van when the girl woke up and stood in the road.

“Why should you think it necessary to ask me? I will, of course,” said he.

“Why do you think you need to ask me? I will, of course,” he said.

“He is indeed kind,” murmured Thomasin. “I was once acquainted with him, Aunt, and when I saw him today I thought I should prefer his van to any conveyance of a stranger. But I’ll walk now. Reddleman, stop the horses, please.”

“He really is nice,” Thomasin said softly. “I used to know him, Aunt, and when I saw him today, I thought I would rather ride in his cart than in any stranger's vehicle. But I’ll walk now. Reddleman, please stop the horses.”

The man regarded her with tender reluctance, but stopped them

The man looked at her with gentle hesitation, but held them back.

Aunt and niece then descended from the van, Mrs. Yeobright saying to its owner, “I quite recognize you now. What made you change from the nice business your father left you?”

Aunt and niece then got out of the van, Mrs. Yeobright saying to its owner, "I remember you now. What made you switch from the good business your father passed down to you?"

“Well, I did,” he said, and looked at Thomasin, who blushed a little. “Then you’ll not be wanting me any more tonight, ma’am?”

“Well, I did,” he said, glancing at Thomasin, who turned slightly red. “So, you won’t be needing me anymore tonight, ma’am?”

Mrs. Yeobright glanced around at the dark sky, at the hills, at the perishing bonfires, and at the lighted window of the inn they had neared. “I think not,” she said, “since Thomasin wishes to walk. We can soon run up the path and reach home—we know it well.”

Mrs. Yeobright looked around at the dark sky, the hills, the dying bonfires, and the lit window of the inn they were approaching. “I don’t think so,” she said, “since Thomasin wants to walk. We can easily hurry up the path and get home—we know it well.”

And after a few further words they parted, the reddleman moving onwards with his van, and the two women remaining standing in the road. As soon as the vehicle and its driver had withdrawn so far as to be beyond all possible reach of her voice, Mrs. Yeobright turned to her niece.

And after a few more words, they said goodbye, the reddleman driving off with his van, while the two women stayed standing in the road. Once the vehicle and its driver were far enough away that she couldn't call out to them, Mrs. Yeobright turned to her niece.

“Now, Thomasin,” she said sternly, “what’s the meaning of this disgraceful performance?”

“Now, Thomasin,” she said firmly, “what’s the meaning of this embarrassing display?”

V.
Perplexity among Honest People

Thomasin looked as if quite overcome by her aunt’s change of manner. “It means just what it seems to mean: I am—not married,” she replied faintly. “Excuse me—for humiliating you, Aunt, by this mishap—I am sorry for it. But I cannot help it.”

Thomasin looked like she was completely taken aback by her aunt’s change in attitude. “It means exactly what it sounds like: I am—not married,” she replied softly. “I’m sorry for humiliating you, Aunt, with this situation—I truly regret it. But I can’t change it.”

“Me? Think of yourself first.”

"Me? Think of yourself first."

“It was nobody’s fault. When we got there the parson wouldn’t marry us because of some trifling irregularity in the license.”

“It wasn’t anyone’s fault. When we arrived, the pastor wouldn’t marry us because of a minor issue with the license.”

“What irregularity?”

"What inconsistency?"

“I don’t know. Mr. Wildeve can explain. I did not think when I went away this morning that I should come back like this.” It being dark, Thomasin allowed her emotion to escape her by the silent way of tears, which could roll down her cheek unseen.

“I don’t know. Mr. Wildeve can explain. I didn’t expect to come back like this when I left this morning.” With it being dark, Thomasin let her feelings show through silent tears that could run down her cheek unnoticed.

“I could almost say that it serves you right—if I did not feel that you don’t deserve it,” continued Mrs. Yeobright, who, possessing two distinct moods in close contiguity, a gentle mood and an angry, flew from one to the other without the least warning. “Remember, Thomasin, this business was none of my seeking; from the very first, when you began to feel foolish about that man, I warned you he would not make you happy. I felt it so strongly that I did what I would never have believed myself capable of doing—stood up in the church, and made myself the public talk for weeks. But having once consented, I don’t submit to these fancies without good reason. Marry him you must after this.”

“I could almost say you got what you deserved—if I didn’t think you don’t,” continued Mrs. Yeobright, who had two distinct moods that would switch back and forth unexpectedly: a gentle mood and an angry one. “Remember, Thomasin, I didn’t seek this situation; from the very start, when you started acting foolish about that man, I warned you he wouldn’t make you happy. I felt it so strongly that I did something I never thought I would—stood up in church and became the talk of the town for weeks. But once I agreed, I won’t just give in to these whims without a good reason. You have to marry him after this.”

“Do you think I wish to do otherwise for one moment?” said Thomasin, with a heavy sigh. “I know how wrong it was of me to love him, but don’t pain me by talking like that, Aunt! You would not have had me stay there with him, would you?—and your house is the only home I have to return to. He says we can be married in a day or two.”

“Do you think I want to do anything different for even a second?” said Thomasin, with a deep sigh. “I know it was wrong of me to love him, but please don’t hurt me by saying things like that, Aunt! You wouldn’t want me to stay there with him, would you?—and your house is the only home I have to come back to. He says we can get married in a day or two.”

“I wish he had never seen you.”

“I wish he had never met you.”

“Very well; then I will be the miserablest woman in the world, and not let him see me again. No, I won’t have him!”

"Fine; then I’ll be the most miserable woman in the world and I won’t let him see me again. No, I don’t want him!"

“It is too late to speak so. Come with me. I am going to the inn to see if he has returned. Of course I shall get to the bottom of this story at once. Mr. Wildeve must not suppose he can play tricks upon me, or any belonging to me.”

“It’s too late to talk like that. Come with me. I’m heading to the inn to check if he’s back. I’ll find out the real story right away. Mr. Wildeve better not think he can pull any tricks on me or anyone related to me.”

“It was not that. The license was wrong, and he couldn’t get another the same day. He will tell you in a moment how it was, if he comes.”

“It wasn’t that. The license was incorrect, and he couldn’t get another one the same day. He’ll explain how it went down in a minute, if he shows up.”

“Why didn’t he bring you back?”

“Why didn’t he bring you back?”

“That was me!” again sobbed Thomasin. “When I found we could not be married I didn’t like to come back with him, and I was very ill. Then I saw Diggory Venn, and was glad to get him to take me home. I cannot explain it any better, and you must be angry with me if you will.”

“That was me!” Thomasin cried again. “When I realized we couldn’t get married, I didn’t want to go back with him, and I was really sick. Then I saw Diggory Venn, and I was relieved to have him take me home. I can’t explain it any better, and you can be mad at me if you want.”

“I shall see about that,” said Mrs. Yeobright; and they turned towards the inn, known in the neighbourhood as the Quiet Woman, the sign of which represented the figure of a matron carrying her head under her arm. The front of the house was towards the heath and Rainbarrow, whose dark shape seemed to threaten it from the sky. Upon the door was a neglected brass plate, bearing the unexpected inscription, “Mr. Wildeve, Engineer”—a useless yet cherished relic from the time when he had been started in that profession in an office at Budmouth by those who had hoped much from him, and had been disappointed. The garden was at the back, and behind this ran a still deep stream, forming the margin of the heath in that direction, meadow-land appearing beyond the stream.

“I’ll look into that,” said Mrs. Yeobright; and they turned towards the inn, known locally as the Quiet Woman, which had a sign depicting a woman carrying her head under her arm. The front of the building faced the heath and Rainbarrow, whose dark shape seemed to loom ominously above. On the door was a neglected brass plate, inscribed with the unexpected title, “Mr. Wildeve, Engineer”—a useless but treasured reminder from the time he had started that career in an office at Budmouth, backed by those who had high hopes for him and felt let down. The garden was at the back, and behind it flowed a deep, still stream, marking the edge of the heath in that area, with meadows visible beyond the stream.

But the thick obscurity permitted only skylines to be visible of any scene at present. The water at the back of the house could be heard, idly spinning whirpools in its creep between the rows of dry feather-headed reeds which formed a stockade along each bank. Their presence was denoted by sounds as of a congregation praying humbly, produced by their rubbing against each other in the slow wind.

But the thick fog only allowed the outlines of any scene to be seen for now. The water behind the house could be heard, lazily swirling whirlpools as it crept between the rows of dry, feathery reeds that formed a barrier along each bank. Their presence was suggested by sounds like a congregation quietly praying, made by them brushing against each other in the gentle wind.

The window, whence the candlelight had shone up the vale to the eyes of the bonfire group, was uncurtained, but the sill lay too high for a pedestrian on the outside to look over it into the room. A vast shadow, in which could be dimly traced portions of a masculine contour, blotted half the ceiling.

The window, from which the candlelight had streamed down the valley to the bonfire group, was uncovered, but the sill was too high for someone walking by to peek inside the room. A large shadow, where parts of a male figure could barely be made out, cast darkness over half the ceiling.

“He seems to be at home,” said Mrs. Yeobright.

“He seems to be at home,” Mrs. Yeobright said.

“Must I come in, too, Aunt?” asked Thomasin faintly. “I suppose not; it would be wrong.”

“Do I have to come in, too, Aunt?” Thomasin asked quietly. “I guess not; that wouldn't be right.”

“You must come, certainly—to confront him, so that he may make no false representations to me. We shall not be five minutes in the house, and then we’ll walk home.”

“You definitely need to come—to face him, so he can't mislead me. We won’t be in the house for more than five minutes, and then we’ll walk home.”

Entering the open passage, she tapped at the door of the private parlour, unfastened it, and looked in.

Entering the open passage, she knocked on the door of the private parlor, unlocked it, and peered inside.

The back and shoulders of a man came between Mrs. Yeobright’s eyes and the fire. Wildeve, whose form it was, immediately turned, arose, and advanced to meet his visitors.

The back and shoulders of a man blocked Mrs. Yeobright’s view of the fire. It was Wildeve, who quickly turned, stood up, and walked over to greet his guests.

He was quite a young man, and of the two properties, form and motion, the latter first attracted the eye in him. The grace of his movement was singular—it was the pantomimic expression of a lady-killing career. Next came into notice the more material qualities, among which was a profuse crop of hair impending over the top of his face, lending to his forehead the high-cornered outline of an early Gothic shield; and a neck which was smooth and round as a cylinder. The lower half of his figure was of light build. Altogether he was one in whom no man would have seen anything to admire, and in whom no woman would have seen anything to dislike.

He was quite a young guy, and between the two aspects, form and motion, the latter caught the eye first. The elegance of his movements was unique—it expressed the charm of a smooth-talking guy. Then, more tangible traits stood out, like a thick head of hair falling over his forehead, giving his face the sharp outline of an early Gothic shield; and a neck that was smooth and round like a cylinder. The lower part of his body was slim. All in all, he was someone who wouldn't attract admiration from any man, nor would any woman find him off-putting.

He discerned the young girl’s form in the passage, and said, “Thomasin, then, has reached home. How could you leave me in that way, darling?” And turning to Mrs. Yeobright—“It was useless to argue with her. She would go, and go alone.”

He recognized the young girl’s figure in the hallway and said, “Thomasin has made it home. How could you leave me like that, sweetheart?” Then he turned to Mrs. Yeobright—“It was pointless to argue with her. She would leave, and she would do it alone.”

“But what’s the meaning of it all?” demanded Mrs. Yeobright haughtily.

“But what does it all mean?” demanded Mrs. Yeobright haughtily.

“Take a seat,” said Wildeve, placing chairs for the two women. “Well, it was a very stupid mistake, but such mistakes will happen. The license was useless at Anglebury. It was made out for Budmouth, but as I didn’t read it I wasn’t aware of that.”

“Take a seat,” Wildeve said, pulling out chairs for the two women. "Well, it was a really dumb mistake, but mistakes like that happen. The license was pointless in Anglebury. It was issued for Budmouth, but since I didn’t read it, I didn’t realize that.”

“But you had been staying at Anglebury?”

“But you had been staying at Anglebury?”

“No. I had been at Budmouth—till two days ago—and that was where I had intended to take her; but when I came to fetch her we decided upon Anglebury, forgetting that a new license would be necessary. There was not time to get to Budmouth afterwards.”

“No. I had been at Budmouth—until two days ago—and that was where I planned to take her; but when I went to pick her up, we chose Anglebury instead, forgetting that we would need a new license. There wasn’t enough time to get to Budmouth afterwards.”

“I think you are very much to blame,” said Mrs. Yeobright.

“I think you’re definitely to blame,” Mrs. Yeobright said.

“It was quite my fault we chose Anglebury,” Thomasin pleaded. “I proposed it because I was not known there.”

“It was totally my fault we picked Anglebury,” Thomasin said. “I suggested it because I wasn’t well known there.”

“I know so well that I am to blame that you need not remind me of it,” replied Wildeve shortly.

“I know I'm to blame, so you don't have to remind me,” Wildeve replied tersely.

“Such things don’t happen for nothing,” said the aunt. “It is a great slight to me and my family; and when it gets known there will be a very unpleasant time for us. How can she look her friends in the face tomorrow? It is a very great injury, and one I cannot easily forgive. It may even reflect on her character.”

“Things like this don’t happen for no reason,” said the aunt. “It’s a huge insult to me and my family; and when people find out, it’s going to be really uncomfortable for us. How can she face her friends tomorrow? It’s a serious offense, and I can’t easily overlook it. It might even affect her reputation.”

“Nonsense,” said Wildeve.

“Nonsense,” Wildeve said.

Thomasin’s large eyes had flown from the face of one to the face of the other during this discussion, and she now said anxiously, “Will you allow me, Aunt, to talk it over alone with Damon for five minutes? Will you, Damon?”

Thomasin’s big eyes darted from one face to the other during this conversation, and she now said anxiously, “Aunt, can I talk it over alone with Damon for five minutes? Will you, Damon?”

“Certainly, dear,” said Wildeve, “if your aunt will excuse us.” He led her into an adjoining room, leaving Mrs. Yeobright by the fire.

“Of course, dear,” said Wildeve, “if your aunt doesn’t mind us stepping away.” He led her into the next room, leaving Mrs. Yeobright by the fire.

As soon as they were alone, and the door closed, Thomasin said, turning up her pale, tearful face to him, “It is killing me, this, Damon! I did not mean to part from you in anger at Anglebury this morning; but I was frightened and hardly knew what I said. I’ve not let Aunt know how much I suffered today; and it is so hard to command my face and voice, and to smile as if it were a slight thing to me; but I try to do so, that she may not be still more indignant with you. I know you could not help it, dear, whatever Aunt may think.”

As soon as they were alone and the door closed, Thomasin said, turning up her pale, tear-streaked face to him, “This is killing me, Damon! I didn’t mean to part from you in anger at Anglebury this morning; I was scared and hardly knew what I was saying. I haven’t let Aunt know how much I’ve suffered today; it’s so hard to control my expression and voice and to smile as if it didn’t bother me at all; but I try to do it so she won’t be even more upset with you. I know you couldn’t help it, dear, no matter what Aunt may think.”

“She is very unpleasant.”

“She is really unpleasant.”

“Yes,” Thomasin murmured, “and I suppose I seem so now.... Damon, what do you mean to do about me?”

“Yes,” Thomasin murmured, “and I guess I seem that way now.... Damon, what are you going to do about me?”

“Do about you?”

"What about you?"

“Yes. Those who don’t like you whisper things which at moments make me doubt you. We mean to marry, I suppose, don’t we?”

“Yes. People who don’t like you say things that sometimes make me question you. I guess we’re planning to get married, right?”

“Of course we do. We have only to go to Budmouth on Monday, and we marry at once.”

“Of course we do. We just need to go to Budmouth on Monday, and then we can get married right away.”

“Then do let us go!—O Damon, what you make me say!” She hid her face in her handkerchief. “Here am I asking you to marry me, when by rights you ought to be on your knees imploring me, your cruel mistress, not to refuse you, and saying it would break your heart if I did. I used to think it would be pretty and sweet like that; but how different!”

“Then let’s go!—Oh Damon, look at what you’re making me say!” She covered her face with her handkerchief. “Here I am asking you to marry me, when really you should be on your knees begging me, your heartless mistress, not to turn you down, and telling me it would break your heart if I did. I used to think it would be lovely and sweet like that; but it’s so different now!”

“Yes, real life is never at all like that.”

“Yes, real life is never like that at all.”

“But I don’t care personally if it never takes place,” she added with a little dignity; “no, I can live without you. It is Aunt I think of. She is so proud, and thinks so much of her family respectability, that she will be cut down with mortification if this story should get abroad before—it is done. My cousin Clym, too, will be much wounded.”

“But I don’t really care if it never happens,” she added with a bit of dignity; “no, I can get by without you. It’s Aunt that I’m concerned about. She’s so proud and values her family’s reputation so much that she’ll be deeply embarrassed if this story gets out before—it’s resolved. My cousin Clym will also be very hurt.”

“Then he will be very unreasonable. In fact, you are all rather unreasonable.”

"Then he will be really unreasonable. Honestly, all of you are pretty unreasonable."

Thomasin coloured a little, and not with love. But whatever the momentary feeling which caused that flush in her, it went as it came, and she humbly said, “I never mean to be, if I can help it. I merely feel that you have my aunt to some extent in your power at last.”

Thomasin blushed slightly, and not out of love. But whatever the brief emotion that caused her flush, it faded just as quickly, and she quietly said, “I never intend to be, if I can avoid it. I just feel that you have some control over my aunt now.”

“As a matter of justice it is almost due to me,” said Wildeve. “Think what I have gone through to win her consent; the insult that it is to any man to have the banns forbidden—the double insult to a man unlucky enough to be cursed with sensitiveness, and blue demons, and Heaven knows what, as I am. I can never forget those banns. A harsher man would rejoice now in the power I have of turning upon your aunt by going no further in the business.”

“As a matter of fairness, I deserve this,” Wildeve said. “Consider what I’ve been through to get her approval; it’s an insult to any man to have the banns blocked—the double insult to someone like me who’s unfortunate enough to be burdened with sensitivity, anxiety, and all sorts of other troubles. I can never forget those banns. A tougher guy would be happy now that I have the option to push back against your aunt by not continuing with this.”

She looked wistfully at him with her sorrowful eyes as he said those words, and her aspect showed that more than one person in the room could deplore the possession of sensitiveness. Seeing that she was really suffering he seemed disturbed and added, “This is merely a reflection you know. I have not the least intention to refuse to complete the marriage, Tamsie mine—I could not bear it.”

She gazed at him sadly, her eyes full of sorrow as he spoke, and it was clear that more than one person in the room felt the weight of being sensitive. Noticing her genuine pain, he seemed uneasy and added, “This is just a reflection, you know. I have no intention of refusing to go through with the marriage, my Tamsie—I couldn’t stand it.”

“You could not, I know!” said the fair girl, brightening. “You, who cannot bear the sight of pain in even an insect, or any disagreeable sound, or unpleasant smell even, will not long cause pain to me and mine.”

“You couldn’t, I know!” said the pretty girl, her face lighting up. “You, who can’t stand the sight of pain even in an insect, or any annoying sound, or bad smell, will not cause me and mine any pain for long.”

“I will not, if I can help it.”

“I won't, if I can avoid it.”

“Your hand upon it, Damon.”

"Your hand on it, Damon."

He carelessly gave her his hand.

He casually offered her his hand.

“Ah, by my crown, what’s that?” he said suddenly.

“Ah, my crown, what’s that?” he said suddenly.

There fell upon their ears the sound of numerous voices singing in front of the house. Among these, two made themselves prominent by their peculiarity: one was a very strong bass, the other a wheezy thin piping. Thomasin recognized them as belonging to Timothy Fairway and Grandfer Cantle respectively.

They heard a lot of voices singing outside the house. Among them, two stood out because they were so different: one was a deep bass, and the other was a thin, wheezy voice. Thomasin recognized them as belonging to Timothy Fairway and Grandfer Cantle, respectively.

“What does it mean—it is not skimmity-riding, I hope?” she said, with a frightened gaze at Wildeve.

“What does that mean? I hope it’s not skimmity-riding,” she said, looking at Wildeve with fear in her eyes.

“Of course not; no, it is that the heath-folk have come to sing to us a welcome. This is intolerable!” He began pacing about, the men outside singing cheerily—

“Of course not; no, it’s just that the heath folks have come to sing us a welcome. This is unbearable!” He started pacing back and forth, the men outside singing happily—

“He told′ her that she′ was the joy′ of his life′,
And if′ she’d con-sent′ he would make her his wife′;
She could′ not refuse′ him; to church′ so they went′,
Young Will was forgot′, and young Sue′ was content′;
And then′ was she kiss’d′ and set down′ on his knee′,
No man′ in the world′ was so lov′-ing as he′!”

“He told her that she was the joy of his life,
And if she would agree, he would make her his wife;
She couldn’t refuse him; to church they went,
Young Will was forgotten, and young Sue was content;
And then she was kissed and set down on his knee,
No man in the world was as loving as he!”

Mrs. Yeobright burst in from the outer room. “Thomasin, Thomasin!” she said, looking indignantly at Wildeve; “here’s a pretty exposure! Let us escape at once. Come!”

Mrs. Yeobright rushed in from the other room. “Thomasin, Thomasin!” she exclaimed, glaring at Wildeve; “what a disgrace! We need to get out of here right now. Come on!”

It was, however, too late to get away by the passage. A rugged knocking had begun upon the door of the front room. Wildeve, who had gone to the window, came back.

It was, however, too late to escape through the passage. A loud knocking had started on the door of the front room. Wildeve, who had gone to the window, returned.

“Stop!” he said imperiously, putting his hand upon Mrs. Yeobright’s arm. “We are regularly besieged. There are fifty of them out there if there’s one. You stay in this room with Thomasin; I’ll go out and face them. You must stay now, for my sake, till they are gone, so that it may seem as if all was right. Come, Tamsie dear, don’t go making a scene—we must marry after this; that you can see as well as I. Sit still, that’s all—and don’t speak much. I’ll manage them. Blundering fools!”

“Stop!” he said authoritatively, placing his hand on Mrs. Yeobright’s arm. “We’re seriously surrounded. There’s at least fifty of them out there. You need to stay in this room with Thomasin; I’ll go out and face them. Please stay now, for my sake, until they’re gone, so it looks like everything is fine. Come on, Tamsie dear, don’t cause a scene—we have to get married after this; you know that as well as I do. Just sit still, that’s all—and don’t say too much. I’ll handle them. Clumsy idiots!”

He pressed the agitated girl into a seat, returned to the outer room and opened the door. Immediately outside, in the passage, appeared Grandfer Cantle singing in concert with those still standing in front of the house. He came into the room and nodded abstractedly to Wildeve, his lips still parted, and his features excruciatingly strained in the emission of the chorus. This being ended, he said heartily, “Here’s welcome to the new-made couple, and God bless ’em!”

He pushed the upset girl into a chair, went back to the outer room, and opened the door. Right outside, in the hallway, Grandfer Cantle was singing along with those still gathered in front of the house. He walked into the room and nodded absentmindedly at Wildeve, his lips still moving and his face painfully contorted as he finished the chorus. When it was over, he said warmly, “Here’s to the newlyweds, and God bless them!”

“Thank you,” said Wildeve, with dry resentment, his face as gloomy as a thunderstorm.

“Thanks,” said Wildeve, with a dry bitterness, his face as dark as a thunderstorm.

At the Grandfer’s heels now came the rest of the group, which included Fairway, Christian, Sam the turf-cutter, Humphrey, and a dozen others. All smiled upon Wildeve, and upon his tables and chairs likewise, from a general sense of friendliness towards the articles as well as towards their owner.

At the Grandfer’s heels now followed the rest of the group, which included Fairway, Christian, Sam the turf-cutter, Humphrey, and about a dozen others. They all smiled at Wildeve and his tables and chairs too, sharing a general sense of friendliness towards both the items and their owner.

“We be not here afore Mrs. Yeobright after all,” said Fairway, recognizing the matron’s bonnet through the glass partition which divided the public apartment they had entered from the room where the women sat. “We struck down across, d’ye see, Mr. Wildeve, and she went round by the path.”

“We're not here before Mrs. Yeobright after all,” said Fairway, recognizing the matron’s bonnet through the glass partition that separated the public area they had walked into from the room where the women were sitting. “We cut across, you see, Mr. Wildeve, and she took the long way around by the path.”

“And I see the young bride’s little head!” said Grandfer, peeping in the same direction, and discerning Thomasin, who was waiting beside her aunt in a miserable and awkward way. “Not quite settled in yet—well, well, there’s plenty of time.”

“And I see the young bride’s little head!” said Grandfer, peeking in the same direction and spotting Thomasin, who was waiting next to her aunt in an uncomfortable and awkward way. “Not quite settled in yet—well, well, there’s plenty of time.”

Wildeve made no reply; and probably feeling that the sooner he treated them the sooner they would go, he produced a stone jar, which threw a warm halo over matters at once.

Wildeve didn’t respond; and likely realizing that the quicker he tended to them, the sooner they would leave, he took out a stone jar, which instantly sparked a warm atmosphere.

“That’s a drop of the right sort, I can see,” said Grandfer Cantle, with the air of a man too well-mannered to show any hurry to taste it.

"That's a good drop, I can tell," said Grandfer Cantle, acting like a man who's too polite to rush into tasting it.

“Yes,” said Wildeve, “’tis some old mead. I hope you will like it.”

“Yeah,” said Wildeve, “it’s some old mead. I hope you enjoy it.”

“O ay!” replied the guests, in the hearty tones natural when the words demanded by politeness coincide with those of deepest feeling. “There isn’t a prettier drink under the sun.”

“Oh yeah!” replied the guests, in the cheerful tones that come naturally when polite words match genuine feelings. “There isn’t a prettier drink anywhere.”

“I’ll take my oath there isn’t,” added Grandfer Cantle. “All that can be said against mead is that ’tis rather heady, and apt to lie about a man a good while. But tomorrow’s Sunday, thank God.”

“I swear there isn’t,” added Grandfer Cantle. “All you can say about mead is that it’s a bit strong and tends to stick with a man for a while. But tomorrow's Sunday, thank God.”

“I feel’d for all the world like some bold soldier after I had had some once,” said Christian.

“I felt just like a brave soldier after I had a drink,” said Christian.

“You shall feel so again,” said Wildeve, with condescension, “Cups or glasses, gentlemen?”

“You'll feel that way again,” Wildeve said, with a patronizing tone, “Cups or glasses, gentlemen?”

“Well, if you don’t mind, we’ll have the beaker, and pass ’en round; ’tis better than heling it out in dribbles.”

“Well, if you don’t mind, we’ll take the beaker and pass it around; it’s better than pouring it out in drips.”

“Jown the slippery glasses,” said Grandfer Cantle. “What’s the good of a thing that you can’t put down in the ashes to warm, hey, neighbours; that’s what I ask?”

“Drop the slippery glasses,” said Grandfer Cantle. “What’s the use of something you can’t set down in the ashes to warm up, right, neighbors; that’s what I want to know?”

“Right, Grandfer,” said Sam; and the mead then circulated.

“Okay, Grandfer,” said Sam; and then the mead was passed around.

“Well,” said Timothy Fairway, feeling demands upon his praise in some form or other, “’tis a worthy thing to be married, Mr. Wildeve; and the woman you’ve got is a dimant, so says I. Yes,” he continued, to Grandfer Cantle, raising his voice so as to be heard through the partition, “her father (inclining his head towards the inner room) was as good a feller as ever lived. He always had his great indignation ready against anything underhand.”

“Well,” said Timothy Fairway, feeling the need to compliment in some way, “it’s a great thing to be married, Mr. Wildeve; and the woman you have is a gem, that’s what I think. Yes,” he continued, addressing Grandfer Cantle and raising his voice to be heard through the partition, “her father (nodding towards the inner room) was one of the best guys ever. He always had a strong sense of outrage against anything shady.”

“Is that very dangerous?” said Christian.

“Is that really dangerous?” Christian asked.

“And there were few in these parts that were upsides with him,” said Sam. “Whenever a club walked he’d play the clarinet in the band that marched before ’em as if he’d never touched anything but a clarinet all his life. And then, when they got to church door he’d throw down the clarinet, mount the gallery, snatch up the bass viol, and rozum away as if he’d never played anything but a bass viol. Folk would say—folk that knowed what a true stave was—‘Surely, surely that’s never the same man that I saw handling the clarinet so masterly by now!’”

“And there were few around here who could compete with him,” said Sam. “Whenever a club paraded, he’d play the clarinet in the band that went ahead of them like he’d only ever played the clarinet his whole life. Then, when they reached the church door, he’d drop the clarinet, head up to the gallery, grab the bass viol, and play away like he’d only ever played the bass viol. People would say—people who knew what true talent was—‘Surely, surely that’s not the same guy I saw handling the clarinet so expertly just now!’”

“I can mind it,” said the furze-cutter. “’Twas a wonderful thing that one body could hold it all and never mix the fingering.”

“I can remember it,” said the furze-cutter. “It was amazing that one person could handle it all and never mix up the details.”

“There was Kingsbere church likewise,” Fairway recommenced, as one opening a new vein of the same mine of interest.

“There was Kingsbere church too,” Fairway continued, as if uncovering a new aspect of the same topic.

Wildeve breathed the breath of one intolerably bored, and glanced through the partition at the prisoners.

Wildeve let out a sigh, clearly bored to death, and looked through the divider at the prisoners.

“He used to walk over there of a Sunday afternoon to visit his old acquaintance Andrew Brown, the first clarinet there; a good man enough, but rather screechy in his music, if you can mind?”

“He would walk over there on Sunday afternoons to visit his old friend Andrew Brown, the first clarinet player; a decent guy, but he could be pretty screechy with his music, you know?”

“’A was.”

“A was.”

“And neighbour Yeobright would take Andrey’s place for some part of the service, to let Andrey have a bit of a nap, as any friend would naturally do.”

“And neighbor Yeobright would take Andrey’s place for part of the service, so Andrey could take a quick nap, as any friend would naturally do.”

“As any friend would,” said Grandfer Cantle, the other listeners expressing the same accord by the shorter way of nodding their heads.

“As any friend would,” said Grandfer Cantle, the other listeners showing their agreement by simply nodding their heads.

“No sooner was Andrey asleep and the first whiff of neighbour Yeobright’s wind had got inside Andrey’s clarinet than everyone in church feeled in a moment there was a great soul among ’em. All heads would turn, and they’d say, ‘Ah, I thought ’twas he!’ One Sunday I can well mind—a bass viol day that time, and Yeobright had brought his own. ’Twas the Hundred-and-thirty-third to ‘Lydia’; and when they’d come to ‘Ran down his beard and o’er his robes its costly moisture shed,’ neighbour Yeobright, who had just warmed to his work, drove his bow into them strings that glorious grand that he e’en a’most sawed the bass viol into two pieces. Every winder in church rattled as if ’twere a thunderstorm. Old Pa’son Williams lifted his hands in his great holy surplice as natural as if he’d been in common clothes, and seemed to say hisself, ‘Oh for such a man in our parish!’ But not a soul in Kingsbere could hold a candle to Yeobright.”

“No sooner had Andrey fallen asleep and the first gust of neighbor Yeobright’s wind had gotten into Andrey’s clarinet than everyone in the church felt in an instant that there was a wonderful presence among them. All heads turned, and they’d say, ‘Ah, I thought it was him!’ One Sunday I clearly remember—a day for the bass viol, and Yeobright had brought his own. It was the Hundred-and-thirty-third set to ‘Lydia’; and when they got to ‘Ran down his beard and o’er his robes its costly moisture shed,’ neighbor Yeobright, who had just gotten into it, drove his bow into those strings with such vigor that he almost sawed the bass viol in two. Every window in the church rattled as if there were a thunderstorm. Old Parson Williams lifted his hands in his great holy surplice as naturally as if he were in regular clothes, seeming to say to himself, ‘Oh for such a man in our parish!’ But no one in Kingsbere could compare to Yeobright.”

“Was it quite safe when the winder shook?” Christian inquired.

“Was it really safe when the winder shook?” Christian asked.

He received no answer, all for the moment sitting rapt in admiration of the performance described. As with Farinelli’s singing before the princesses, Sheridan’s renowned Begum Speech, and other such examples, the fortunate condition of its being for ever lost to the world invested the deceased Mr. Yeobright’s tour de force on that memorable afternoon with a cumulative glory which comparative criticism, had that been possible, might considerably have shorn down.

He got no response, everyone for the moment captivated by the performance described. Just like Farinelli’s singing for the princesses, Sheridan’s famous Begum Speech, and other similar examples, the unfortunate fact that it was forever lost to the world gave the late Mr. Yeobright’s amazing performance that unforgettable afternoon a lasting brilliance that any kind of comparative criticism, if it were possible, could have significantly reduced.

“He was the last you’d have expected to drop off in the prime of life,” said Humphrey.

“He was the last person you'd expect to pass away in the prime of his life,” said Humphrey.

“Ah, well; he was looking for the earth some months afore he went. At that time women used to run for smocks and gown-pieces at Greenhill Fair, and my wife that is now, being a long-legged slittering maid, hardly husband-high, went with the rest of the maidens, for ’a was a good runner afore she got so heavy. When she came home I said—we were then just beginning to walk together—‘What have ye got, my honey?’ ‘I’ve won—well, I’ve won—a gown-piece,’ says she, her colours coming up in a moment. ’Tis a smock for a crown, I thought; and so it turned out. Ay, when I think what she’ll say to me now without a mossel of red in her face, it do seem strange that ’a wouldn’t say such a little thing then.... However, then she went on, and that’s what made me bring up the story, ‘Well, whatever clothes I’ve won, white or figured, for eyes to see or for eyes not to see’ (’a could do a pretty stroke of modesty in those days), ‘I’d sooner have lost it than have seen what I have. Poor Mr. Yeobright was took bad directly he reached the fair ground, and was forced to go home again.’ That was the last time he ever went out of the parish.”

“Ah, well; he was looking for the land a few months before he left. Back then, women used to run for dresses and fabric pieces at Greenhill Fair, and my wife now, being a tall and slender girl, hardly husband-high, went with the other girls since she was a good runner before she became so heavy. When she got home, I said—we were just starting to date—‘What did you win, my sweetheart?’ ‘I’ve won—well, I’ve won—a piece of fabric,’ she said, her cheeks flushing right away. I thought it was a smock for a crown, and it turned out to be just that. Yeah, when I think about what she says to me now without a trace of red on her face, it does seem strange that she wouldn’t say such a little thing back then.... Anyway, then she continued, and that’s what made me recall the story, ‘Well, whatever clothes I’ve won, plain or patterned, for those who can see or for those who can’t’ (she could play the modesty card pretty well back then), ‘I’d rather have lost it than see what I have now. Poor Mr. Yeobright got sick as soon as he got to the fairground and had to go home again.’ That was the last time he ever left the parish.”

“’A faltered on from one day to another, and then we heard he was gone.”

“A trudged along from one day to the next, and then we heard he was gone.”

“D’ye think he had great pain when ’a died?” said Christian.

“Do you think he was in a lot of pain when he died?” Christian asked.

“O no—quite different. Nor any pain of mind. He was lucky enough to be God A’mighty’s own man.”

“O no—quite the opposite. And no mental pain at all. He was lucky enough to be God's own man.”

“And other folk—d’ye think ’twill be much pain to ’em, Mister Fairway?”

“And other people—do you think it will cause them a lot of pain, Mr. Fairway?”

“That depends on whether they be afeard.”

"That depends on whether they're afraid."

“I bain’t afeard at all, I thank God!” said Christian strenuously. “I’m glad I bain’t, for then ’twon’t pain me.... I don’t think I be afeard—or if I be I can’t help it, and I don’t deserve to suffer. I wish I was not afeard at all!”

“I’m not afraid at all, thank God!” said Christian strongly. “I’m glad I’m not because then it won’t hurt me.... I don’t think I’m afraid—or if I am, I can’t help it, and I don’t deserve to suffer. I wish I wasn’t afraid at all!”

There was a solemn silence, and looking from the window, which was unshuttered and unblinded, Timothy said, “Well, what a fess little bonfire that one is, out by Cap’n Vye’s! ’Tis burning just the same now as ever, upon my life.”

There was a deep silence, and looking out the window, which was open and bare, Timothy said, “Well, what a silly little bonfire that is, out by Cap’n Vye’s! It’s burning just the same now as ever, I swear.”

All glances went through the window, and nobody noticed that Wildeve disguised a brief, telltale look. Far away up the sombre valley of heath, and to the right of Rainbarrow, could indeed be seen the light, small, but steady and persistent as before.

All eyes were on the window, and no one noticed Wildeve stealing a quick, revealing glance. Off in the distance, up the dark valley of heath and to the right of Rainbarrow, a light could still be seen—small, but steady and as persistent as before.

“It was lighted before ours was,” Fairway continued; “and yet every one in the country round is out afore ’n.”

“It was lit before ours was,” Fairway continued; “and yet everyone in the area is out before him.”

“Perhaps there’s meaning in it!” murmured Christian.

“Maybe there’s meaning in it!” Christian whispered.

“How meaning?” said Wildeve sharply.

"What's the meaning?" Wildeve asked sharply.

Christian was too scattered to reply, and Timothy helped him.

Christian was too distracted to respond, so Timothy stepped in to help him.

“He means, sir, that the lonesome dark-eyed creature up there that some say is a witch—ever I should call a fine young woman such a name—is always up to some odd conceit or other; and so perhaps ’tis she.”

“He means, sir, that the lonely dark-eyed person up there that some say is a witch—though I would never call a fine young woman such a thing—is always up to some strange idea or another; and so perhaps it is her.”

“I’d be very glad to ask her in wedlock, if she’d hae me and take the risk of her wild dark eyes ill-wishing me,” said Grandfer Cantle staunchly.

“I’d be really happy to ask her to marry me, if she’d have me and take the chance of her wild dark eyes not wishing me well,” said Grandfer Cantle firmly.

“Don’t ye say it, Father!” implored Christian.

“Don’t say it, Dad!” Christian pleaded.

“Well, be dazed if he who do marry the maid won’t hae an uncommon picture for his best parlour,” said Fairway in a liquid tone, placing down the cup of mead at the end of a good pull.

“Well, be amazed if the guy who marries the maid doesn’t have a unique picture for his fancy living room,” said Fairway in a smooth tone, setting down the cup of mead after a good sip.

“And a partner as deep as the North Star,” said Sam, taking up the cup and finishing the little that remained. “Well, really, now I think we must be moving,” said Humphrey, observing the emptiness of the vessel.

“And a partner as deep as the North Star,” said Sam, lifting the cup and finishing what little was left. “Well, I think it’s time for us to get going,” said Humphrey, noticing the empty vessel.

“But we’ll gie ’em another song?” said Grandfer Cantle. “I’m as full of notes as a bird!”

“But we’ll give them another song?” said Grandfer Cantle. “I’m as full of notes as a bird!”

“Thank you, Grandfer,” said Wildeve. “But we will not trouble you now. Some other day must do for that—when I have a party.”

“Thanks, Grandfer,” Wildeve said. “But we won't bother you now. Another day will have to work for that—when I have a gathering.”

“Be jown’d if I don’t learn ten new songs for’t, or I won’t learn a line!” said Grandfer Cantle. “And you may be sure I won’t disappoint ye by biding away, Mr. Wildeve.”

“Just watch me learn ten new songs for it, or I won’t learn a thing!” said Grandfer Cantle. “And you can be sure I won’t let you down by waiting around, Mr. Wildeve.”

“I quite believe you,” said that gentleman.

"I totally believe you," said that guy.

All then took their leave, wishing their entertainer long life and happiness as a married man, with recapitulations which occupied some time. Wildeve attended them to the door, beyond which the deep-dyed upward stretch of heath stood awaiting them, an amplitude of darkness reigning from their feet almost to the zenith, where a definite form first became visible in the lowering forehead of Rainbarrow. Diving into the dense obscurity in a line headed by Sam the turf-cutter, they pursued their trackless way home.

All of them then said their goodbyes, wishing their host a long and happy life as a married man, with farewells that took a little while. Wildeve walked them to the door, beyond which the dark stretch of heath awaited them, a vastness of darkness reaching from their feet nearly to the sky, where a clear shape first appeared in the low silhouette of Rainbarrow. Diving into the thick darkness, led by Sam the turf-cutter, they made their way home without a clear path.

When the scratching of the furze against their leggings had fainted upon the ear, Wildeve returned to the room where he had left Thomasin and her aunt. The women were gone.

When the sound of the furze scratching against their leggings had faded away, Wildeve went back to the room where he had left Thomasin and her aunt. The women were gone.

They could only have left the house in one way, by the back window; and this was open.

They could only have left the house one way, through the back window; and this was open.

Wildeve laughed to himself, remained a moment thinking, and idly returned to the front room. Here his glance fell upon a bottle of wine which stood on the mantelpiece. “Ah—old Dowden!” he murmured; and going to the kitchen door shouted, “Is anybody here who can take something to old Dowden?”

Wildeve chuckled to himself, paused for a moment in thought, and then casually went back to the front room. His eyes landed on a bottle of wine that was on the mantel. “Ah—old Dowden!” he said softly, and then he called out from the kitchen door, “Is anyone here who can take something to old Dowden?”

There was no reply. The room was empty, the lad who acted as his factotum having gone to bed. Wildeve came back, put on his hat, took the bottle, and left the house, turning the key in the door, for there was no guest at the inn tonight. As soon as he was on the road the little bonfire on Mistover Knap again met his eye.

There was no response. The room was empty; the young man who served as his assistant had gone to bed. Wildeve returned, put on his hat, grabbed the bottle, and left the house, locking the door since there were no guests at the inn tonight. As soon as he hit the road, he spotted the little bonfire on Mistover Knap once again.

“Still waiting, are you, my lady?” he murmured.

“Still waiting, are you, my lady?” he whispered.

However, he did not proceed that way just then; but leaving the hill to the left of him, he stumbled over a rutted road that brought him to a cottage which, like all other habitations on the heath at this hour, was only saved from being visible by a faint shine from its bedroom window. This house was the home of Olly Dowden, the besom-maker, and he entered.

However, he didn't go that way right then; instead, leaving the hill to his left, he stumbled onto a bumpy road that led him to a cottage which, like all other homes on the heath at this hour, was only barely visible thanks to a faint glow coming from its bedroom window. This house was the home of Olly Dowden, the broom-maker, and he went inside.

The lower room was in darkness; but by feeling his way he found a table, whereon he placed the bottle, and a minute later emerged again upon the heath. He stood and looked northeast at the undying little fire—high up above him, though not so high as Rainbarrow.

The lower room was dark, but by feeling around, he found a table where he set down the bottle. A moment later, he stepped back out onto the heath. He stood there and looked northeast at the small, persistent fire—high above him, though not as high as Rainbarrow.

We have been told what happens when a woman deliberates; and the epigram is not always terminable with woman, provided that one be in the case, and that a fair one. Wildeve stood, and stood longer, and breathed perplexedly, and then said to himself with resignation, “Yes—by Heaven, I must go to her, I suppose!”

We’ve heard what happens when a woman considers her options; and the saying doesn’t always end with “woman,” as long as one is involved in the situation, especially if it’s a pretty one. Wildeve stood there, took longer to think, breathed with confusion, and then said to himself with acceptance, “Yes—by God, I guess I have to go to her!”

Instead of turning in the direction of home he pressed on rapidly by a path under Rainbarrow towards what was evidently a signal light.

Instead of heading home, he quickly continued down a path under Rainbarrow towards what was clearly a signal light.

VI.
The Figure against the Sky

When the whole Egdon concourse had left the site of the bonfire to its accustomed loneliness, a closely wrapped female figure approached the barrow from that quarter of the heath in which the little fire lay. Had the reddleman been watching he might have recognized her as the woman who had first stood there so singularly, and vanished at the approach of strangers. She ascended to her old position at the top, where the red coals of the perishing fire greeted her like living eyes in the corpse of day. There she stood still around her stretching the vast night atmosphere, whose incomplete darkness in comparison with the total darkness of the heath below it might have represented a venial beside a mortal sin.

When everyone from Egdon had left the bonfire site, returning it to its usual solitude, a woman wrapped tightly in a cloak approached the barrow from the area of the heath where the small fire had been. If the reddleman had been watching, he might have recognized her as the woman who had stood there so oddly before and disappeared when strangers arrived. She climbed back to her previous spot at the top, where the red coals of the dying fire welcomed her like living eyes in the fading light of day. There she stood still, surrounded by the vast night sky, whose partial darkness, compared to the complete darkness of the heath below, might have felt like a minor mistake next to a serious one.

That she was tall and straight in build, that she was lady-like in her movements, was all that could be learnt of her just now, her form being wrapped in a shawl folded in the old cornerwise fashion, and her head in a large kerchief, a protection not superfluous at this hour and place. Her back was towards the wind, which blew from the northwest; but whether she had avoided that aspect because of the chilly gusts which played about her exceptional position, or because her interest lay in the southeast, did not at first appear.

She was tall and had a straight posture, and she moved gracefully, which was all that could be determined about her at the moment. Her figure was wrapped in a shawl folded in the traditional cornerwise way, and her head was covered with a large kerchief, a necessary protection in this setting and time. She was facing away from the wind, which came from the northwest; however, it wasn't clear whether she had turned away because of the cold gusts that swirled around her unusual position or if she was simply more interested in what was happening in the southeast.

Her reason for standing so dead still as the pivot of this circle of heath-country was just as obscure. Her extraordinary fixity, her conspicuous loneliness, her heedlessness of night, betokened among other things an utter absence of fear. A tract of country unaltered from that sinister condition which made Cæsar anxious every year to get clear of its glooms before the autumnal equinox, a kind of landscape and weather which leads travellers from the South to describe our island as Homer’s Cimmerian land, was not, on the face of it, friendly to women.

Her reason for standing still like the center of this circle of heathland was just as unclear. Her strange stillness, her obvious solitude, her indifference to the night suggested, among other things, a complete lack of fear. This stretch of land, unchanged from the gloomy state that made Caesar uneasy every year as he sought to escape its darkness before the autumn equinox, created a type of landscape and weather that led travelers from the South to call our island Homer’s Cimmerian land, which didn’t seem, at first glance, welcoming to women.

It might reasonably have been supposed that she was listening to the wind, which rose somewhat as the night advanced, and laid hold of the attention. The wind, indeed, seemed made for the scene, as the scene seemed made for the hour. Part of its tone was quite special; what was heard there could be heard nowhere else. Gusts in innumerable series followed each other from the northwest, and when each one of them raced past the sound of its progress resolved into three. Treble, tenor, and bass notes were to be found therein. The general ricochet of the whole over pits and prominences had the gravest pitch of the chime. Next there could be heard the baritone buzz of a holly tree. Below these in force, above them in pitch, a dwindled voice strove hard at a husky tune, which was the peculiar local sound alluded to. Thinner and less immediately traceable than the other two, it was far more impressive than either. In it lay what may be called the linguistic peculiarity of the heath; and being audible nowhere on earth off a heath, it afforded a shadow of reason for the woman’s tenseness, which continued as unbroken as ever.

It could have been assumed she was listening to the wind, which picked up a bit as the night went on and captured her attention. The wind truly seemed to fit the scene, just as the scene fit the hour. Part of its tone was unique; the sounds heard there couldn’t be found anywhere else. Countless gusts swept in from the northwest, and as each one rushed by, the sound it made split into three. You could hear treble, tenor, and bass notes within it. The overall bounce of it all over dips and rises had the deepest tone of a chime. Then you could hear the deep hum of a holly tree. Below these in strength, above them in pitch, a faint voice struggled with a raspy tune, which was the distinctive local sound referred to. This sound was thinner and less immediately recognizable than the other two, but far more powerful. It contained what could be called the unique language of the heath; and since it could be heard nowhere else on earth but on a heath, it gave a hint of why the woman felt so tense, which remained unbroken.

Throughout the blowing of these plaintive November winds that note bore a great resemblance to the ruins of human song which remain to the throat of fourscore and ten. It was a worn whisper, dry and papery, and it brushed so distinctly across the ear that, by the accustomed, the material minutiæ in which it originated could be realized as by touch. It was the united products of infinitesimal vegetable causes, and these were neither stems, leaves, fruit, blades, prickles, lichen, nor moss.

Throughout the blowing of these mournful November winds, that sound closely resembled the remnants of human song that linger in the voice of someone who's lived for eighty years. It was a faint whisper, dry and fragile, and it brushed so clearly against the ear that those familiar could almost sense the small details it came from. It was the combined result of tiny natural elements, and these were neither stems, leaves, fruit, blades, thorns, lichen, nor moss.

They were the mummied heathbells of the past summer, originally tender and purple, now washed colourless by Michaelmas rains, and dried to dead skins by October suns. So low was an individual sound from these that a combination of hundreds only just emerged from silence, and the myriads of the whole declivity reached the woman’s ear but as a shrivelled and intermittent recitative. Yet scarcely a single accent among the many afloat tonight could have such power to impress a listener with thoughts of its origin. One inwardly saw the infinity of those combined multitudes; and perceived that each of the tiny trumpets was seized on entered, scoured and emerged from by the wind as thoroughly as if it were as vast as a crater.

They were the dried heathbells from last summer, originally soft and purple, now faded and colorless from the Michaelmas rains, and dried out to lifeless skins by the October sun. The sound from these was so faint that it took hundreds to barely break the silence, and the countless numbers from the entire slope reached the woman’s ear as a faint and sporadic chant. Yet hardly any single sound among the many drifting tonight could have such a strong effect on a listener regarding its origin. One could imagine the endlessness of those combined masses; and realized that each of the tiny trumpets was completely captured, cleaned, and passed through by the wind as thoroughly as if it were as large as a crater.

“The spirit moved them.” A meaning of the phrase forced itself upon the attention; and an emotional listener’s fetichistic mood might have ended in one of more advanced quality. It was not, after all, that the left-hand expanse of old blooms spoke, or the right-hand, or those of the slope in front; but it was the single person of something else speaking through each at once.

“The spirit moved them.” The meaning of this phrase became clear; an emotional listener’s intense mood might have developed into something deeper. It wasn’t really the collection of old blooms on the left or the right, or those on the slope ahead that spoke; instead, it was the essence of something else communicating through each of them simultaneously.

Suddenly, on the barrow, there mingled with all this wild rhetoric of night a sound which modulated so naturally into the rest that its beginning and ending were hardly to be distinguished. The bluffs, and the bushes, and the heather-bells had broken silence; at last, so did the woman; and her articulation was but as another phrase of the same discourse as theirs. Thrown out on the winds it became twined in with them, and with them it flew away.

Suddenly, on the hill, there came a sound that blended so seamlessly with the wild night talk that you could barely tell when it started or ended. The cliffs, the bushes, and the heather bells had finally broken their silence; now, so did the woman; and her words were just another part of the same conversation. Carried by the winds, it intertwined with them and flew away.

What she uttered was a lengthened sighing, apparently at something in her mind which had led to her presence here. There was a spasmodic abandonment about it as if, in allowing herself to utter the sound the woman’s brain had authorized what it could not regulate. One point was evident in this; that she had been existing in a suppressed state, and not in one of languor, or stagnation.

What she let out was a long sigh, seemingly about something in her head that had brought her here. There was a sudden release in it, as if by letting the sound escape, the woman's mind had given permission for what it couldn't control. One thing was clear: she had been living in a repressed state, rather than one of laziness or inactivity.

Far away down the valley the faint shine from the window of the inn still lasted on; and a few additional moments proved that the window, or what was within it, had more to do with the woman’s sigh than had either her own actions or the scene immediately around. She lifted her left hand, which held a closed telescope. This she rapidly extended, as if she were well accustomed to the operation, and raising it to her eye directed it towards the light beaming from the inn.

Far down the valley, the dim light from the inn's window still lingered; and a few moments later revealed that the window, or what was inside it, had more to do with the woman's sigh than her own actions or the surroundings. She lifted her left hand, which held a closed telescope. She quickly extended it, as if she were used to doing this, and raised it to her eye, aiming it at the light shining from the inn.

The handkerchief which had hooded her head was now a little thrown back, her face being somewhat elevated. A profile was visible against the dull monochrome of cloud around her; and it was as though side shadows from the features of Sappho and Mrs. Siddons had converged upwards from the tomb to form an image like neither but suggesting both. This, however, was mere superficiality. In respect of character a face may make certain admissions by its outline; but it fully confesses only in its changes. So much is this the case that what is called the play of the features often helps more in understanding a man or woman than the earnest labours of all the other members together. Thus the night revealed little of her whose form it was embracing, for the mobile parts of her countenance could not be seen.

The handkerchief that had covered her head was now slightly pulled back, her face angled upward. A profile could be seen against the dull gray sky around her; it was as if shadows from the features of Sappho and Mrs. Siddons had merged together, creating an image that resembled neither but hinted at both. However, this was just surface-level. A face can suggest certain traits through its shape, but it only truly reveals character through its expressions. So much so that what is often called the play of the features can help understand a person better than the serious efforts of all their other traits combined. Thus, the night revealed little of the woman whose form it was cradling, as the changing parts of her face were hidden from view.

At last she gave up her spying attitude, closed the telescope, and turned to the decaying embers. From these no appreciable beams now radiated, except when a more than usually smart gust brushed over their faces and raised a fitful glow which came and went like the blush of a girl. She stooped over the silent circle, and selecting from the brands a piece of stick which bore the largest live coal at its end, brought it to where she had been standing before.

At last, she stopped her spying, closed the telescope, and turned to the dying embers. They no longer gave off any noticeable light, except when a particularly strong gust swept over, causing a flickering glow that appeared and disappeared like a girl’s blush. She leaned over the quiet circle, picked a stick with the biggest live coal at its end from the burning logs, and brought it back to where she had been standing before.

She held the brand to the ground, blowing the red coal with her mouth at the same time; till it faintly illuminated the sod, and revealed a small object, which turned out to be an hourglass, though she wore a watch. She blew long enough to show that the sand had all slipped through.

She pressed the brand to the ground, blowing on the red coal with her breath at the same time; until it softly lit up the dirt and revealed a small object, which turned out to be an hourglass, even though she had a watch. She blew long enough to show that all the sand had slipped through.

“Ah!” she said, as if surprised.

“Wow!” she said, sounding surprised.

The light raised by her breath had been very fitful, and a momentary irradiation of flesh was all that it had disclosed of her face. That consisted of two matchless lips and a cheek only, her head being still enveloped. She threw away the stick, took the glass in her hand, the telescope under her arm, and moved on.

The light cast by her breath was flickering, and all it revealed of her face was a brief glow on her skin. That showed only her perfect lips and one cheek, as her head was still covered. She tossed aside the stick, grabbed the glass in her hand, tucked the telescope under her arm, and continued on.

Along the ridge ran a faint foot-track, which the lady followed. Those who knew it well called it a path; and, while a mere visitor would have passed it unnoticed even by day, the regular haunters of the heath were at no loss for it at midnight. The whole secret of following these incipient paths, when there was not light enough in the atmosphere to show a turnpike road, lay in the development of the sense of touch in the feet, which comes with years of night-rambling in little-trodden spots. To a walker practised in such places a difference between impact on maiden herbage, and on the crippled stalks of a slight footway, is perceptible through the thickest boot or shoe.

Along the ridge, there was a faint footpath that the lady followed. Those who were familiar with it referred to it as a path; while a casual visitor might overlook it even during the day, the regular visitors of the heath had no trouble finding it at midnight. The key to navigating these emerging paths, when there wasn’t enough light to reveal a main road, lay in the development of the sense of touch in the feet, which comes from years of wandering in less-traveled areas at night. For a walker accustomed to such places, the difference in feel between stepping on untouched grass and on the worn-down stalks of a slight path is noticeable even through the thickest boots or shoes.

The solitary figure who walked this beat took no notice of the windy tune still played on the dead heathbells. She did not turn her head to look at a group of dark creatures further on, who fled from her presence as she skirted a ravine where they fed. They were about a score of the small wild ponies known as heath-croppers. They roamed at large on the undulations of Egdon, but in numbers too few to detract much from the solitude.

The lone figure walking this route paid no attention to the windy melody still playing on the dead heathbells. She didn’t look at a group of dark creatures nearby, who scurried away as she passed by a ravine where they were feeding. They were about twenty of the small wild ponies called heath-croppers. They wandered freely across the hills of Egdon, but there weren’t enough of them to really interrupt the solitude.

The pedestrian noticed nothing just now, and a clue to her abstraction was afforded by a trivial incident. A bramble caught hold of her skirt, and checked her progress. Instead of putting it off and hastening along, she yielded herself up to the pull, and stood passively still. When she began to extricate herself it was by turning round and round, and so unwinding the prickly switch. She was in a desponding reverie.

The person walking didn’t notice anything at that moment, and a hint of her distraction came from a minor incident. A thorny branch got caught in her skirt and slowed her down. Instead of brushing it off and moving quickly, she surrendered to the tug and stood there passively. When she finally tried to free herself, she did so by turning in circles to untangle the prickly branch. She was lost in a gloomy daydream.

Her course was in the direction of the small undying fire which had drawn the attention of the men on Rainbarrow and of Wildeve in the valley below. A faint illumination from its rays began to glow upon her face, and the fire soon revealed itself to be lit, not on the level ground, but on a salient corner or redan of earth, at the junction of two converging bank fences. Outside was a ditch, dry except immediately under the fire, where there was a large pool, bearded all round by heather and rushes. In the smooth water of the pool the fire appeared upside down.

Her path led towards the small, persistent fire that had caught the attention of the men on Rainbarrow and of Wildeve down in the valley. A faint light from the flames began to glow on her face, and the fire quickly showed itself to be burning, not on flat ground, but on a jutting corner of earth, where two bank fences met. There was a ditch outside, dry except right under the fire, where a large pool formed, surrounded by heather and rushes. In the still water of the pool, the fire looked upside down.

The banks meeting behind were bare of a hedge, save such as was formed by disconnected tufts of furze, standing upon stems along the top, like impaled heads above a city wall. A white mast, fitted up with spars and other nautical tackle, could be seen rising against the dark clouds whenever the flames played brightly enough to reach it. Altogether the scene had much the appearance of a fortification upon which had been kindled a beacon fire.

The banks behind were bare, except for a few random clumps of gorse sticking out on stems along the top, looking like heads on spikes above a city wall. A white mast, rigged with spars and other sailing equipment, could be seen against the dark clouds whenever the flames burned bright enough to illuminate it. Overall, the scene looked a lot like a fortification with a beacon fire lit on it.

Nobody was visible; but ever and anon a whitish something moved above the bank from behind, and vanished again. This was a small human hand, in the act of lifting pieces of fuel into the fire, but for all that could be seen the hand, like that which troubled Belshazzar, was there alone. Occasionally an ember rolled off the bank, and dropped with a hiss into the pool.

Nobody was in sight; but now and then, something white moved above the bank from behind and then disappeared again. It was a small human hand, lifting pieces of fuel into the fire, but to anyone watching, the hand seemed to be there by itself, like the one that disturbed Belshazzar. Occasionally, an ember rolled off the bank and dropped with a hiss into the water.

At one side of the pool rough steps built of clods enabled everyone who wished to do so to mount the bank; which the woman did. Within was a paddock in an uncultivated state, though bearing evidence of having once been tilled; but the heath and fern had insidiously crept in, and were reasserting their old supremacy. Further ahead were dimly visible an irregular dwelling-house, garden, and outbuildings, backed by a clump of firs.

At one side of the pool, rough steps made of dirt allowed anyone who wanted to climb up the bank, which the woman did. Inside was a field that hadn’t been taken care of, although it showed signs of having been farmed before; however, the heather and ferns had crept in and were taking over again. Further ahead, you could barely make out a crooked house, a garden, and some outbuildings, backed by a group of fir trees.

The young lady—for youth had revealed its presence in her buoyant bound up the bank—walked along the top instead of descending inside, and came to the corner where the fire was burning. One reason for the permanence of the blaze was now manifest: the fuel consisted of hard pieces of wood, cleft and sawn—the knotty boles of old thorn trees which grew in twos and threes about the hillsides. A yet unconsumed pile of these lay in the inner angle of the bank; and from this corner the upturned face of a little boy greeted her eyes. He was dilatorily throwing up a piece of wood into the fire every now and then, a business which seemed to have engaged him a considerable part of the evening, for his face was somewhat weary.

The young woman—her youth evident in the way she cheerfully bounded up the bank—walked along the top instead of going down inside and reached the corner where the fire was burning. One reason the fire was blazing steadily became clear: the fuel was made up of sturdy pieces of wood, split and sawed—the gnarled trunks of old thorn trees that grew in clusters on the hillsides. A still unburned pile of these lay in the inner angle of the bank; and from this spot, the upturned face of a little boy caught her attention. He was lazily tossing a piece of wood into the fire every so often, a task that seemed to have occupied him for quite a while, as his face looked a bit tired.

“I am glad you have come, Miss Eustacia,” he said, with a sigh of relief. “I don’t like biding by myself.”

“I’m glad you’re here, Miss Eustacia,” he said, with a sigh of relief. “I don’t like being alone.”

“Nonsense. I have only been a little way for a walk. I have been gone only twenty minutes.”

“Nonsense. I've just been out for a quick walk. I’ve only been gone for twenty minutes.”

“It seemed long,” murmured the sad boy. “And you have been so many times.”

“It felt like ages,” the sad boy whispered. “And you’ve been so many times.”

“Why, I thought you would be pleased to have a bonfire. Are you not much obliged to me for making you one?”

“Why, I thought you would be happy to have a bonfire. Aren't you grateful to me for making one for you?”

“Yes; but there’s nobody here to play wi’ me.”

“Yes, but there’s no one here to play with me.”

“I suppose nobody has come while I’ve been away?”

“I guess nobody has stopped by while I was gone?”

“Nobody except your grandfather—he looked out of doors once for ’ee. I told him you were walking round upon the hill to look at the other bonfires.”

“Nobody except your grandfather—he stepped outside once for you. I told him you were walking around on the hill to check out the other bonfires.”

“A good boy.”

“A good dog.”

“I think I hear him coming again, miss.”

“I think I hear him coming again, miss.”

An old man came into the remoter light of the fire from the direction of the homestead. He was the same who had overtaken the reddleman on the road that afternoon. He looked wistfully to the top of the bank at the woman who stood there, and his teeth, which were quite unimpaired, showed like parian from his parted lips.

An old man stepped into the faint light of the fire from the direction of the house. He was the same one who had caught up with the reddleman on the road that afternoon. He gazed longingly at the woman standing at the top of the bank, and his teeth, which were in perfect condition, gleamed like marble through his slightly parted lips.

“When are you coming indoors, Eustacia?” he asked. “’Tis almost bedtime. I’ve been home these two hours, and am tired out. Surely ’tis somewhat childish of you to stay out playing at bonfires so long, and wasting such fuel. My precious thorn roots, the rarest of all firing, that I laid by on purpose for Christmas—you have burnt ’em nearly all!”

“When are you coming inside, Eustacia?” he asked. “It’s almost bedtime. I’ve been home for two hours and I'm exhausted. It's a bit childish of you to stay out and play with bonfires for so long, wasting all that fuel. My precious thorn roots, the rarest fuel of all, that I saved specifically for Christmas—you’ve burned almost all of them!”

“I promised Johnny a bonfire, and it pleases him not to let it go out just yet,” said Eustacia, in a way which told at once that she was absolute queen here. “Grandfather, you go in to bed. I shall follow you soon. You like the fire, don’t you, Johnny?”

“I promised Johnny a bonfire, and it makes him happy that it won’t go out just yet,” said Eustacia, in a way that clearly showed she was in charge here. “Grandfather, you go on to bed. I’ll be there soon. You like the fire, don’t you, Johnny?”

The boy looked up doubtfully at her and murmured, “I don’t think I want it any longer.”

The boy looked up at her skeptically and whispered, “I don’t think I want it anymore.”

Her grandfather had turned back again, and did not hear the boy’s reply. As soon as the white-haired man had vanished she said in a tone of pique to the child, “Ungrateful little boy, how can you contradict me? Never shall you have a bonfire again unless you keep it up now. Come, tell me you like to do things for me, and don’t deny it.”

Her grandfather had turned back again and didn't hear the boy's response. As soon as the white-haired man was out of sight, she said in a huffy tone to the child, "Ungrateful little boy, how can you argue with me? You'll never have another bonfire unless you keep helping me. Come on, tell me you enjoy doing things for me, and don’t lie about it."

The repressed child said, “Yes, I do, miss,” and continued to stir the fire perfunctorily.

The quiet child replied, “Yeah, I do, miss,” and kept poking the fire half-heartedly.

“Stay a little longer and I will give you a crooked six-pence,” said Eustacia, more gently. “Put in one piece of wood every two or three minutes, but not too much at once. I am going to walk along the ridge a little longer, but I shall keep on coming to you. And if you hear a frog jump into the pond with a flounce like a stone thrown in, be sure you run and tell me, because it is a sign of rain.”

“Stay a bit longer and I’ll give you a crooked sixpence,” said Eustacia softly. “Add a piece of wood every two or three minutes, but don’t put in too much at once. I’m going to walk along the ridge a little longer, but I’ll keep coming back to you. And if you hear a frog jump into the pond with a splash like a stone being thrown in, make sure you run and tell me, because that means it’s going to rain.”

“Yes, Eustacia.”

“Yes, Eustacia.”

“Miss Vye, sir.”

“Ms. Vye, sir.”

“Miss Vy—stacia.”

“Ms. Vy—stacia.”

“That will do. Now put in one stick more.”

"That's enough. Now add one more stick."

The little slave went on feeding the fire as before. He seemed a mere automaton, galvanized into moving and speaking by the wayward Eustacia’s will. He might have been the brass statue which Albertus Magnus is said to have animated just so far as to make it chatter, and move, and be his servant.

The young slave continued to tend to the fire as he had before. He seemed like an automaton, brought to life by the unpredictable will of Eustacia. He could have been the brass statue that Albertus Magnus is said to have animated just enough to make it talk, move, and serve him.

Before going on her walk again the young girl stood still on the bank for a few instants and listened. It was to the full as lonely a place as Rainbarrow, though at rather a lower level; and it was more sheltered from wind and weather on account of the few firs to the north. The bank which enclosed the homestead, and protected it from the lawless state of the world without, was formed of thick square clods, dug from the ditch on the outside, and built up with a slight batter or incline, which forms no slight defense where hedges will not grow because of the wind and the wilderness, and where wall materials are unattainable. Otherwise the situation was quite open, commanding the whole length of the valley which reached to the river behind Wildeve’s house. High above this to the right, and much nearer thitherward than the Quiet Woman Inn, the blurred contour of Rainbarrow obstructed the sky.

Before going on her walk again, the young girl stood still on the bank for a few moments and listened. It was just as lonely a place as Rainbarrow, though at a lower elevation; and it was more sheltered from the wind and weather because of the few fir trees to the north. The bank that enclosed the homestead and protected it from the chaotic world outside was made of thick, square clods dug from the ditch on the outside, built up with a slight slope, which provides a decent defense where hedges won’t grow because of the wind and wildness, and where wall materials are hard to find. Otherwise, the area was completely open, offering a view of the entire valley that stretched to the river behind Wildeve’s house. High above, to the right, and much closer than the Quiet Woman Inn, the blurred outline of Rainbarrow blocked the sky.

After her attentive survey of the wild slopes and hollow ravines a gesture of impatience escaped Eustacia. She vented petulant words every now and then, but there were sighs between her words, and sudden listenings between her sighs. Descending from her perch she again sauntered off towards Rainbarrow, though this time she did not go the whole way.

After carefully looking over the rugged hills and deep valleys, Eustacia let out a sign of impatience. She occasionally muttered complaints, but there were sighs mixed in with her words and moments of stillness between her sighs. Climbing down from her spot, she walked towards Rainbarrow again, but this time she didn’t go all the way.

Twice she reappeared at intervals of a few minutes and each time she said—

Twice she showed up after a few minutes, and each time she said—

“Not any flounce into the pond yet, little man?”

“Have you not jumped into the pond yet, little man?”

“No, Miss Eustacia,” the child replied.

“No, Miss Eustacia,” the child responded.

“Well,” she said at last, “I shall soon be going in, and then I will give you the crooked sixpence, and let you go home.”

“Well,” she finally said, “I’ll be heading in soon, and then I’ll give you the crooked sixpence and let you go home.”

“Thank’ee, Miss Eustacia,” said the tired stoker, breathing more easily. And Eustacia again strolled away from the fire, but this time not towards Rainbarrow. She skirted the bank and went round to the wicket before the house, where she stood motionless, looking at the scene.

“Thank you, Miss Eustacia,” said the tired stoker, breathing a little easier. Eustacia then strolled away from the fire, but this time not towards Rainbarrow. She walked along the bank and went around to the gate in front of the house, where she stood still, taking in the scene.

Fifty yards off rose the corner of the two converging banks, with the fire upon it; within the bank, lifting up to the fire one stick at a time, just as before, the figure of the little child. She idly watched him as he occasionally climbed up in the nook of the bank and stood beside the brands. The wind blew the smoke, and the child’s hair, and the corner of his pinafore, all in the same direction; the breeze died, and the pinafore and hair lay still, and the smoke went up straight.

Fifty yards away, the edge of the two converging banks rose up, with the fire on it; within the bank, lifting one stick at a time to the fire just like before, was a little child. She watched him without much thought as he occasionally climbed into the nook of the bank and stood by the logs. The wind blew the smoke, the child's hair, and the edge of his pinafore all in the same direction; then the breeze stopped, and the pinafore and hair fell still, while the smoke rose straight up.

While Eustacia looked on from this distance the boy’s form visibly started—he slid down the bank and ran across towards the white gate.

While Eustacia watched from a distance, the boy suddenly jumped—he slid down the bank and dashed toward the white gate.

“Well?” said Eustacia.

“Well?” Eustacia asked.

“A hopfrog have jumped into the pond. Yes, I heard ’en!”

“A frog jumped into the pond. Yeah, I heard it!”

“Then it is going to rain, and you had better go home. You will not be afraid?” She spoke hurriedly, as if her heart had leapt into her throat at the boy’s words.

“Then it's going to rain, and you should head home. You won't be scared, right?” She spoke quickly, as if her heart had jumped into her throat at the boy’s words.

“No, because I shall hae the crooked sixpence.”

“No, because I will have the crooked sixpence.”

“Yes, here it is. Now run as fast as you can—not that way—through the garden here. No other boy in the heath has had such a bonfire as yours.”

“Yes, here it is. Now run as fast as you can—not that way—through the garden here. No other boy in the heath has had such a bonfire as yours.”

The boy, who clearly had had too much of a good thing, marched away into the shadows with alacrity. When he was gone Eustacia, leaving her telescope and hourglass by the gate, brushed forward from the wicket towards the angle of the bank, under the fire.

The boy, who obviously had overindulged, quickly walked away into the shadows. Once he left, Eustacia, leaving her telescope and hourglass by the gate, moved forward from the entrance toward the edge of the bank, under the heat of the sun.

Here, screened by the outwork, she waited. In a few moments a splash was audible from the pond outside. Had the child been there he would have said that a second frog had jumped in; but by most people the sound would have been likened to the fall of a stone into the water. Eustacia stepped upon the bank.

Here, hidden by the outer structure, she waited. In a few moments, a splash sounded from the pond outside. If the child had been there, he would have said that another frog had jumped in; but most people would have compared the sound to a stone dropping into the water. Eustacia stepped onto the bank.

“Yes?” she said, and held her breath.

“Yes?” she said, holding her breath.

Thereupon the contour of a man became dimly visible against the low-reaching sky over the valley, beyond the outer margin of the pool. He came round it and leapt upon the bank beside her. A low laugh escaped her—the third utterance which the girl had indulged in tonight. The first, when she stood upon Rainbarrow, had expressed anxiety; the second, on the ridge, had expressed impatience; the present was one of triumphant pleasure. She let her joyous eyes rest upon him without speaking, as upon some wondrous thing she had created out of chaos.

Then, the outline of a man became vaguely visible against the low sky over the valley, just beyond the edge of the pool. He came around it and jumped onto the bank beside her. A soft laugh escaped her—the third time the girl had spoken that night. The first, when she stood on Rainbarrow, had shown anxiety; the second, on the ridge, had shown impatience; this one was filled with triumphant pleasure. She let her happy eyes rest on him in silence, like something amazing she had made out of chaos.

“I have come,” said the man, who was Wildeve. “You give me no peace. Why do you not leave me alone? I have seen your bonfire all the evening.” The words were not without emotion, and retained their level tone as if by a careful equipoise between imminent extremes.

“I’ve come,” said the man, who was Wildeve. “You don’t give me any peace. Why can’t you just leave me alone? I’ve seen your bonfire all evening.” His words had some emotion but kept a steady tone, as if he was carefully balancing on the edge of strong feelings.

At this unexpectedly repressing manner in her lover the girl seemed to repress herself also. “Of course you have seen my fire,” she answered with languid calmness, artificially maintained. “Why shouldn’t I have a bonfire on the Fifth of November, like other denizens of the heath?”

At this surprisingly controlling behavior from her partner, the girl appeared to hold back herself too. “Of course you’ve seen my fire,” she replied with a tired calmness that felt forced. “Why shouldn’t I have a bonfire on the Fifth of November, like everyone else in the area?”

“I knew it was meant for me.”

“I knew it was meant for me.”

“How did you know it? I have had no word with you since you—you chose her, and walked about with her, and deserted me entirely, as if I had never been yours life and soul so irretrievably!”

“How did you find out? I haven't talked to you since you—you chose her, walked around with her, and completely abandoned me, as if I had never meant anything to you at all!”

“Eustacia! could I forget that last autumn at this same day of the month and at this same place you lighted exactly such a fire as a signal for me to come and see you? Why should there have been a bonfire again by Captain Vye’s house if not for the same purpose?”

“Eustacia! How could I forget that last autumn on this very day of the month and at this very spot when you lit exactly such a fire as a signal for me to come and visit you? Why else would there be a bonfire again by Captain Vye’s house if not for the same reason?”

“Yes, yes—I own it,” she cried under her breath, with a drowsy fervour of manner and tone which was quite peculiar to her. “Don’t begin speaking to me as you did, Damon; you will drive me to say words I would not wish to say to you. I had given you up, and resolved not to think of you any more; and then I heard the news, and I came out and got the fire ready because I thought that you had been faithful to me.”

“Yes, yes—I admit it,” she murmured softly, with a sleepy intensity that was uniquely hers. “Don’t talk to me like you did before, Damon; you’ll make me say things I really don’t want to say to you. I had moved on and decided not to think about you anymore; then I heard the news, and I came out and got the fire ready because I thought you had been loyal to me.”

“What have you heard to make you think that?” said Wildeve, astonished.

“What have you heard that makes you think that?” Wildeve said, surprised.

“That you did not marry her!” she murmured exultingly. “And I knew it was because you loved me best, and couldn’t do it.... Damon, you have been cruel to me to go away, and I have said I would never forgive you. I do not think I can forgive you entirely, even now—it is too much for a woman of any spirit to quite overlook.”

"That you didn’t marry her!” she said with a sense of triumph. “I knew it was because you loved me the most, and couldn’t go through with it... Damon, you’ve been really unfair to leave me, and I said I’d never forgive you. I don’t think I can fully forgive you even now—it’s just too much for any woman with pride to completely ignore.”

“If I had known you wished to call me up here only to reproach me, I wouldn’t have come.”

“If I had known you wanted to call me up here just to scold me, I wouldn’t have come.”

“But I don’t mind it, and I do forgive you now that you have not married her, and have come back to me!”

“But I don’t mind, and I forgive you now that you haven’t married her and have come back to me!”

“Who told you that I had not married her?”

“Who told you that I hadn't married her?”

“My grandfather. He took a long walk today, and as he was coming home he overtook some person who told him of a broken-off wedding—he thought it might be yours, and I knew it was.”

“My grandfather. He took a long walk today, and as he was coming home, he passed someone who told him about a canceled wedding—he thought it might be yours, and I knew it was.”

“Does anybody else know?”

“Does anyone else know?”

“I suppose not. Now Damon, do you see why I lit my signal fire? You did not think I would have lit it if I had imagined you to have become the husband of this woman. It is insulting my pride to suppose that.”

“I guess not. So Damon, do you see why I started my signal fire? You didn’t think I would have lit it if I thought you had become this woman’s husband. It’s an insult to my pride to think that.”

Wildeve was silent; it was evident that he had supposed as much.

Wildeve was quiet; it was clear that he had thought so.

“Did you indeed think I believed you were married?” she again demanded earnestly. “Then you wronged me; and upon my life and heart I can hardly bear to recognize that you have such ill thoughts of me! Damon, you are not worthy of me—I see it, and yet I love you. Never mind, let it go—I must bear your mean opinion as best I may.... It is true, is it not,” she added with ill-concealed anxiety, on his making no demonstration, “that you could not bring yourself to give me up, and are still going to love me best of all?”

“Did you really think I believed you were married?” she asked earnestly again. “Then you did me wrong; and honestly, it’s hard for me to accept that you think so poorly of me! Damon, you’re not worthy of me—I realize that, and yet I love you. Forget it, I just have to deal with your low opinion of me as best I can.... It’s true, isn’t it?” she added with barely concealed worry, when he didn’t respond, “that you couldn’t bring yourself to give me up and that you still plan to love me most of all?”

“Yes; or why should I have come?” he said touchily. “Not that fidelity will be any great merit in me after your kind speech about my unworthiness, which should have been said by myself if by anybody, and comes with an ill grace from you. However, the curse of inflammability is upon me, and I must live under it, and take any snub from a woman. It has brought me down from engineering to innkeeping—what lower stage it has in store for me I have yet to learn.” He continued to look upon her gloomily.

"Yes, or why else would I be here?" he said defensively. "Not that being faithful means much after your kind words about my unworthiness, which I should have said myself if anyone needed to. It sounds bad coming from you. Anyway, I’m stuck with this curse of being easily inflamed, and I have to deal with it and accept any insult from a woman. It’s knocked me down from being an engineer to running an inn—what worse fate it has in store for me, I still have to find out." He kept looking at her sadly.

She seized the moment, and throwing back the shawl so that the firelight shone full upon her face and throat, said with a smile, “Have you seen anything better than that in your travels?”

She took the opportunity, and pulling back the shawl so that the firelight lit up her face and neck, smiled and said, “Have you seen anything better than that on your travels?”

Eustacia was not one to commit herself to such a position without good ground. He said quietly, “No.”

Eustacia wasn't the type to commit to a position without solid reasons. He said quietly, “No.”

“Not even on the shoulders of Thomasin?”

“Not even on Thomasin’s back?”

“Thomasin is a pleasing and innocent woman.”

“Thomasin is a charming and naïve woman.”

“That’s nothing to do with it,” she cried with quick passionateness. “We will leave her out; there are only you and me now to think of.” After a long look at him she resumed with the old quiescent warmth, “Must I go on weakly confessing to you things a woman ought to conceal; and own that no words can express how gloomy I have been because of that dreadful belief I held till two hours ago—that you had quite deserted me?”

"That has nothing to do with this," she said passionately. "We’ll leave her out of it; it’s just you and me to think about now." After staring at him for a long moment, she continued with her familiar gentle warmth, "Do I have to keep weakly confessing things to you that a woman should keep to herself? I can't even put into words how sad I've been because of that awful belief I held until two hours ago—that you had completely abandoned me?"

“I am sorry I caused you that pain.”

“I’m sorry I made you feel that way.”

“But perhaps it is not wholly because of you that I get gloomy,” she archly added. “It is in my nature to feel like that. It was born in my blood, I suppose.”

“But maybe it’s not entirely your fault that I feel down,” she said with a smirk. “It’s just part of who I am. I guess it’s in my blood.”

“Hypochondriasis.”

“Health anxiety.”

“Or else it was coming into this wild heath. I was happy enough at Budmouth. O the times, O the days at Budmouth! But Egdon will be brighter again now.”

“Or else it was coming into this wild heath. I was happy enough at Budmouth. Oh the times, oh the days at Budmouth! But Egdon will be brighter again now.”

“I hope it will,” said Wildeve moodily. “Do you know the consequence of this recall to me, my old darling? I shall come to see you again as before, at Rainbarrow.”

“I hope it will,” said Wildeve, looking grim. “Do you realize what this recall means for me, my dear? I’ll visit you again like before, at Rainbarrow.”

“Of course you will.”

"Of course you will."

“And yet I declare that until I got here tonight I intended, after this one good-bye, never to meet you again.”

“And still, I say that until I arrived here tonight, I planned, after this one goodbye, to never see you again.”

“I don’t thank you for that,” she said, turning away, while indignation spread through her like subterranean heat. “You may come again to Rainbarrow if you like, but you won’t see me; and you may call, but I shall not listen; and you may tempt me, but I won’t give myself to you any more.”

“I’m not thankful for that,” she said, turning away, as anger bubbled up inside her like heat from underground. “You can come back to Rainbarrow if you want, but you won’t see me; you can call, but I won’t listen; you can try to entice me, but I won’t give myself to you again.”

“You have said as much before, sweet; but such natures as yours don’t so easily adhere to their words. Neither, for the matter of that, do such natures as mine.”

“You’ve said that before, my dear; but people like you don’t easily stick to their words. And honestly, neither do people like me.”

“This is the pleasure I have won by my trouble,” she whispered bitterly. “Why did I try to recall you? Damon, a strange warring takes place in my mind occasionally. I think when I become calm after you woundings, ‘Do I embrace a cloud of common fog after all?’ You are a chameleon, and now you are at your worst colour. Go home, or I shall hate you!”

“This is the pleasure I’ve earned through my struggles,” she whispered bitterly. “Why did I even try to bring you back? Damon, there’s a strange battle happening in my mind sometimes. I think, once I settle down after you hurt me, ‘Am I just embracing a cloud of ordinary mist after all?’ You’re like a chameleon, and right now, you’re showing your worst colors. Go home, or I’ll hate you!”

He looked absently towards Rainbarrow while one might have counted twenty, and said, as if he did not much mind all this, “Yes, I will go home. Do you mean to see me again?”

He stared blankly at Rainbarrow for about twenty seconds and then said, as if he didn’t really care about any of it, “Yeah, I’ll go home. Do you plan to see me again?”

“If you own to me that the wedding is broken off because you love me best.”

“If you admit to me that the wedding is called off because you love me the most.”

“I don’t think it would be good policy,” said Wildeve, smiling. “You would get to know the extent of your power too clearly.”

“I don’t think that would be a smart move,” said Wildeve, smiling. “You’d become too aware of how much influence you really have.”

“But tell me!”

"But tell me!"

“You know.”

“Y’know.”

“Where is she now?”

"Where is she now?"

“I don’t know. I prefer not to speak of her to you. I have not yet married her; I have come in obedience to your call. That is enough.”

“I don’t know. I’d rather not talk about her with you. I haven’t married her yet; I came in response to your request. That’s enough.”

“I merely lit that fire because I was dull, and thought I would get a little excitement by calling you up and triumphing over you as the Witch of Endor called up Samuel. I determined you should come; and you have come! I have shown my power. A mile and half hither, and a mile and half back again to your home—three miles in the dark for me. Have I not shown my power?”

“I only started that fire because I was bored and thought it would be exciting to call you and gloat over you like the Witch of Endor summoned Samuel. I was set on having you come; and you did! I’ve demonstrated my power. A mile and a half here, and a mile and a half back to your home—three miles in the dark for me. Haven’t I shown my power?”

He shook his head at her. “I know you too well, my Eustacia; I know you too well. There isn’t a note in you which I don’t know; and that hot little bosom couldn’t play such a cold-blooded trick to save its life. I saw a woman on Rainbarrow at dusk looking down towards my house. I think I drew out you before you drew out me.”

He shook his head at her. “I know you too well, Eustacia; I know you too well. There isn’t a single note in you that I don’t know; and that hot little heart couldn’t pull off such a cold-blooded trick to save itself. I saw a woman on Rainbarrow at dusk looking down towards my house. I think I figured you out before you figured me out.”

The revived embers of an old passion glowed clearly in Wildeve now; and he leant forward as if about to put his face towards her cheek.

The rekindled sparks of a past passion shone brightly in Wildeve now; and he leaned forward as if about to bring his face close to her cheek.

“O no,” she said, intractably moving to the other side of the decayed fire. “What did you mean by that?”

“O no,” she said, stubbornly moving to the other side of the decayed fire. “What did you mean by that?”

“Perhaps I may kiss your hand?”

“Can I kiss your hand?”

“No, you may not.”

“No, you can’t.”

“Then I may shake your hand?”

“Can I shake your hand then?”

“No.”

“Nope.”

“Then I wish you good night without caring for either. Good-bye, good-bye.”

“Then I wish you good night without worrying about either. Goodbye, goodbye.”

She returned no answer, and with the bow of a dancing-master he vanished on the other side of the pool as he had come.

She didn’t reply, and with a playful bow, he disappeared on the other side of the pool just like he had arrived.

Eustacia sighed—it was no fragile maiden sigh, but a sigh which shook her like a shiver. Whenever a flash of reason darted like an electric light upon her lover—as it sometimes would—and showed his imperfections, she shivered thus. But it was over in a second, and she loved on. She knew that he trifled with her; but she loved on. She scattered the half-burnt brands, went indoors immediately, and up to her bedroom without a light. Amid the rustles which denoted her to be undressing in the darkness other heavy breaths frequently came; and the same kind of shudder occasionally moved through her when, ten minutes later, she lay on her bed asleep.

Eustacia sighed—it wasn't a delicate, timid sigh, but one that shook her like a chill. Whenever a moment of clarity hit her about her lover—as it sometimes did—and revealed his flaws, she felt that shiver. But it was gone in an instant, and she continued to love him. She realized that he was playing with her feelings; still, she loved him. She tossed aside the half-burnt embers, went inside right away, and headed up to her bedroom without turning on a light. Amid the sounds of her undressing in the dark, other heavy breaths could often be heard, and a similar kind of shudder would occasionally pass through her when, ten minutes later, she lay in bed asleep.

VII.
Queen of Night

Eustacia Vye was the raw material of a divinity. On Olympus she would have done well with a little preparation. She had the passions and instincts which make a model goddess, that is, those which make not quite a model woman. Had it been possible for the earth and mankind to be entirely in her grasp for a while, she had handled the distaff, the spindle, and the shears at her own free will, few in the world would have noticed the change of government. There would have been the same inequality of lot, the same heaping up of favours here, of contumely there, the same generosity before justice, the same perpetual dilemmas, the same captious alteration of caresses and blows that we endure now.

Eustacia Vye was the perfect material for a goddess. On Olympus, she would have excelled with just a bit of preparation. She had the passions and instincts that make a great goddess, though those qualities don’t quite align with being a perfect woman. If it had been possible for the earth and humanity to be completely under her control for a while, she would have used the distaff, the spindle, and the shears however she liked, and few people would have noticed the shift in power. There would still be the same inequality, the same uneven distribution of favors here and insults there, the same generosity overshadowed by justice, the same constant dilemmas, and the same confusing mix of affection and anger that we deal with now.

She was in person full-limbed and somewhat heavy; without ruddiness, as without pallor; and soft to the touch as a cloud. To see her hair was to fancy that a whole winter did not contain darkness enough to form its shadow—it closed over her forehead like nightfall extinguishing the western glow.

She was physically sturdy and a bit on the heavier side; neither flushed nor pale; and as soft to the touch as a cloud. Her hair made you think that an entire winter couldn't hold enough darkness to cast a shadow—it fell over her forehead like nightfall dimming the sunset.

Her nerves extended into those tresses, and her temper could always be softened by stroking them down. When her hair was brushed she would instantly sink into stillness and look like the Sphinx. If, in passing under one of the Egdon banks, any of its thick skeins were caught, as they sometimes were, by a prickly tuft of the large Ulex Europæus—which will act as a sort of hairbrush—she would go back a few steps, and pass against it a second time.

Her nerves reached deep into her hair, and her mood could always be calmed by running fingers through it. When her hair was brushed, she would immediately become still and look like the Sphinx. If, while walking under one of the Edgon banks, any strands got caught in a prickly tuft of the large Ulex Europæus—which acts like a hairbrush—she would step back a bit and brush against it again.

She had pagan eyes, full of nocturnal mysteries, and their light, as it came and went, and came again, was partially hampered by their oppressive lids and lashes; and of these the under lid was much fuller than it usually is with English women. This enabled her to indulge in reverie without seeming to do so—she might have been believed capable of sleeping without closing them up. Assuming that the souls of men and women were visible essences, you could fancy the colour of Eustacia’s soul to be flamelike. The sparks from it that rose into her dark pupils gave the same impression.

She had mysterious, captivating eyes that seemed to hold the secrets of the night. The light in her gaze flickered in and out, partially hidden by heavy eyelids and lashes, with the lower lid being much fuller than what you typically see in English women. This allowed her to drift into daydreams without it being obvious—one might think she could sleep with her eyes open. If you imagined that the souls of people could be seen, you would picture Eustacia’s soul as fiery. The sparks that rose into her dark pupils gave off the same impression.

The mouth seemed formed less to speak than to quiver, less to quiver than to kiss. Some might have added, less to kiss than to curl. Viewed sideways, the closing-line of her lips formed, with almost geometric precision, the curve so well known in the arts of design as the cima-recta, or ogee. The sight of such a flexible bend as that on grim Egdon was quite an apparition. It was felt at once that the mouth did not come over from Sleswig with a band of Saxon pirates whose lips met like the two halves of a muffin. One had fancied that such lip-curves were mostly lurking underground in the South as fragments of forgotten marbles. So fine were the lines of her lips that, though full, each corner of her mouth was as clearly cut as the point of a spear. This keenness of corner was only blunted when she was given over to sudden fits of gloom, one of the phases of the night-side of sentiment which she knew too well for her years.

The mouth seemed made less for speaking than for quivering, and less for quivering than for kissing. Some might say it was made less for kissing than for curling. Viewed from the side, the line formed by her lips created, with almost geometric precision, the curve known in design as the cima-recta or ogee. Seeing such a flexible curve on grim Egdon felt truly extraordinary. It was clear that her mouth didn’t come from Sleswig with a band of Saxon pirates whose lips connected like two halves of a muffin. One might have imagined such lip shapes mostly hiding underground in the South like fragments of forgotten sculptures. Her lips were so finely shaped that, although full, each corner of her mouth was as sharply defined as the tip of a spear. This sharpness softened only when she fell into sudden bouts of sadness, one of the darker sides of emotion she knew all too well for her age.

Her presence brought memories of such things as Bourbon roses, rubies, and tropical midnight; her moods recalled lotus-eaters and the march in Athalie; her motions, the ebb and flow of the sea; her voice, the viola. In a dim light, and with a slight rearrangement of her hair, her general figure might have stood for that of either of the higher female deities. The new moon behind her head, an old helmet upon it, a diadem of accidental dewdrops round her brow, would have been adjuncts sufficient to strike the note of Artemis, Athena, or Hera respectively, with as close an approximation to the antique as that which passes muster on many respected canvases.

Her presence brought to mind things like Bourbon roses, rubies, and tropical nights; her moods reminded me of lotus-eaters and the march in Athalie; her movements echoed the ebb and flow of the sea; her voice was like the sound of a viola. In dim light, and with a slight change in her hair, her overall figure could easily have represented any of the major female deities. The new moon behind her head, an old helmet resting on it, and a crown of accidental dewdrops around her brow would have been more than enough to evoke the essence of Artemis, Athena, or Hera, closely resembling the classic depictions found in many respected paintings.

But celestial imperiousness, love, wrath, and fervour had proved to be somewhat thrown away on netherward Egdon. Her power was limited, and the consciousness of this limitation had biassed her development. Egdon was her Hades, and since coming there she had imbibed much of what was dark in its tone, though inwardly and eternally unreconciled thereto. Her appearance accorded well with this smouldering rebelliousness, and the shady splendour of her beauty was the real surface of the sad and stifled warmth within her. A true Tartarean dignity sat upon her brow, and not factitiously or with marks of constraint, for it had grown in her with years.

But the overwhelming forces of the universe, love, anger, and passion had turned out to be somewhat wasted on the desolate Egdon. Her power was limited, and this awareness of her limitations had shaped her growth. Egdon was her underworld, and since arriving there, she had absorbed much of its dark character, even though she remained fundamentally resistant to it. Her appearance matched this smoldering defiance, and the subtle beauty she possessed was a true reflection of the deep, stifled warmth inside her. A genuine sense of dignity rested on her brow, not artificially or awkwardly, but something that had grown within her over the years.

Across the upper part of her head she wore a thin fillet of black velvet, restraining the luxuriance of her shady hair, in a way which added much to this class of majesty by irregularly clouding her forehead. “Nothing can embellish a beautiful face more than a narrow band drawn over the brow,” says Richter. Some of the neighbouring girls wore coloured ribbon for the same purpose, and sported metallic ornaments elsewhere; but if anyone suggested coloured ribbon and metallic ornaments to Eustacia Vye she laughed and went on.

Across the upper part of her head, she wore a thin black velvet band that kept her thick, dark hair in check, adding to her majestic look by partially shading her forehead. “Nothing can enhance a beautiful face more than a narrow band across the brow,” says Richter. Some of the girls nearby wore colored ribbons for the same effect and flaunted metallic accessories, but if anyone suggested colored ribbons or metallic ornaments to Eustacia Vye, she just laughed it off and moved on.

Why did a woman of this sort live on Egdon Heath? Budmouth was her native place, a fashionable seaside resort at that date. She was the daughter of the bandmaster of a regiment which had been quartered there—a Corfiote by birth, and a fine musician—who met his future wife during her trip thither with her father the captain, a man of good family. The marriage was scarcely in accord with the old man’s wishes, for the bandmaster’s pockets were as light as his occupation. But the musician did his best; adopted his wife’s name, made England permanently his home, took great trouble with his child’s education, the expenses of which were defrayed by the grandfather, and throve as the chief local musician till her mother’s death, when he left off thriving, drank, and died also. The girl was left to the care of her grandfather, who, since three of his ribs became broken in a shipwreck, had lived in this airy perch on Egdon, a spot which had taken his fancy because the house was to be had for next to nothing, and because a remote blue tinge on the horizon between the hills, visible from the cottage door, was traditionally believed to be the English Channel. She hated the change; she felt like one banished; but here she was forced to abide.

Why did a woman like her live on Egdon Heath? Budmouth was her hometown, a popular seaside resort back then. She was the daughter of the bandmaster of a regiment that had been stationed there—a man from Corfu and a talented musician—who met his future wife during her visit with her father, a captain from a respectable family. The marriage didn’t exactly align with the old man’s wishes, since the bandmaster didn’t have much money to his name. But the musician did his best; he took on his wife’s surname, settled in England permanently, and put a lot of effort into his child’s education, which her grandfather funded. He thrived as the main local musician until her mother passed away, after which he stopped thriving, turned to drinking, and died too. The girl was left in the care of her grandfather, who had been living in this high place on Egdon since three of his ribs were broken in a shipwreck. He liked it there because the house was incredibly cheap, and a distant blue hue on the horizon between the hills, visible from the cottage door, was traditionally thought to be the English Channel. She hated the change; she felt like she was in exile; but here she had no choice but to stay.

Thus it happened that in Eustacia’s brain were juxtaposed the strangest assortment of ideas, from old time and from new. There was no middle distance in her perspective—romantic recollections of sunny afternoons on an esplanade, with military bands, officers, and gallants around, stood like gilded letters upon the dark tablet of surrounding Egdon. Every bizarre effect that could result from the random intertwining of watering-place glitter with the grand solemnity of a heath, was to be found in her. Seeing nothing of human life now, she imagined all the more of what she had seen.

So it happened that Eustacia's mind was filled with the strangest mix of ideas, both old and new. She had no in-between perspective—romantic memories of sunny afternoons on a promenade, with military bands, officers, and charming suitors around her, stood out like shining letters against the dark backdrop of Egdon. Every strange outcome from the random blending of flashy resort glamour with the grand solemnity of a heath was present in her. Not seeing any human life now, she imagined even more of what she had experienced.

Where did her dignity come from? By a latent vein from Alcinous’ line, her father hailing from Phæacia’s isle?—or from Fitzalan and De Vere, her maternal grandfather having had a cousin in the peerage? Perhaps it was the gift of Heaven—a happy convergence of natural laws. Among other things opportunity had of late years been denied her of learning to be undignified, for she lived lonely. Isolation on a heath renders vulgarity well-nigh impossible. It would have been as easy for the heath-ponies, bats, and snakes to be vulgar as for her. A narrow life in Budmouth might have completely demeaned her.

Where did her dignity come from? Was it from a hidden lineage from Alcinous’ family, with her father from the island of Phæacia? Or could it be from Fitzalan and De Vere, since her maternal grandfather had a cousin in the peerage? Maybe it was a gift from God—a fortunate mix of natural factors. Recently, she hadn’t had the chance to learn how to be undignified because she lived in solitude. Being alone on a heath almost makes it impossible to be vulgar. It would have been just as easy for the heath ponies, bats, and snakes to be vulgar as it would have been for her. Living a narrow life in Budmouth might have completely lowered her dignity.

The only way to look queenly without realms or hearts to queen it over is to look as if you had lost them; and Eustacia did that to a triumph. In the captain’s cottage she could suggest mansions she had never seen. Perhaps that was because she frequented a vaster mansion than any of them, the open hills. Like the summer condition of the place around her, she was an embodiment of the phrase “a populous solitude”—apparently so listless, void, and quiet, she was really busy and full.

The only way to look regal without kingdoms or hearts to rule over is to appear as if you’ve lost them; and Eustacia did that with ease. In the captain’s cottage, she could hint at grand homes she had never visited. Maybe that was because she belonged to a larger estate than any of them, the open hills. Like the summer atmosphere around her, she was the essence of the phrase “a crowded solitude”—seemingly so carefree, empty, and still, she was actually vibrant and full of life.

To be loved to madness—such was her great desire. Love was to her the one cordial which could drive away the eating loneliness of her days. And she seemed to long for the abstraction called passionate love more than for any particular lover.

To be loved to the point of madness—this was her deepest wish. Love was the one remedy that could chase away the consuming loneliness of her days. She seemed to crave the idea of passionate love more than any specific person.

She could show a most reproachful look at times, but it was directed less against human beings than against certain creatures of her mind, the chief of these being Destiny, through whose interference she dimly fancied it arose that love alighted only on gliding youth—that any love she might win would sink simultaneously with the sand in the glass. She thought of it with an ever-growing consciousness of cruelty, which tended to breed actions of reckless unconventionality, framed to snatch a year’s, a week’s, even an hour’s passion from anywhere while it could be won. Through want of it she had sung without being merry, possessed without enjoying, outshone without triumphing. Her loneliness deepened her desire. On Egdon, coldest and meanest kisses were at famine prices, and where was a mouth matching hers to be found?

She could give a really reproachful look at times, but it was aimed more at certain thoughts in her mind than at people, the main one being Destiny. She vaguely believed that was why love only seemed to touch youthful souls—that any love she might find would fade away just like sand in an hourglass. She thought about it with an increasing sense of cruelty, which led her to act in reckless and unconventional ways, trying to grab a year’s, a week’s, or even an hour’s passion wherever she could. Because of the lack of it, she had sung without feeling joyful, had possessions without enjoying them, had outshone others without really succeeding. Her loneliness intensified her longing. On Egdon, the coldest and most mediocre kisses were hard to come by, and where could she find a matching mouth?

Fidelity in love for fidelity’s sake had less attraction for her than for most women; fidelity because of love’s grip had much. A blaze of love, and extinction, was better than a lantern glimmer of the same which should last long years. On this head she knew by prevision what most women learn only by experience—she had mentally walked round love, told the towers thereof, considered its palaces, and concluded that love was but a doleful joy. Yet she desired it, as one in a desert would be thankful for brackish water.

Loyalty in love for the sake of loyalty didn’t appeal to her as much as it did to most women; loyalty motivated by love’s hold did. A passionate love that burned bright and then flickered out was more desirable than a faint, lasting glow that dragged on for years. She understood, through foresight, what most women only discover through experience—she had imagined every aspect of love, counted its towers, examined its palaces, and concluded that love was merely a bittersweet pleasure. Still, she craved it, like someone in a desert who would appreciate salty water.

She often repeated her prayers; not at particular times, but, like the unaffectedly devout, when she desired to pray. Her prayer was always spontaneous, and often ran thus, “O deliver my heart from this fearful gloom and loneliness; send me great love from somewhere, else I shall die.”

She often repeated her prayers; not at specific times, but, like the truly devout, whenever she felt the need to pray. Her prayers were always spontaneous and often went something like, “O deliver my heart from this terrible gloom and loneliness; send me great love from somewhere, or I think I might die.”

Her high gods were William the Conqueror, Strafford, and Napoleon Buonaparte, as they had appeared in the Lady’s History used at the establishment in which she was educated. Had she been a mother she would have christened her boys such names as Saul or Sisera in preference to Jacob or David, neither of whom she admired. At school she had used to side with the Philistines in several battles, and had wondered if Pontius Pilate were as handsome as he was frank and fair.

Her high gods were William the Conqueror, Strafford, and Napoleon Bonaparte, as they had appeared in the Lady’s History used at the school where she was educated. If she had been a mother, she would have named her boys things like Saul or Sisera instead of Jacob or David, neither of whom she admired. At school, she used to side with the Philistines in several battles and wondered if Pontius Pilate was as good-looking as he was straightforward and fair.

Thus she was a girl of some forwardness of mind, indeed, weighed in relation to her situation among the very rearward of thinkers, very original. Her instincts towards social non-comformity were at the root of this. In the matter of holidays, her mood was that of horses who, when turned out to grass, enjoy looking upon their kind at work on the highway. She only valued rest to herself when it came in the midst of other people’s labour. Hence she hated Sundays when all was at rest, and often said they would be the death of her. To see the heathmen in their Sunday condition, that is, with their hands in their pockets, their boots newly oiled, and not laced up (a particularly Sunday sign), walking leisurely among the turves and furze-faggots they had cut during the week, and kicking them critically as if their use were unknown, was a fearful heaviness to her. To relieve the tedium of this untimely day she would overhaul the cupboards containing her grandfather’s old charts and other rubbish, humming Saturday-night ballads of the country people the while. But on Saturday nights she would frequently sing a psalm, and it was always on a weekday that she read the Bible, that she might be unoppressed with a sense of doing her duty.

So she was a girl with a somewhat bold mind, really considered quite behind the times compared to others, but very original. Her instincts for social nonconformity were at the heart of this. When it came to holidays, she felt like horses let loose to graze, enjoying watching others working on the road. She only appreciated her own rest when it happened alongside other people’s labor. That’s why she despised Sundays when everything was quiet and often said they would be the end of her. Seeing the country folk on Sundays, just standing around with their hands in their pockets, their boots freshly oiled but not laced up (a definite sign it was Sunday), strolling lazily among the grass and gorse they had cut during the week, kicking it as if they had no idea what its purpose was, felt unbearably heavy to her. To escape the boredom of that day, she would dig through the cupboards with her grandfather’s old maps and other junk, humming the Saturday night songs of the local people. But on Saturday nights, she would often sing a psalm, and she always read the Bible on weekdays to avoid the pressure of feeling like she had to fulfill her duty.

Such views of life were to some extent the natural begettings of her situation upon her nature. To dwell on a heath without studying its meanings was like wedding a foreigner without learning his tongue. The subtle beauties of the heath were lost to Eustacia; she only caught its vapours. An environment which would have made a contented woman a poet, a suffering woman a devotee, a pious woman a psalmist, even a giddy woman thoughtful, made a rebellious woman saturnine.

Such views of life were somewhat the natural results of her circumstances on her personality. Living on a heath without exploring its meanings was like marrying someone from another country without learning their language. The delicate beauties of the heath were lost on Eustacia; she only perceived its mists. An environment that could have inspired a happy woman to become a poet, a suffering woman to be devoted, a religious woman to sing psalms, or even a carefree woman to reflect, turned a rebellious woman into someone gloomy.

Eustacia had got beyond the vision of some marriage of inexpressible glory; yet, though her emotions were in full vigour, she cared for no meaner union. Thus we see her in a strange state of isolation. To have lost the godlike conceit that we may do what we will, and not to have acquired a homely zest for doing what we can, shows a grandeur of temper which cannot be objected to in the abstract, for it denotes a mind that, though disappointed, forswears compromise. But, if congenial to philosophy, it is apt to be dangerous to the commonwealth. In a world where doing means marrying, and the commonwealth is one of hearts and hands, the same peril attends the condition.

Eustacia had moved past the idea of a marriage filled with unimaginable glory; still, even though her feelings were intense, she was not interested in anything less. This left her in a strange state of isolation. Losing the notion that we can achieve anything we desire without having developed a practical enthusiasm for what we can actually do reflects a certain nobility of spirit that can't be criticized in theory, as it shows a mind that, despite being let down, refuses to settle. However, while this may align with philosophical ideals, it can be risky for society. In a world where action often equates to marriage, and where relationships are about both emotions and responsibilities, this same risk is present.

And so we see our Eustacia—for at times she was not altogether unlovable—arriving at that stage of enlightenment which feels that nothing is worth while, and filling up the spare hours of her existence by idealizing Wildeve for want of a better object. This was the sole reason of his ascendency: she knew it herself. At moments her pride rebelled against her passion for him, and she even had longed to be free. But there was only one circumstance which could dislodge him, and that was the advent of a greater man.

And so we see our Eustacia—because at times she wasn't entirely unlovable—reaching that point of understanding that feels like nothing really matters and passing her extra time by idealizing Wildeve since she had no better focus. This was the only reason for his influence over her: she was aware of it herself. Sometimes her pride fought against her feelings for him, and she even wished she could be free. But there was only one thing that could replace him, and that was the arrival of a greater man.

For the rest, she suffered much from depression of spirits, and took slow walks to recover them, in which she carried her grandfather’s telescope and her grandmother’s hourglass—the latter because of a peculiar pleasure she derived from watching a material representation of time’s gradual glide away. She seldom schemed, but when she did scheme, her plans showed rather the comprehensive strategy of a general than the small arts called womanish, though she could utter oracles of Delphian ambiguity when she did not choose to be direct. In heaven she will probably sit between the Héloïses and the Cleopatras.

For the rest, she often struggled with low spirits and took long walks to lift her mood, carrying her grandfather’s telescope and her grandmother’s hourglass—the latter because she felt a unique pleasure in observing a physical representation of time slipping away. She rarely plotted, but when she did, her plans reflected the broad strategy of a general rather than the petty tricks often attributed to women, though she could deliver cryptic messages filled with uncertainty when she preferred not to be straightforward. In heaven, she will likely sit among the Héloïses and the Cleopatras.

VIII.
Those Who Are Found Where There Is Said to Be Nobody

As soon as the sad little boy had withdrawn from the fire he clasped the money tight in the palm of his hand, as if thereby to fortify his courage, and began to run. There was really little danger in allowing a child to go home alone on this part of Egdon Heath. The distance to the boy’s house was not more than three-eighths of a mile, his father’s cottage, and one other a few yards further on, forming part of the small hamlet of Mistover Knap: the third and only remaining house was that of Captain Vye and Eustacia, which stood quite away from the small cottages and was the loneliest of lonely houses on these thinly populated slopes.

As soon as the sad little boy stepped away from the fire, he held the money tightly in his palm, as if it would boost his courage, and started to run. There really wasn’t much risk in letting a child go home alone in this part of Egdon Heath. The distance to the boy’s house was no more than three-eighths of a mile; his father's cottage, along with one other a few yards further, made up part of the small hamlet of Mistover Knap. The third and only other house belonged to Captain Vye and Eustacia, which stood apart from the small cottages and was the loneliest of lonely houses on these sparsely populated slopes.

He ran until he was out of breath, and then, becoming more courageous, walked leisurely along, singing in an old voice a little song about a sailor-boy and a fair one, and bright gold in store. In the middle of this the child stopped—from a pit under the hill ahead of him shone a light, whence proceeded a cloud of floating dust and a smacking noise.

He ran until he was out of breath, and then, feeling braver, strolled along casually, singing in a hoarse voice a little song about a sailor boy and a fair maiden, and bright gold waiting for them. Suddenly, the child stopped—there was a light shining from a pit beneath the hill ahead, from which a cloud of floating dust and a loud smacking noise came.

Only unusual sights and sounds frightened the boy. The shrivelled voice of the heath did not alarm him, for that was familiar. The thornbushes which arose in his path from time to time were less satisfactory, for they whistled gloomily, and had a ghastly habit after dark of putting on the shapes of jumping madmen, sprawling giants, and hideous cripples. Lights were not uncommon this evening, but the nature of all of them was different from this. Discretion rather than terror prompted the boy to turn back instead of passing the light, with a view of asking Miss Eustacia Vye to let her servant accompany him home.

Only strange sights and sounds scared the boy. The dry voice of the heath didn’t bother him, since he was used to it. The thornbushes that popped up in his path were more unsettling because they whistled sadly and had a creepy tendency after dark to look like jumping madmen, sprawling giants, and ugly cripples. There were some lights that evening, but they all seemed different from this one. It was more out of caution than fear that the boy decided to turn back instead of passing by the light, planning to ask Miss Eustacia Vye to send her servant home with him.

When the boy had reascended to the top of the valley he found the fire to be still burning on the bank, though lower than before. Beside it, instead of Eustacia’s solitary form, he saw two persons, the second being a man. The boy crept along under the bank to ascertain from the nature of the proceedings if it would be prudent to interrupt so splendid a creature as Miss Eustacia on his poor trivial account.

When the boy climbed back to the top of the valley, he saw the fire still burning on the bank, but it was lower than before. Next to it, instead of Eustacia sitting alone, there were two people, with one being a man. The boy quietly moved along under the bank to see what was happening and to decide if it would be wise to interrupt someone as amazing as Miss Eustacia for his insignificant matter.

After listening under the bank for some minutes to the talk he turned in a perplexed and doubting manner and began to withdraw as silently as he had come. That he did not, upon the whole, think it advisable to interrupt her conversation with Wildeve, without being prepared to bear the whole weight of her displeasure, was obvious.

After eavesdropping near the bank for a few minutes, he turned away, looking confused and uncertain, and started to back away as quietly as he had arrived. It was clear that he didn’t think it was a good idea to interrupt her conversation with Wildeve unless he was ready to deal with her full disapproval.

Here was a Scyllæo-Charybdean position for a poor boy. Pausing when again safe from discovery, he finally decided to face the pit phenomenon as the lesser evil. With a heavy sigh he retraced the slope, and followed the path he had followed before.

Here was a tough spot for a poor kid. Pausing when he was safe from being found out, he finally decided to confront the scary situation in the pit since it seemed like the better option. With a heavy sigh, he walked back up the slope and followed the same path he had taken before.

The light had gone, the rising dust had disappeared—he hoped for ever. He marched resolutely along, and found nothing to alarm him till, coming within a few yards of the sandpit, he heard a slight noise in front, which led him to halt. The halt was but momentary, for the noise resolved itself into the steady bites of two animals grazing.

The light was gone, and the rising dust had vanished—he hoped for good. He walked confidently forward and didn’t notice anything to worry him until, just a few yards from the sandpit, he heard a faint sound ahead, which made him stop. The pause was brief, as the noise turned out to be the steady munching of two animals grazing.

“Two he’th-croppers down here,” he said aloud. “I have never known ’em come down so far afore.”

“Two of them heather gatherers down here,” he said aloud. “I’ve never seen them come down this far before.”

The animals were in the direct line of his path, but that the child thought little of; he had played round the fetlocks of horses from his infancy. On coming nearer, however, the boy was somewhat surprised to find that the little creatures did not run off, and that each wore a clog, to prevent his going astray; this signified that they had been broken in. He could now see the interior of the pit, which, being in the side of the hill, had a level entrance. In the innermost corner the square outline of a van appeared, with its back towards him. A light came from the interior, and threw a moving shadow upon the vertical face of gravel at the further side of the pit into which the vehicle faced.

The animals were right in his way, but the child didn’t think much of it; he had been around horses since he was little. As he got closer, though, he was a bit surprised to see that the small creatures didn’t run away and that each wore a clog to keep them from wandering off; this meant they had been trained. He could now see inside the pit, which was built into the hillside and had a flat entrance. In the deepest corner, he noticed the square shape of a van, facing away from him. Light shone from the inside, casting a moving shadow on the vertical gravel wall opposite the pit where the vehicle was parked.

The child assumed that this was the cart of a gipsy, and his dread of those wanderers reached but to that mild pitch which titillates rather than pains. Only a few inches of mud wall kept him and his family from being gipsies themselves. He skirted the gravel pit at a respectful distance, ascended the slope, and came forward upon the brow, in order to look into the open door of the van and see the original of the shadow.

The child thought this must be a gypsy’s cart, and his fear of those wanderers was just enough to be exciting rather than truly frightening. Only a few inches of mud wall separated him and his family from becoming gypsies themselves. He carefully walked around the gravel pit, climbed up the slope, and moved forward to the top to peek into the open door of the van and see who cast the shadow.

The picture alarmed the boy. By a little stove inside the van sat a figure red from head to heels—the man who had been Thomasin’s friend. He was darning a stocking, which was red like the rest of him. Moreover, as he darned he smoked a pipe, the stem and bowl of which were red also.

The picture shocked the boy. By a small stove inside the van sat a figure dressed in red from head to toe—the man who had been Thomasin’s friend. He was repairing a stocking, which was also red like the rest of him. Plus, as he repaired it, he smoked a pipe, the stem and bowl of which were red too.

At this moment one of the heath-croppers feeding in the outer shadows was audibly shaking off the clog attached to its foot. Aroused by the sound, the reddleman laid down his stocking, lit a lantern which hung beside him, and came out from the van. In sticking up the candle he lifted the lantern to his face, and the light shone into the whites of his eyes and upon his ivory teeth, which, in contrast with the red surrounding, lent him a startling aspect enough to the gaze of a juvenile. The boy knew too well for his peace of mind upon whose lair he had lighted. Uglier persons than gipsies were known to cross Egdon at times, and a reddleman was one of them.

At that moment, one of the heath-croppers feeding in the outer shadows was loudly shaking off the clog stuck to its foot. The sound woke the reddleman, who set down his stocking, lit a lantern hanging beside him, and stepped out of the van. As he stood the candle up, he lifted the lantern to his face, and the light illuminated the whites of his eyes and his ivory teeth, which, against the red surroundings, gave him quite a shocking look to a young observer. The boy knew too well, for his own peace of mind, whose lair he had lit up. There were uglier characters than gipsies that roamed Egdon at times, and a reddleman was one of them.

“How I wish ’twas only a gipsy!” he murmured.

“How I wish it was just a gypsy!” he murmured.

The man was by this time coming back from the horses. In his fear of being seen the boy rendered detection certain by nervous motion. The heather and peat stratum overhung the brow of the pit in mats, hiding the actual verge. The boy had stepped beyond the solid ground; the heather now gave way, and down he rolled over the scarp of grey sand to the very foot of the man.

The man was on his way back from the horses. In his fear of being seen, the boy made it obvious by his nervous movements. The heather and peat covered the edge of the pit in clumps, hiding the actual boundary. The boy had moved past solid ground; the heather gave way, and he tumbled down the slope of grey sand right to the feet of the man.

The red man opened the lantern and turned it upon the figure of the prostrate boy.

The red man opened the lantern and shone it on the figure of the boy lying on the ground.

“Who be ye?” he said.

“Who are you?” he said.

“Johnny Nunsuch, master!”

“Johnny Nunsuch, the master!”

“What were you doing up there?”

“What were you doing up there?”

“I don’t know.”

"I don't know."

“Watching me, I suppose?”

“Are you watching me?”

“Yes, master.”

“Sure thing, boss.”

“What did you watch me for?”

“What were you watching me for?”

“Because I was coming home from Miss Vye’s bonfire.”

“Because I was coming home from Miss Vye’s bonfire.”

“Beest hurt?”

"Are you hurt?"

“No.”

“No.”

“Why, yes, you be—your hand is bleeding. Come under my tilt and let me tie it up.”

“Yeah, you are—your hand is bleeding. Come over here and let me wrap it up.”

“Please let me look for my sixpence.”

“Please let me find my sixpence.”

“How did you come by that?”

“How did you get that?”

“Miss Vye gied it to me for keeping up her bonfire.”

“Miss Vye gave it to me for keeping her bonfire going.”

The sixpence was found, and the man went to the van, the boy behind, almost holding his breath.

The sixpence was found, and the man walked to the van, with the boy trailing behind, nearly holding his breath.

The man took a piece of rag from a satchel containing sewing materials, tore off a strip, which, like everything else, was tinged red, and proceeded to bind up the wound.

The man grabbed a piece of cloth from a bag filled with sewing supplies, tore off a strip that was, like everything else, stained red, and began to wrap up the wound.

“My eyes have got foggy-like—please may I sit down, master?” said the boy.

“My eyes are all foggy—can I sit down, please?” said the boy.

“To be sure, poor chap. ’Tis enough to make you feel fainty. Sit on that bundle.”

“To be sure, poor guy. It’s enough to make you feel lightheaded. Sit on that bundle.”

The man finished tying up the gash, and the boy said, “I think I’ll go home now, master.”

The man finished wrapping up the wound, and the boy said, “I think I’ll head home now, sir.”

“You are rather afraid of me. Do you know what I be?”

“You're a bit scared of me. Do you know what I am?”

The child surveyed his vermilion figure up and down with much misgiving and finally said, “Yes.”

The child looked up and down at his bright red figure with a lot of hesitation and finally said, “Yes.”

“Well, what?”

"Well, what is it?"

“The reddleman!” he faltered.

"The reddleman!" he hesitated.

“Yes, that’s what I be. Though there’s more than one. You little children think there’s only one cuckoo, one fox, one giant, one devil, and one reddleman, when there’s lots of us all.”

“Yes, that’s who I am. But there’s more than one. You little kids think there’s only one cuckoo, one fox, one giant, one devil, and one reddleman, when there are plenty of us.”

“Is there? You won’t carry me off in your bags, will ye, master? ’Tis said that the reddleman will sometimes.”

“Is there? You’re not going to take me away in your bags, are you, sir? They say that the reddleman sometimes does that.”

“Nonsense. All that reddlemen do is sell reddle. You see all these bags at the back of my cart? They are not full of little boys—only full of red stuff.”

“Nonsense. All these reddlemen do is sell reddle. Do you see all these bags at the back of my cart? They're not full of little boys—just full of red stuff.”

“Was you born a reddleman?”

"Were you born a reddleman?"

“No, I took to it. I should be as white as you if I were to give up the trade—that is, I should be white in time—perhaps six months; not at first, because ’tis grow’d into my skin and won’t wash out. Now, you’ll never be afraid of a reddleman again, will ye?”

“No, I got used to it. I’d be as fair as you if I quit this job—that is, I’d eventually be fair—maybe in six months; not right away, because it’s become a part of me and won’t wash off. So, you won’t be scared of a reddleman anymore, will you?”

“No, never. Willy Orchard said he seed a red ghost here t’other day—perhaps that was you?”

“No, never. Willy Orchard said he saw a red ghost here the other day—maybe that was you?”

“I was here t’other day.”

“I was here the other day.”

“Were you making that dusty light I saw by now?”

“Were you making that dusty light I saw earlier?”

“Oh yes, I was beating out some bags. And have you had a good bonfire up there? I saw the light. Why did Miss Vye want a bonfire so bad that she should give you sixpence to keep it up?”

“Oh yeah, I was working on some bags. Did you have a good bonfire up there? I saw the light. Why did Miss Vye want a bonfire so badly that she gave you sixpence to keep it going?”

“I don’t know. I was tired, but she made me bide and keep up the fire just the same, while she kept going up across Rainbarrow way.”

“I don’t know. I was tired, but she made me stay and keep the fire going anyway, while she kept heading up towards Rainbarrow.”

“And how long did that last?”

“And how long did that last?”

“Until a hopfrog jumped into the pond.”

“Until a frog jumped into the pond.”

The reddleman suddenly ceased to talk idly. “A hopfrog?” he inquired. “Hopfrogs don’t jump into ponds this time of year.”

The reddleman suddenly stopped chatting. “A hopfrog?” he asked. “Hopfrogs don’t jump into ponds this time of year.”

“They do, for I heard one.”

“They do, because I heard one.”

“Certain-sure?”

"Are you sure?"

“Yes. She told me afore that I should hear’n; and so I did. They say she’s clever and deep, and perhaps she charmed ’en to come.”

"Yes. She told me before that I would hear it; and so I did. They say she's smart and insightful, and maybe she enchanted him to come."

“And what then?”

“And what now?”

“Then I came down here, and I was afeard, and I went back; but I didn’t like to speak to her, because of the gentleman, and I came on here again.”

“Then I came down here and I was scared, so I went back; but I didn’t want to talk to her because of the guy, and I came back here again.”

“A gentleman—ah! What did she say to him, my man?”

“A gentleman—ah! What did she say to him, my friend?”

“Told him she supposed he had not married the other woman because he liked his old sweetheart best; and things like that.”

“Told him she thought he hadn’t married the other woman because he liked his old sweetheart more; and stuff like that.”

“What did the gentleman say to her, my sonny?”

“What did the guy say to her, my son?”

“He only said he did like her best, and how he was coming to see her again under Rainbarrow o’ nights.”

“He just said he liked her the most, and how he was going to see her again under Rainbarrow at night.”

“Ha!” cried the reddleman, slapping his hand against the side of his van so that the whole fabric shook under the blow. “That’s the secret o’t!”

“Ha!” shouted the reddleman, slapping his hand against the side of his van so hard that the entire structure shook from the impact. “That’s the secret of it!”

The little boy jumped clean from the stool.

The little boy jumped right off the stool.

“My man, don’t you be afraid,” said the dealer in red, suddenly becoming gentle. “I forgot you were here. That’s only a curious way reddlemen have of going mad for a moment; but they don’t hurt anybody. And what did the lady say then?”

“My man, don’t be afraid,” said the dealer in red, suddenly softening. “I forgot you were here. That’s just a strange way a lot of reddlemen have of losing their minds for a bit; but they don’t hurt anyone. And what did the lady say next?”

“I can’t mind. Please, Master Reddleman, may I go home-along now?”

“I can’t help it. Please, Master Reddleman, can I go home now?”

“Ay, to be sure you may. I’ll go a bit of ways with you.”

"Yeah, of course you can. I'll walk a little way with you."

He conducted the boy out of the gravel pit and into the path leading to his mother’s cottage. When the little figure had vanished in the darkness the reddleman returned, resumed his seat by the fire, and proceeded to darn again.

He led the boy out of the gravel pit and onto the path to his mom's cottage. Once the little figure disappeared into the darkness, the reddleman came back, sat down by the fire again, and went back to darning.

IX.
Love Leads a Shrewd Man into Strategy

Reddlemen of the old school are now but seldom seen. Since the introduction of railways Wessex farmers have managed to do without these Mephistophelian visitants, and the bright pigment so largely used by shepherds in preparing sheep for the fair is obtained by other routes. Even those who yet survive are losing the poetry of existence which characterized them when the pursuit of the trade meant periodical journeys to the pit whence the material was dug, a regular camping out from month to month, except in the depth of winter, a peregrination among farms which could be counted by the hundred, and in spite of this Arab existence the preservation of that respectability which is insured by the never-failing production of a well-lined purse.

Reddlemen from the old days are now rarely seen. Since railways became popular, Wessex farmers have managed to get by without these demonic visitors, and the bright dye that shepherds use to prepare sheep for the fair is sourced through other means. Even the few who remain are losing the unique charm of their existence that once defined them when the job involved regular trips to the pit where the material was extracted, camping out month after month—except during the harshest winter—traveling between farms that could number in the hundreds. Despite this wandering lifestyle, they maintained a level of respectability ensured by the consistent presence of a well-filled wallet.

Reddle spreads its lively hues over everything it lights on, and stamps unmistakably, as with the mark of Cain, any person who has handled it half an hour.

Reddle spreads its bright colors over everything it touches, leaving an unmistakable mark, like the mark of Cain, on anyone who has handled it for even half an hour.

A child’s first sight of a reddleman was an epoch in his life. That blood-coloured figure was a sublimation of all the horrid dreams which had afflicted the juvenile spirit since imagination began. “The reddleman is coming for you!” had been the formulated threat of Wessex mothers for many generations. He was successfully supplanted for a while, at the beginning of the present century, by Buonaparte; but as process of time rendered the latter personage stale and ineffective the older phrase resumed its early prominence. And now the reddleman has in his turn followed Buonaparte to the land of worn-out bogeys, and his place is filled by modern inventions.

A child’s first glimpse of a reddleman was a milestone in his life. That blood-colored figure embodied all the terrifying dreams that had haunted young minds since the dawn of imagination. “The reddleman is coming for you!” had been the go-to threat of Wessex mothers for generations. For a time, at the start of this century, he was replaced by Buonaparte; but as time made the latter figure dull and ineffective, the old saying regained its former significance. Now the reddleman, too, has joined Buonaparte in the realm of outdated fears, and his role has been taken over by modern inventions.

The reddleman lived like a gipsy; but gipsies he scorned. He was about as thriving as travelling basket and mat makers; but he had nothing to do with them. He was more decently born and brought up than the cattledrovers who passed and repassed him in his wanderings; but they merely nodded to him. His stock was more valuable than that of pedlars; but they did not think so, and passed his cart with eyes straight ahead. He was such an unnatural colour to look at that the men of roundabouts and waxwork shows seemed gentlemen beside him; but he considered them low company, and remained aloof. Among all these squatters and folks of the road the reddleman continually found himself; yet he was not of them. His occupation tended to isolate him, and isolated he was mostly seen to be.

The reddleman lived like a gypsy, but he looked down on gypsies. He was doing about as well as traveling basket and mat makers, but he wanted nothing to do with them. He came from a more decent background than the cattle drovers who passed him during his travels, but they only nodded at him. His background was more prestigious than that of peddlers, but they didn’t see it that way and walked past his cart without a glance. He had a color so unusual that the men from amusement rides and wax museums seemed like gentlemen compared to him, but he considered them to be low-class and kept his distance. Among all these squatters and roadside people, the reddleman always found himself, yet he didn’t belong to them. His job made him feel isolated, and for the most part, he was seen as being alone.

It was sometimes suggested that reddlemen were criminals for whose misdeeds other men wrongfully suffered—that in escaping the law they had not escaped their own consciences, and had taken to the trade as a lifelong penance. Else why should they have chosen it? In the present case such a question would have been particularly apposite. The reddleman who had entered Egdon that afternoon was an instance of the pleasing being wasted to form the ground-work of the singular, when an ugly foundation would have done just as well for that purpose. The one point that was forbidding about this reddleman was his colour. Freed from that he would have been as agreeable a specimen of rustic manhood as one would often see. A keen observer might have been inclined to think—which was, indeed, partly the truth—that he had relinquished his proper station in life for want of interest in it. Moreover, after looking at him one would have hazarded the guess that good nature, and an acuteness as extreme as it could be without verging on craft, formed the framework of his character.

It was sometimes suggested that reddlemen were criminals whose actions caused suffering for others unfairly—that while they had evaded the law, they hadn't escaped their own guilt, and had taken up the trade as a form of lifelong punishment. If not, why would they have chosen it? In this particular case, such a question would have been especially relevant. The reddleman who had entered Egdon that afternoon was a perfect example of how pleasing traits can be wasted on a unique character, when an unpleasant base would have sufficed just as well. The only unappealing thing about this reddleman was his color. Without that, he would have been as charming a representative of rural manhood as one could often see. A keen observer might have thought—which was, in fact, partly true—that he had given up his rightful place in life due to a lack of interest in it. Furthermore, after observing him, one might guess that good nature, along with a sharpness as keen as it could be without tipping into slyness, made up the core of his character.

While he darned the stocking his face became rigid with thought. Softer expressions followed this, and then again recurred the tender sadness which had sat upon him during his drive along the highway that afternoon. Presently his needle stopped. He laid down the stocking, arose from his seat, and took a leathern pouch from a hook in the corner of the van. This contained among other articles a brown-paper packet, which, to judge from the hinge-like character of its worn folds, seemed to have been carefully opened and closed a good many times. He sat down on a three-legged milking stool that formed the only seat in the van, and, examining his packet by the light of a candle, took thence an old letter and spread it open. The writing had originally been traced on white paper, but the letter had now assumed a pale red tinge from the accident of its situation; and the black strokes of writing thereon looked like the twigs of a winter hedge against a vermilion sunset. The letter bore a date some two years previous to that time, and was signed “Thomasin Yeobright.” It ran as follows:—

While he repaired the stocking, his face became tense with thought. Softer expressions came and went, and then the gentle sadness that had accompanied him during his drive along the highway that afternoon returned. Soon, he paused his needlework. He set the stocking aside, got up from his seat, and grabbed a leather pouch from a hook in the corner of the van. Inside, among other things, was a brown-paper packet that, judging by its worn, hinge-like folds, looked like it had been opened and closed many times before. He sat back down on a three-legged milking stool, the only seat in the van, and, using the light of a candle to examine the packet, pulled out an old letter and unfolded it. The letter had originally been written on white paper, but now it had taken on a pale red hue due to its surroundings; the black writing looked like the twigs of a winter hedge against a bright red sunset. The letter was dated about two years prior and was signed “Thomasin Yeobright.” It read as follows:—

DEAR DIGGORY VENN,—The question you put when you overtook me coming home from Pond-close gave me such a surprise that I am afraid I did not make you exactly understand what I meant. Of course, if my aunt had not met me I could have explained all then at once, but as it was there was no chance. I have been quite uneasy since, as you know I do not wish to pain you, yet I fear I shall be doing so now in contradicting what I seemed to say then. I cannot, Diggory, marry you, or think of letting you call me your sweetheart. I could not, indeed, Diggory. I hope you will not much mind my saying this, and feel in a great pain. It makes me very sad when I think it may, for I like you very much, and I always put you next to my cousin Clym in my mind. There are so many reasons why we cannot be married that I can hardly name them all in a letter. I did not in the least expect that you were going to speak on such a thing when you followed me, because I had never thought of you in the sense of a lover at all. You must not becall me for laughing when you spoke; you mistook when you thought I laughed at you as a foolish man. I laughed because the idea was so odd, and not at you at all. The great reason with my own personal self for not letting you court me is, that I do not feel the things a woman ought to feel who consents to walk with you with the meaning of being your wife. It is not as you think, that I have another in my mind, for I do not encourage anybody, and never have in my life. Another reason is my aunt. She would not, I know, agree to it, even if I wished to have you. She likes you very well, but she will want me to look a little higher than a small dairy-farmer, and marry a professional man. I hope you will not set your heart against me for writing plainly, but I felt you might try to see me again, and it is better that we should not meet. I shall always think of you as a good man, and be anxious for your well-doing. I send this by Jane Orchard’s little maid,—And remain Diggory, your faithful friend,

Dear Diggory Venn,—The question you asked me when you caught up with me on my way back from Pond-close surprised me so much that I’m afraid I didn’t fully convey what I meant. If my aunt hadn't run into me, I could have explained everything right then, but I didn’t have that chance. Since then, I’ve felt uneasy because I truly don’t want to hurt you, but I worry I might be doing just that now by contradicting what I first seemed to say. I can’t, Diggory, marry you or think about allowing you to call me your sweetheart. I really can’t, Diggory. I hope you won’t take this too hard or feel too pained by it. It makes me sad to think it might hurt you, because I like you a lot, and I often think of you right alongside my cousin Clym. There are so many reasons why we can’t marry that I can hardly list them all in this letter. I never expected you would bring this up when you followed me, because I had never viewed you as a romantic interest at all. Please don’t think I was laughing at you when you spoke; you misinterpreted my laughter. I found the idea so strange, not you. The main reason I can’t let you pursue me is that I don’t feel the emotions a woman should feel if she agrees to walk with someone with the intention of becoming their wife. It’s not that I have someone else in mind; I’ve never encouraged anyone, and never have in my life. Another reason is my aunt. I know she wouldn’t approve, even if I wanted to be with you. She thinks highly of you, but she’ll want me to aim a bit higher than a small dairy farmer and marry someone with a professional career. I hope you won’t hold it against me for being straightforward. I just felt you might want to see me again, and I believe it’s best if we don’t meet. I will always think of you as a good man and care about your well-being. I’m sending this by Jane Orchard’s little maid,—And I remain, Diggory, your faithful friend,

THOMASIN YEOBRIGHT.

THOMASIN YEOBRIGHT.

To Mr. VENN, Dairy-farmer.

To Mr. VENN, Dairy Farmer.

Since the arrival of that letter, on a certain autumn morning long ago, the reddleman and Thomasin had not met till today. During the interval he had shifted his position even further from hers than it had originally been, by adopting the reddle trade; though he was really in very good circumstances still. Indeed, seeing that his expenditure was only one-fourth of his income, he might have been called a prosperous man.

Since that letter arrived on a certain autumn morning a long time ago, the reddleman and Thomasin hadn't met until today. In the meantime, he had moved even further away from her than before by taking up the reddle trade; although he was still in pretty good shape financially. In fact, since his spending was only a quarter of his income, he could be considered a prosperous man.

Rejected suitors take to roaming as naturally as unhived bees; and the business to which he had cynically devoted himself was in many ways congenial to Venn. But his wanderings, by mere stress of old emotions, had frequently taken an Egdon direction, though he never intruded upon her who attracted him thither. To be in Thomasin’s heath, and near her, yet unseen, was the one ewe-lamb of pleasure left to him.

Rejected suitors wander around just like bees without a hive; and the work he had sarcastically committed to was, in many ways, a good fit for Venn. However, his travels, driven by old feelings, often led him back to Egdon, although he never imposed on the one who drew him there. Being in Thomasin’s heath, close to her but unnoticed, was the last bit of joy he had left.

Then came the incident of that day, and the reddleman, still loving her well, was excited by this accidental service to her at a critical juncture to vow an active devotion to her cause, instead of, as hitherto, sighing and holding aloof. After what had happened it was impossible that he should not doubt the honesty of Wildeve’s intentions. But her hope was apparently centred upon him; and dismissing his regrets Venn determined to aid her to be happy in her own chosen way. That this way was, of all others, the most distressing to himself, was awkward enough; but the reddleman’s love was generous.

Then came that day's incident, and the reddleman, still deeply in love with her, was so moved by this chance to help her at a critical moment that he vowed to actively support her cause instead of just sighing and keeping his distance like before. After everything that had happened, he couldn't help but question Wildeve's true intentions. But her hope seemed to be focused on him; so, setting aside his regrets, Venn decided to help her pursue her happiness in her own way. That this way was the most painful for him was unfortunate, but the reddleman's love was generous.

His first active step in watching over Thomasin’s interests was taken about seven o’clock the next evening and was dictated by the news which he had learnt from the sad boy. That Eustacia was somehow the cause of Wildeve’s carelessness in relation to the marriage had at once been Venn’s conclusion on hearing of the secret meeting between them. It did not occur to his mind that Eustacia’s love signal to Wildeve was the tender effect upon the deserted beauty of the intelligence which her grandfather had brought home. His instinct was to regard her as a conspirator against rather than as an antecedent obstacle to Thomasin’s happiness.

His first active step in looking out for Thomasin’s interests happened around seven o’clock the next evening and was prompted by what he had learned from the upset boy. Venn immediately concluded that Eustacia was somehow responsible for Wildeve’s negligence regarding the marriage after hearing about their secret meeting. He didn’t consider that Eustacia’s affectionate signal to Wildeve was actually a response to the sad news her grandfather had brought home. Instead, he instinctively viewed her as a schemer working against Thomasin’s happiness rather than as a prior hurdle to it.

During the day he had been exceedingly anxious to learn the condition of Thomasin, but he did not venture to intrude upon a threshold to which he was a stranger, particularly at such an unpleasant moment as this. He had occupied his time in moving with his ponies and load to a new point in the heath, eastward to his previous station; and here he selected a nook with a careful eye to shelter from wind and rain, which seemed to mean that his stay there was to be a comparatively extended one. After this he returned on foot some part of the way that he had come; and, it being now dark, he diverged to the left till he stood behind a holly bush on the edge of a pit not twenty yards from Rainbarrow.

During the day, he was very anxious to find out how Thomasin was doing, but he didn’t feel right about going up to a place he didn’t belong, especially at such an awkward time. He spent his time moving his ponies and load to a new spot on the heath, heading east to his previous location; there, he picked a spot that offered shelter from the wind and rain, which suggested he would be there for a while. After that, he walked partway back along the path he had come. Now that it was dark, he veered to the left until he stood behind a holly bush at the edge of a pit, less than twenty yards from Rainbarrow.

He watched for a meeting there, but he watched in vain. Nobody except himself came near the spot that night.

He waited for someone to meet him there, but he waited in vain. No one but him came near the place that night.

But the loss of his labour produced little effect upon the reddleman. He had stood in the shoes of Tantalus, and seemed to look upon a certain mass of disappointment as the natural preface to all realizations, without which preface they would give cause for alarm.

But the loss of his work didn’t seem to bother the reddleman much. He had been in a position like Tantalus, viewing a certain level of disappointment as a normal introduction to all achievements; without that introduction, they would be a reason to worry.

The same hour the next evening found him again at the same place; but Eustacia and Wildeve, the expected trysters, did not appear.

The same hour the next evening found him at the same spot again; but Eustacia and Wildeve, the expected lovers, did not show up.

He pursued precisely the same course yet four nights longer, and without success. But on the next, being the day-week of their previous meeting, he saw a female shape floating along the ridge and the outline of a young man ascending from the valley. They met in the little ditch encircling the barrow—the original excavation from which it had been thrown up by the ancient British people.

He followed the same path for four more nights, but it didn’t work. However, on the next night, exactly one week after their last meeting, he spotted a woman’s figure moving along the ridge and a young man climbing up from the valley. They met in the small ditch surrounding the burial mound—the original pit where the ancient Britons had piled up the earth.

The reddleman, stung with suspicion of wrong to Thomasin, was aroused to strategy in a moment. He instantly left the bush and crept forward on his hands and knees. When he had got as close as he might safely venture without discovery he found that, owing to a cross-wind, the conversation of the trysting pair could not be overheard.

The reddleman, filled with suspicion about something being wrong with Thomasin, quickly shifted to a strategic mindset. He immediately left the bushes and crawled forward on his hands and knees. When he got as close as he could without being noticed, he realized that, because of a cross-wind, he couldn’t hear the conversation between the two people meeting up.

Near him, as in divers places about the heath, were areas strewn with large turves, which lay edgeways and upside down awaiting removal by Timothy Fairway, previous to the winter weather. He took two of these as he lay, and dragged them over him till one covered his head and shoulders, the other his back and legs. The reddleman would now have been quite invisible, even by daylight; the turves, standing upon him with the heather upwards, looked precisely as if they were growing. He crept along again, and the turves upon his back crept with him. Had he approached without any covering the chances are that he would not have been perceived in the dusk; approaching thus, it was as though he burrowed underground. In this manner he came quite close to where the two were standing.

Near him, like in various spots around the heath, were areas covered with large grass turfs, which were lying sideways and upside down, waiting to be picked up by Timothy Fairway before winter. He took two of them while lying down and dragged them over himself until one covered his head and shoulders, and the other his back and legs. The reddleman would now have been completely hidden, even in daylight; the turfs, resting on him with the grass side up, looked exactly like they were still growing. He crawled forward again, and the turfs on his back moved with him. If he had approached without any cover, it’s likely he wouldn’t have been noticed in the dim light; approaching this way, it was as if he was burrowing underground. In this way, he got quite close to where the two were standing.

“Wish to consult me on the matter?” reached his ears in the rich, impetuous accents of Eustacia Vye. “Consult me? It is an indignity to me to talk so—I won’t bear it any longer!” She began weeping. “I have loved you, and have shown you that I loved you, much to my regret; and yet you can come and say in that frigid way that you wish to consult with me whether it would not be better to marry Thomasin. Better—of course it would be. Marry her—she is nearer to your own position in life than I am!”

“Do you want to talk to me about this?” reached his ears in the rich, passionate voice of Eustacia Vye. “Talk to me? It's an insult to even say that—I can’t take it anymore!” She started crying. “I have loved you and made it clear that I loved you, and I regret it; and yet you can just come and say in that cold way that you want to discuss whether it would be better to marry Thomasin. Of course it would be better. Marry her—she's much more suited to your own social status than I am!”

“Yes, yes; that’s very well,” said Wildeve peremptorily. “But we must look at things as they are. Whatever blame may attach to me for having brought it about, Thomasin’s position is at present much worse than yours. I simply tell you that I am in a strait.”

“Yes, yes; that’s fine,” said Wildeve firmly. “But we need to face the facts. No matter what blame I might get for causing this, Thomasin’s situation is currently much worse than yours. I’m just saying that I’m in a tough spot.”

“But you shall not tell me! You must see that it is only harassing me. Damon, you have not acted well; you have sunk in my opinion. You have not valued my courtesy—the courtesy of a lady in loving you—who used to think of far more ambitious things. But it was Thomasin’s fault. She won you away from me, and she deserves to suffer for it. Where is she staying now? Not that I care, nor where I am myself. Ah, if I were dead and gone how glad she would be! Where is she, I ask?”

“But you can’t keep this from me! You must realize it’s just tormenting me. Damon, you haven’t behaved well; you’ve lost my respect. You haven't appreciated my kindness—the kindness of a woman who loves you and once aimed for much greater things. But it was Thomasin’s doing. She took you from me, and she should pay for that. Where is she staying now? Not that it matters to me, or where I am either. Ah, if I were dead and gone, how happy she would be! Where is she, I want to know?”

“Thomasin is now staying at her aunt’s shut up in a bedroom, and keeping out of everybody’s sight,” he said indifferently.

“Thomasin is now staying at her aunt’s, locked away in a bedroom, and avoiding everyone,” he said casually.

“I don’t think you care much about her even now,” said Eustacia with sudden joyousness, “for if you did you wouldn’t talk so coolly about her. Do you talk so coolly to her about me? Ah, I expect you do! Why did you originally go away from me? I don’t think I can ever forgive you, except on one condition, that whenever you desert me, you come back again, sorry that you served me so.”

“I don’t think you really care about her even now,” Eustacia said with a burst of joy. “If you did, you wouldn’t speak so casually about her. Do you talk to her about me just as casually? I bet you do! Why did you leave me in the first place? I don’t think I can ever forgive you, except on one condition: whenever you abandon me, you need to come back, feeling sorry for how you treated me.”

“I never wish to desert you.”

“I never want to leave you.”

“I do not thank you for that. I should hate it to be all smooth. Indeed, I think I like you to desert me a little once now and then. Love is the dismallest thing where the lover is quite honest. O, it is a shame to say so; but it is true!” She indulged in a little laugh. “My low spirits begin at the very idea. Don’t you offer me tame love, or away you go!”

“I don’t thank you for that. I’d hate for it to be all smooth. Honestly, I think I like it when you abandon me a little now and then. Love is the most dismal thing when the lover is completely honest. Oh, it’s a shame to say it, but it’s true!” She let out a small laugh. “My low spirits start at just the thought of it. Don’t you dare offer me dull love, or you can leave!”

“I wish Tamsie were not such a confoundedly good little woman,” said Wildeve, “so that I could be faithful to you without injuring a worthy person. It is I who am the sinner after all; I am not worth the little finger of either of you.”

“I wish Tamsie weren't such a damn good person,” said Wildeve, “so I could be loyal to you without hurting someone who's truly decent. I'm the one at fault here; I’m not even worth the little finger of either of you.”

“But you must not sacrifice yourself to her from any sense of justice,” replied Eustacia quickly. “If you do not love her it is the most merciful thing in the long run to leave her as she is. That’s always the best way. There, now I have been unwomanly, I suppose. When you have left me I am always angry with myself for things that I have said to you.”

“But you shouldn't sacrifice yourself to her out of some feeling of justice,” Eustacia replied quickly. “If you don’t love her, it’s actually kinder in the long run to keep things as they are. That’s always the best approach. There, now I guess I’ve been unladylike, huh? After you leave, I always get frustrated with myself for the things I’ve said to you.”

Wildeve walked a pace or two among the heather without replying. The pause was filled up by the intonation of a pollard thorn a little way to windward, the breezes filtering through its unyielding twigs as through a strainer. It was as if the night sang dirges with clenched teeth.

Wildeve walked a few steps among the heather without saying anything. The silence was filled by the sound of a pollard thorn nearby, with the breeze passing through its stiff branches like a strainer. It felt like the night was singing mournful songs with gritted teeth.

She continued, half sorrowfully, “Since meeting you last, it has occurred to me once or twice that perhaps it was not for love of me you did not marry her. Tell me, Damon—I’ll try to bear it. Had I nothing whatever to do with the matter?”

She continued, half sadly, “Since we last met, it’s crossed my mind a couple of times that maybe you didn’t marry her not because of love for me. Tell me, Damon—I’ll try to handle it. Did I have nothing to do with this at all?”

“Do you press me to tell?”

“Are you urging me to tell?”

“Yes, I must know. I see I have been too ready to believe in my own power.”

“Yes, I need to know. I realize I've been too quick to believe in my own strength.”

“Well, the immediate reason was that the license would not do for the place, and before I could get another she ran away. Up to that point you had nothing to do with it. Since then her aunt has spoken to me in a tone which I don’t at all like.”

"Well, the immediate reason was that the license wasn't suitable for the place, and before I could get a new one, she left. Until then, you had nothing to do with it. Since then, her aunt has talked to me in a way that I really don’t appreciate."

“Yes, yes! I am nothing in it—I am nothing in it. You only trifle with me. Heaven, what can I, Eustacia Vye, be made of to think so much of you!”

“Yes, yes! I mean nothing in this—I mean nothing in this. You’re just toying with me. Oh my, what can I, Eustacia Vye, be made of to think so highly of you!”

“Nonsense; do not be so passionate.... Eustacia, how we roved among these bushes last year, when the hot days had got cool, and the shades of the hills kept us almost invisible in the hollows!”

“Nonsense; don’t be so intense.... Eustacia, remember how we wandered through these bushes last year when the hot days turned cooler, and the shadows of the hills made us almost invisible in the dips?”

She remained in moody silence till she said, “Yes; and how I used to laugh at you for daring to look up to me! But you have well made me suffer for that since.”

She stayed silently in a bad mood until she said, “Yes; and I used to laugh at you for daring to look up to me! But you’ve made me pay for that since.”

“Yes, you served me cruelly enough until I thought I had found someone fairer than you. A blessed find for me, Eustacia.”

“Yes, you treated me so badly that I thought I had found someone better than you. Such a lucky find for me, Eustacia.”

“Do you still think you found somebody fairer?”

“Do you still think you found someone prettier?”

“Sometimes I do, sometimes I don’t. The scales are balanced so nicely that a feather would turn them.”

“Sometimes I do, sometimes I don’t. The scales are balanced so perfectly that even a feather would tip them.”

“But don’t you really care whether I meet you or whether I don’t?” she said slowly.

“But don’t you actually care if I meet you or not?” she said slowly.

“I care a little, but not enough to break my rest,” replied the young man languidly. “No, all that’s past. I find there are two flowers where I thought there was only one. Perhaps there are three, or four, or any number as good as the first.... Mine is a curious fate. Who would have thought that all this could happen to me?”

“I care a bit, but not enough to disrupt my rest,” the young man replied lazily. “No, that’s all in the past. I see there are two flowers where I thought there was just one. Maybe there are three, or four, or any number just as good as the first.... My fate is quite interesting. Who would have guessed that all this could happen to me?”

She interrupted with a suppressed fire of which either love or anger seemed an equally possible issue, “Do you love me now?”

She cut in with a smoldering intensity that could have been fueled by either love or anger, “Do you love me now?”

“Who can say?”

"Who knows?"

“Tell me; I will know it!”

“Let me know; I’ll check!”

“I do, and I do not,” said he mischievously. “That is, I have my times and my seasons. One moment you are too tall, another moment you are too do-nothing, another too melancholy, another too dark, another I don’t know what, except—that you are not the whole world to me that you used to be, my dear. But you are a pleasant lady to know and nice to meet, and I dare say as sweet as ever—almost.”

“I do, and I don’t,” he said playfully. “I mean, I have my ups and downs. One moment you're too tall, the next you're not doing enough, then you're too gloomy, then you're too serious, and sometimes I just don’t know what to think, except—that you aren't the entire world to me like you used to be, my dear. But you're still a lovely person to know and nice to be around, and I’d say you’re just as sweet as ever—almost.”

Eustacia was silent, and she turned from him, till she said, in a voice of suspended mightiness, “I am for a walk, and this is my way.”

Eustacia was quiet, and she turned away from him until she said, in a voice full of unspoken power, “I’m going for a walk, and this is the way I’m taking.”

“Well, I can do worse than follow you.”

“Well, I can definitely do worse than follow you.”

“You know you can’t do otherwise, for all your moods and changes!” she answered defiantly. “Say what you will; try as you may; keep away from me all that you can—you will never forget me. You will love me all your life long. You would jump to marry me!”

“You know you can’t help it, despite all your feelings and shifts!” she said boldly. “Say whatever you want; try as hard as you can; keep your distance from me all you want—you will never forget me. You will love me for the rest of your life. You would leap at the chance to marry me!”

“So I would!” said Wildeve. “Such strange thoughts as I’ve had from time to time, Eustacia; and they come to me this moment. You hate the heath as much as ever; that I know.”

“Of course I would!” said Wildeve. “I've had some really strange thoughts from time to time, Eustacia, and they're hitting me right now. You still hate the heath just as much as you always have; I know that.”

“I do,” she murmured deeply. “’Tis my cross, my shame, and will be my death!”

"I do," she softly said. "It's my burden, my shame, and it will be my end!"

“I abhor it too,” said he. “How mournfully the wind blows round us now!”

"I hate it too," he said. "How sadly the wind blows around us now!"

She did not answer. Its tone was indeed solemn and pervasive. Compound utterances addressed themselves to their senses, and it was possible to view by ear the features of the neighbourhood. Acoustic pictures were returned from the darkened scenery; they could hear where the tracts of heather began and ended; where the furze was growing stalky and tall; where it had been recently cut; in what direction the fir-clump lay, and how near was the pit in which the hollies grew; for these differing features had their voices no less than their shapes and colours.

She didn’t respond. The tone was truly serious and all-encompassing. Complex statements connected with their senses, allowing them to perceive the details of the area just by listening. Sound images echoed from the dim landscape; they could tell where the patches of heather started and ended; where the gorse was becoming tall and bushy; where it had just been cut; which way the group of fir trees was located, and how close the pit with the holly bushes was; for these different features had their own sounds just like they had shapes and colors.

“God, how lonely it is!” resumed Wildeve. “What are picturesque ravines and mists to us who see nothing else? Why should we stay here? Will you go with me to America? I have kindred in Wisconsin.”

“God, how lonely it is!” Wildeve said again. “What are beautiful ravines and fogs to us if we see nothing else? Why should we stay here? Will you come with me to America? I have family in Wisconsin.”

“That wants consideration.”

“That needs consideration.”

“It seems impossible to do well here, unless one were a wild bird or a landscape-painter. Well?”

“It seems impossible to succeed here unless you're a wild bird or a landscape painter. So?”

“Give me time,” she softly said, taking his hand. “America is so far away. Are you going to walk with me a little way?”

“Give me some time,” she said gently, taking his hand. “America is so far away. Will you walk with me for a bit?”

As Eustacia uttered the latter words she retired from the base of the barrow, and Wildeve followed her, so that the reddleman could hear no more.

As Eustacia said those last words, she moved away from the base of the barrow, and Wildeve followed her, making it impossible for the reddleman to hear anything further.

He lifted the turves and arose. Their black figures sank and disappeared from against the sky. They were as two horns which the sluggish heath had put forth from its crown, like a mollusc, and had now again drawn in.

He lifted the turf and got up. Their black shapes sank and vanished against the sky. They were like two horns that the slow heath had pushed out from its top, like a mollusk, and had now pulled back in again.

The reddleman’s walk across the vale, and over into the next where his cart lay, was not sprightly for a slim young fellow of twenty-four. His spirit was perturbed to aching. The breezes that blew around his mouth in that walk carried off upon them the accents of a commination.

The reddleman's walk across the valley and into the next one where his cart was parked wasn’t lively for a slim young guy of twenty-four. He felt troubled to the point of pain. The breezes that brushed against his face during that walk seemed to carry with them the sound of a warning.

He entered the van, where there was a fire in a stove. Without lighting his candle he sat down at once on the three-legged stool, and pondered on what he had seen and heard touching that still-loved one of his. He uttered a sound which was neither sigh nor sob, but was even more indicative than either of a troubled mind.

He got into the van, where a fire was burning in the stove. Without lighting his candle, he immediately sat down on the three-legged stool and thought about what he had seen and heard regarding his still-beloved. He made a sound that was neither a sigh nor a sob, but was even more revealing than either of those about his troubled mind.

“My Tamsie,” he whispered heavily. “What can be done? Yes, I will see that Eustacia Vye.”

“My Tamsie,” he whispered deeply. “What can we do? Yes, I will meet with Eustacia Vye.”

X.
A Desperate Attempt at Persuasion

The next morning, at the time when the height of the sun appeared very insignificant from any part of the heath as compared with the altitude of Rainbarrow, and when all the little hills in the lower levels were like an archipelago in a fog-formed Ægean, the reddleman came from the brambled nook which he had adopted as his quarters and ascended the slopes of Mistover Knap.

The next morning, when the sun seemed pretty low on the horizon compared to the height of Rainbarrow, and when all the small hills in the lower areas looked like a chain of islands in a foggy sea, the reddleman came out of the bramble-filled spot he had made his home and started climbing the slopes of Mistover Knap.

Though these shaggy hills were apparently so solitary, several keen round eyes were always ready on such a wintry morning as this to converge upon a passer-by. Feathered species sojourned here in hiding which would have created wonder if found elsewhere. A bustard haunted the spot, and not many years before this five and twenty might have been seen in Egdon at one time. Marsh-harriers looked up from the valley by Wildeve’s. A cream-coloured courser had used to visit this hill, a bird so rare that not more than a dozen have ever been seen in England; but a barbarian rested neither night nor day till he had shot the African truant, and after that event cream-coloured coursers thought fit to enter Egdon no more.

Though these rough hills seemed so isolated, several sharp eyes were always ready on a wintry morning like this to focus on anyone passing by. Feathered species hid here that would astonish if found elsewhere. A bustard lingered in the area, and not many years before, twenty-five could have been seen in Egdon at once. Marsh harriers looked up from the valley by Wildeve’s. A cream-colored courser used to come to this hill, a bird so rare that no more than a dozen have ever been seen in England; but a hunter wouldn’t rest day or night until he had shot the African wanderer, and after that, cream-colored coursers decided to stop coming to Egdon.

A traveller who should walk and observe any of these visitants as Venn observed them now could feel himself to be in direct communication with regions unknown to man. Here in front of him was a wild mallard—just arrived from the home of the north wind. The creature brought within him an amplitude of Northern knowledge. Glacial catastrophes, snowstorm episodes, glittering auroral effects, Polaris in the zenith, Franklin underfoot—the category of his commonplaces was wonderful. But the bird, like many other philosophers, seemed as he looked at the reddleman to think that a present moment of comfortable reality was worth a decade of memories.

A traveler who were to walk and observe any of these visitors, as Venn did now, could feel as if they were in direct contact with unexplored places. Right in front of him was a wild mallard—just arrived from the land of the north wind. The bird carried with it a wealth of Northern knowledge. Ice disasters, blizzards, sparkling auroras, Polaris high in the sky, Franklin at his feet—the range of its everyday experiences was impressive. But the bird, like many other thinkers, seemed to believe that a current moment of comfort was more valuable than ten years of memories.

Venn passed on through these towards the house of the isolated beauty who lived up among them and despised them. The day was Sunday; but as going to church, except to be married or buried, was exceptional at Egdon, this made little difference. He had determined upon the bold stroke of asking for an interview with Miss Vye—to attack her position as Thomasin’s rival either by art or by storm, showing therein, somewhat too conspicuously, the want of gallantry characteristic of a certain astute sort of men, from clowns to kings. The great Frederick making war on the beautiful Archduchess, Napoleon refusing terms to the beautiful Queen of Prussia, were not more dead to difference of sex than the reddleman was, in his peculiar way, in planning the displacement of Eustacia.

Venn made his way through the area towards the home of the reclusive beauty who lived among them and looked down on them. It was Sunday, but going to church, unless it was for a wedding or a funeral, was rare in Egdon, so it didn’t really matter. He had decided on the bold move of asking for a meeting with Miss Vye—to challenge her position as Thomasin’s rival either through charm or force, showing a somewhat excessive lack of chivalry typical of certain clever men, from commoners to royalty. The great Frederick waging war against the lovely Archduchess, Napoleon turning down offers from the beautiful Queen of Prussia, were not any less indifferent to the differences between genders than the reddleman was, in his own unique way, in plotting to replace Eustacia.

To call at the captain’s cottage was always more or less an undertaking for the inferior inhabitants. Though occasionally chatty, his moods were erratic, and nobody could be certain how he would behave at any particular moment. Eustacia was reserved, and lived very much to herself. Except the daughter of one of the cotters, who was their servant, and a lad who worked in the garden and stable, scarcely anyone but themselves ever entered the house. They were the only genteel people of the district except the Yeobrights, and though far from rich, they did not feel that necessity for preserving a friendly face towards every man, bird, and beast which influenced their poorer neighbours.

Visiting the captain’s cottage was usually a bit of a challenge for the locals. While he could be chatty at times, his moods were unpredictable, and no one knew how he would act at any given moment. Eustacia was a private person and mostly kept to herself. Aside from the daughter of one of the cotters, who worked as their servant, and a young man who took care of the garden and stable, hardly anyone else came into the house. They were the only upper-class people in the area, apart from the Yeobrights, and although they weren't wealthy, they didn't feel the need to put on a friendly face for everyone around them like their poorer neighbors did.

When the reddleman entered the garden the old man was looking through his glass at the stain of blue sea in the distant landscape, the little anchors on his buttons twinkling in the sun. He recognized Venn as his companion on the highway, but made no remark on that circumstance, merely saying, “Ah, reddleman—you here? Have a glass of grog?”

When the reddleman walked into the garden, the old man was gazing through his glasses at the blue sea stain on the distant landscape, the little anchors on his buttons sparkling in the sunlight. He recognized Venn as his fellow traveler, but didn't mention it, simply saying, “Oh, reddleman—you here? Want a glass of grog?”

Venn declined, on the plea of it being too early, and stated that his business was with Miss Vye. The captain surveyed him from cap to waistcoat and from waistcoat to leggings for a few moments, and finally asked him to go indoors.

Venn refused, saying it was too early, and mentioned that he needed to talk to Miss Vye. The captain looked him over from his hat to his waistcoat and from his waistcoat to his leggings for a moment, then asked him to come inside.

Miss Vye was not to be seen by anybody just then; and the reddleman waited in the window-bench of the kitchen, his hands hanging across his divergent knees, and his cap hanging from his hands.

Miss Vye was nowhere to be found at that moment; and the reddleman sat waiting on the kitchen window seat, his hands resting across his spread-out knees, and his cap dangling from his hands.

“I suppose the young lady is not up yet?” he presently said to the servant.

"I guess the young lady hasn't gotten up yet?" he said to the servant.

“Not quite yet. Folks never call upon ladies at this time of day.”

“Not just yet. People usually don't visit ladies at this time of day.”

“Then I’ll step outside,” said Venn. “If she is willing to see me, will she please send out word, and I’ll come in.”

“Then I’ll step outside,” said Venn. “If she wants to see me, can she please let me know, and I’ll come in.”

The reddleman left the house and loitered on the hill adjoining. A considerable time elapsed, and no request for his presence was brought. He was beginning to think that his scheme had failed, when he beheld the form of Eustacia herself coming leisurely towards him. A sense of novelty in giving audience to that singular figure had been sufficient to draw her forth.

The reddleman left the house and hung around on the nearby hill. A significant amount of time went by, and no one called for him. He was starting to think that his plan had failed when he saw Eustacia herself walking casually toward him. The idea of being with that unique person had been enough to bring her out.

She seemed to feel, after a bare look at Diggory Venn, that the man had come on a strange errand, and that he was not so mean as she had thought him; for her close approach did not cause him to writhe uneasily, or shift his feet, or show any of those little signs which escape an ingenuous rustic at the advent of the uncommon in womankind. On his inquiring if he might have a conversation with her she replied, “Yes, walk beside me,” and continued to move on.

She seemed to sense, after a quick glance at Diggory Venn, that he had come for an unusual reason and that he wasn’t as unremarkable as she had assumed; for as she got closer, he didn’t squirm uncomfortably, shift his feet, or display any of those little signs that a simple country guy might show when faced with someone unusual. When he asked if he could talk to her, she answered, “Yes, walk with me,” and kept walking.

Before they had gone far it occurred to the perspicacious reddleman that he would have acted more wisely by appearing less unimpressionable, and he resolved to correct the error as soon as he could find opportunity.

Before they had gone far, it occurred to the insightful reddleman that he should have acted more wisely by seeming less indifferent, and he decided to fix that mistake as soon as he had the chance.

“I have made so bold, miss, as to step across and tell you some strange news which has come to my ears about that man.”

"I’ve taken the liberty, miss, to come over and share some strange news I’ve heard about that man."

“Ah! what man?”

"Ah! Which guy?"

He jerked his elbow to the southeast—the direction of the Quiet Woman.

He nudged his elbow to the southeast—the direction of the Quiet Woman.

Eustacia turned quickly to him. “Do you mean Mr. Wildeve?”

Eustacia turned to him quickly. “Are you talking about Mr. Wildeve?”

“Yes, there is trouble in a household on account of him, and I have come to let you know of it, because I believe you might have power to drive it away.”

“Yes, there is trouble in a household because of him, and I’ve come to let you know about it, because I believe you might have the power to get rid of it.”

“I? What is the trouble?”

"Me? What's the problem?"

“It is quite a secret. It is that he may refuse to marry Thomasin Yeobright after all.”

“It’s quite a secret. He might end up refusing to marry Thomasin Yeobright after all.”

Eustacia, though set inwardly pulsing by his words, was equal to her part in such a drama as this. She replied coldly, “I do not wish to listen to this, and you must not expect me to interfere.”

Eustacia, although deeply affected by his words, managed to hold her own in this situation. She responded coldly, “I don’t want to hear this, and you shouldn’t expect me to get involved.”

“But, miss, you will hear one word?”

“But, miss, can you just hear one word?”

“I cannot. I am not interested in the marriage, and even if I were I could not compel Mr. Wildeve to do my bidding.”

“I can’t. I’m not interested in the marriage, and even if I were, I couldn’t force Mr. Wildeve to do what I want.”

“As the only lady on the heath I think you might,” said Venn with subtle indirectness. “This is how the case stands. Mr. Wildeve would marry Thomasin at once, and make all matters smooth, if so be there were not another woman in the case. This other woman is some person he has picked up with, and meets on the heath occasionally, I believe. He will never marry her, and yet through her he may never marry the woman who loves him dearly. Now, if you, miss, who have so much sway over us menfolk, were to insist that he should treat your young neighbour Tamsin with honourable kindness and give up the other woman, he would perhaps do it, and save her a good deal of misery.”

“As the only woman on the heath, I think you might,” said Venn with a subtle hint. “Here’s the situation. Mr. Wildeve would marry Thomasin right away and smooth everything over if it weren’t for another woman involved. This other woman is someone he’s gotten involved with and meets on the heath from time to time, I believe. He will never marry her, yet because of her, he might never marry the woman who loves him very much. Now, if you, miss, who have so much influence over us men, were to insist that he treat your young neighbor Tamsin with respect and kindness and let go of the other woman, he might just do it and spare her a lot of heartache.”

“Ah, my life!” said Eustacia, with a laugh which unclosed her lips so that the sun shone into her mouth as into a tulip, and lent it a similar scarlet fire. “You think too much of my influence over menfolk indeed, reddleman. If I had such a power as you imagine I would go straight and use it for the good of anybody who has been kind to me—which Thomasin Yeobright has not particularly, to my knowledge.”

“Ah, my life!” Eustacia said with a laugh that opened her lips, letting the sun shine in like it would into a tulip, giving her a similar scarlet glow. “You really overestimate my impact on men, reddleman. If I had the kind of power you think I do, I would use it right away to help anyone who has been nice to me—which, to my knowledge, doesn’t include Thomasin Yeobright.”

“Can it be that you really don’t know of it—how much she had always thought of you?”

“Do you really have no idea—how much she always thought about you?”

“I have never heard a word of it. Although we live only two miles apart I have never been inside her aunt’s house in my life.”

“I’ve never heard a word about it. Even though we live just two miles apart, I’ve never been inside her aunt’s house in my life.”

The superciliousness that lurked in her manner told Venn that thus far he had utterly failed. He inwardly sighed and felt it necessary to unmask his second argument.

The haughtiness that showed in her manner made Venn realize that he had completely failed up to this point. He sighed internally and knew he needed to reveal his second argument.

“Well, leaving that out of the question, ’tis in your power, I assure you, Miss Vye, to do a great deal of good to another woman.”

"Well, putting that aside, I assure you, Miss Vye, you have the power to do a lot of good for another woman."

She shook her head.

She shook her head.

“Your comeliness is law with Mr. Wildeve. It is law with all men who see ’ee. They say, ‘This well-favoured lady coming—what’s her name? How handsome!’ Handsomer than Thomasin Yeobright,” the reddleman persisted, saying to himself, “God forgive a rascal for lying!” And she was handsomer, but the reddleman was far from thinking so. There was a certain obscurity in Eustacia’s beauty, and Venn’s eye was not trained. In her winter dress, as now, she was like the tiger-beetle, which, when observed in dull situations, seems to be of the quietest neutral colour, but under a full illumination blazes with dazzling splendour.

“Your beauty is a big deal for Mr. Wildeve. It’s a big deal for all the men who see you. They say, ‘Who’s that pretty lady coming—what’s her name? She’s gorgeous!’ Even prettier than Thomasin Yeobright,” the reddleman kept saying to himself, “God forgive me for lying!” And she was prettier, but the reddleman didn’t think so at all. There was something mysterious about Eustacia’s beauty, and Venn's eye wasn’t trained to notice it. In her winter outfit, like now, she was like a tiger-beetle that, when seen in dull light, looks like a plain neutral color but shines with bright splendor under full light.

Eustacia could not help replying, though conscious that she endangered her dignity thereby. “Many women are lovelier than Thomasin,” she said, “so not much attaches to that.”

Eustacia couldn't resist responding, even though she knew it might hurt her dignity. "A lot of women are prettier than Thomasin," she said, "so that doesn't mean much."

The reddleman suffered the wound and went on: “He is a man who notices the looks of women, and you could twist him to your will like withywind, if you only had the mind.”

The reddleman took the hit and continued, “He’s the kind of guy who pays attention to how women look, and you could easily manipulate him like a willow branch, if you just put your mind to it.”

“Surely what she cannot do who has been so much with him I cannot do living up here away from him.”

“Surely, if she can do it after being so close to him, I can’t do it living up here away from him.”

The reddleman wheeled and looked her in the face. “Miss Vye!” he said.

The reddleman turned and looked her in the face. “Miss Vye!” he said.

“Why do you say that—as if you doubted me?” She spoke faintly, and her breathing was quick. “The idea of your speaking in that tone to me!” she added, with a forced smile of hauteur. “What could have been in your mind to lead you to speak like that?”

“Why do you say that—as if you doubt me?” She spoke quietly, and her breathing was fast. “The thought of you talking to me that way!” she added, with a strained smile of arrogance. “What could have made you say that?”

“Miss Vye, why should you make believe that you don’t know this man?—I know why, certainly. He is beneath you, and you are ashamed.”

“Miss Vye, why pretend that you don’t know this man?—I know the reason, of course. He’s beneath you, and you’re embarrassed.”

“You are mistaken. What do you mean?”

“You’re mistaken. What do you mean?”

The reddleman had decided to play the card of truth. “I was at the meeting by Rainbarrow last night and heard every word,” he said. “The woman that stands between Wildeve and Thomasin is yourself.”

The reddleman chose to speak the truth. “I was at the meeting by Rainbarrow last night and heard everything,” he said. “The woman who stands between Wildeve and Thomasin is you.”

It was a disconcerting lift of the curtain, and the mortification of Candaules’ wife glowed in her. The moment had arrived when her lip would tremble in spite of herself, and when the gasp could no longer be kept down.

It was an unsettling moment as the curtain lifted, and the embarrassment of Candaules’ wife was evident on her face. The time had come when her lip would quiver despite her efforts to control it, and the gasp she tried to stifle couldn't be held back any longer.

“I am unwell,” she said hurriedly. “No—it is not that—I am not in a humour to hear you further. Leave me, please.”

"I’m not feeling well," she said quickly. "No—it’s not that—I just don’t feel like talking to you right now. Please, leave me alone."

“I must speak, Miss Vye, in spite of paining you. What I would put before you is this. However it may come about—whether she is to blame, or you—her case is without doubt worse than yours. Your giving up Mr. Wildeve will be a real advantage to you, for how could you marry him? Now she cannot get off so easily—everybody will blame her if she loses him. Then I ask you—not because her right is best, but because her situation is worst—to give him up to her.”

“I have to say this, Miss Vye, even though it might hurt you. Here’s my point: no matter how it happened—whether it's her fault or yours—her situation is definitely worse than yours. Letting go of Mr. Wildeve will actually benefit you, since you’d never be able to marry him anyway. But she can’t escape this easily—everyone will blame her if she loses him. So I’m asking you—not because she deserves it more, but because her situation is tougher—to let her have him.”

“No—I won’t, I won’t!” she said impetuously, quite forgetful of her previous manner towards the reddleman as an underling. “Nobody has ever been served so! It was going on well—I will not be beaten down—by an inferior woman like her. It is very well for you to come and plead for her, but is she not herself the cause of all her own trouble? Am I not to show favour to any person I may choose without asking permission of a parcel of cottagers? She has come between me and my inclination, and now that she finds herself rightly punished she gets you to plead for her!”

“No—I won’t, I won’t!” she said impulsively, completely forgetting how she had previously treated the reddleman as if he were beneath her. “Nobody has ever been treated like this! Everything was going well—I will not be pushed down—by an inferior woman like her. It’s easy for you to come and argue for her, but isn’t she the one who caused all her own problems? Am I not allowed to show favor to whoever I choose without getting permission from a bunch of villagers? She has come between me and what I want, and now that she’s finally getting what she deserves, she has you pleading for her!”

“Indeed,” said Venn earnestly, “she knows nothing whatever about it. It is only I who ask you to give him up. It will be better for her and you both. People will say bad things if they find out that a lady secretly meets a man who has ill-used another woman.”

“Honestly,” Venn said seriously, “she doesn’t know anything about it. I’m the only one asking you to let him go. It will be better for both her and you. People will have negative things to say if they find out that a lady is secretly seeing a man who has mistreated another woman.”

“I have not injured her—he was mine before he was hers! He came back—because—because he liked me best!” she said wildly. “But I lose all self-respect in talking to you. What am I giving way to!”

“I have not hurt her—he was mine before he was hers! He came back—because—because he liked me best!” she said wildly. “But I’m losing all self-respect by talking to you. What am I giving into!”

“I can keep secrets,” said Venn gently. “You need not fear. I am the only man who knows of your meetings with him. There is but one thing more to speak of, and then I will be gone. I heard you say to him that you hated living here—that Egdon Heath was a jail to you.”

“I can keep secrets,” Venn said softly. “You don’t have to worry. I’m the only one who knows about your meetings with him. There’s just one more thing to discuss, and then I’ll leave you be. I heard you tell him that you hated living here—that Egdon Heath felt like a prison to you.”

“I did say so. There is a sort of beauty in the scenery, I know; but it is a jail to me. The man you mention does not save me from that feeling, though he lives here. I should have cared nothing for him had there been a better person near.”

“I did say that. I know there’s a kind of beauty in the scenery; but to me, it feels like a prison. The man you’re talking about doesn’t change that feeling, even though he lives here. I wouldn’t care about him at all if there was someone better around.”

The reddleman looked hopeful; after these words from her his third attempt seemed promising. “As we have now opened our minds a bit, miss,” he said, “I’ll tell you what I have got to propose. Since I have taken to the reddle trade I travel a good deal, as you know.”

The reddleman looked hopeful; after hearing those words from her, his third attempt felt promising. “Now that we’ve opened up a little, miss,” he said, “I’ll share what I have to propose. Since I got into the reddle business, I’ve been traveling a lot, as you know.”

She inclined her head, and swept round so that her eyes rested in the misty vale beneath them.

She tilted her head and turned so that her gaze settled on the foggy valley below them.

“And in my travels I go near Budmouth. Now Budmouth is a wonderful place—wonderful—a great salt sheening sea bending into the land like a bow—thousands of gentlepeople walking up and down—bands of music playing—officers by sea and officers by land walking among the rest—out of every ten folks you meet nine of ’em in love.”

“And in my travels, I go near Budmouth. Now Budmouth is an amazing place—amazing—a vast, shimmering sea curving into the land like a bow—thousands of people strolling back and forth—bands playing music—officers from both the sea and land mingling with everyone else—out of every ten people you meet, nine of them are in love.”

“I know it,” she said disdainfully. “I know Budmouth better than you. I was born there. My father came to be a military musician there from abroad. Ah, my soul, Budmouth! I wish I was there now.”

“I know it,” she said with a sneer. “I know Budmouth better than you. I was born there. My dad came there as a military musician from overseas. Ah, my soul, Budmouth! I wish I were there now.”

The reddleman was surprised to see how a slow fire could blaze on occasion. “If you were, miss,” he replied, “in a week’s time you would think no more of Wildeve than of one of those he’th-croppers that we see yond. Now, I could get you there.”

The reddleman was surprised to see how a slow fire could suddenly blaze up. “If you were, miss,” he replied, “in a week’s time you would think no more of Wildeve than of one of those he’th-croppers we see over there. Now, I could get you there.”

“How?” said Eustacia, with intense curiosity in her heavy eyes.

“How?” Eustacia asked, her heavy eyes filled with intense curiosity.

“My uncle has been for five and twenty years the trusty man of a rich widow-lady who has a beautiful house facing the sea. This lady has become old and lame, and she wants a young company-keeper to read and sing to her, but can’t get one to her mind to save her life, though she’ve advertised in the papers, and tried half a dozen. She would jump to get you, and Uncle would make it all easy.”

“My uncle has been the reliable man for a rich widow for twenty-five years, and she has a beautiful house overlooking the sea. This lady has gotten old and has trouble moving around, and she wants a young companion to read and sing to her, but she just can't find someone she likes, even though she’s advertised in the papers and tried half a dozen people. She would be thrilled to have you, and my uncle would make everything simple.”

“I should have to work, perhaps?”

“I guess I might have to work, maybe?”

“No, not real work—you’d have a little to do, such as reading and that. You would not be wanted till New Year’s Day.”

“No, not real work—you’d have a little to do, like reading and stuff. You wouldn't need to be here until New Year’s Day.”

“I knew it meant work,” she said, drooping to languor again.

“I knew it meant work,” she said, slumping back into a state of exhaustion again.

“I confess there would be a trifle to do in the way of amusing her; but though idle people might call it work, working people would call it play. Think of the company and the life you’d lead, miss; the gaiety you’d see, and the gentleman you’d marry. My uncle is to inquire for a trustworthy young lady from the country, as she don’t like town girls.”

“I admit there’s a bit to do in terms of entertaining her; but while lazy people might call it work, those who are busy would see it as fun. Just think about the company and the life you’d have, miss; the fun you’d experience, and the gentleman you’d end up marrying. My uncle is looking for a reliable young woman from the country, since she doesn’t like city girls.”

“It is to wear myself out to please her! and I won’t go. O, if I could live in a gay town as a lady should, and go my own ways, and do my own doings, I’d give the wrinkled half of my life! Yes, reddleman, that would I.”

“It’s exhausting trying to make her happy! I’m not going. Oh, if I could live in a lively town like a lady should, go my own way, and do my own thing, I’d give up the tired half of my life! Yes, reddleman, I really would.”

“Help me to get Thomasin happy, miss, and the chance shall be yours,” urged her companion.

“Help me make Thomasin happy, miss, and the opportunity will be yours,” urged her companion.

“Chance—’tis no chance,” she said proudly. “What can a poor man like you offer me, indeed?—I am going indoors. I have nothing more to say. Don’t your horses want feeding, or your reddlebags want mending, or don’t you want to find buyers for your goods, that you stay idling here like this?”

“Luck—it's not just luck,” she said confidently. “What can a poor guy like you actually offer me?—I'm going inside. I have nothing else to say. Don't your horses need feeding, or your bags need fixing, or don't you want to find buyers for your stuff, that you’re just hanging around here like this?”

Venn spoke not another word. With his hands behind him he turned away, that she might not see the hopeless disappointment in his face. The mental clearness and power he had found in this lonely girl had indeed filled his manner with misgiving even from the first few minutes of close quarters with her. Her youth and situation had led him to expect a simplicity quite at the beck of his method. But a system of inducement which might have carried weaker country lasses along with it had merely repelled Eustacia. As a rule, the word Budmouth meant fascination on Egdon. That Royal port and watering place, if truly mirrored in the minds of the heathfolk, must have combined, in a charming and indescribable manner a Carthaginian bustle of building with Tarentine luxuriousness and Baian health and beauty. Eustacia felt little less extravagantly about the place; but she would not sink her independence to get there.

Venn didn’t say another word. With his hands behind his back, he turned away so she wouldn’t see the hopeless disappointment on his face. The clarity and strength of mind he found in this lonely girl had made him feel uneasy from the very first moments they spent together. Her youth and situation led him to expect a simplicity that would easily align with his methods. But tactics that might have worked on less determined country girls only pushed Eustacia away. Usually, the word Budmouth evoked a sense of fascination among the people of Egdon. That royal port and resort, if accurately reflected in the thoughts of the locals, must have beautifully combined a bustling energy of construction with Tarentine luxury and the health and beauty of Baia. Eustacia felt almost as passionately about the place, but she refused to compromise her independence to get there.

When Diggory Venn had gone quite away, Eustacia walked to the bank and looked down the wild and picturesque vale towards the sun, which was also in the direction of Wildeve’s. The mist had now so far collapsed that the tips of the trees and bushes around his house could just be discerned, as if boring upwards through a vast white cobweb which cloaked them from the day. There was no doubt that her mind was inclined thitherward; indefinitely, fancifully—twining and untwining about him as the single object within her horizon on which dreams might crystallize. The man who had begun by being merely her amusement, and would never have been more than her hobby but for his skill in deserting her at the right moments, was now again her desire. Cessation in his love-making had revivified her love. Such feeling as Eustacia had idly given to Wildeve was dammed into a flood by Thomasin. She had used to tease Wildeve, but that was before another had favoured him. Often a drop of irony into an indifferent situation renders the whole piquant.

When Diggory Venn had completely left, Eustacia walked to the bank and looked down the wild and scenic valley towards the sun, which was also in the direction of Wildeve’s. The mist had thinned out enough that she could just make out the tops of the trees and bushes around his house, as if they were pushing up through a huge white cobweb that covered them from the daylight. There was no doubt that her thoughts were leaning that way; vaguely, fancifully—twisting and turning around him as the one thing within her reach where her dreams could solidify. The man who had started off as just her distraction, and would have remained nothing more than a pastime if not for his knack for leaving her at just the right moments, was once again her longing. The pause in his courtship had reignited her feelings. The affection that Eustacia had carelessly shown to Wildeve became a torrent because of Thomasin. She used to tease Wildeve, but that was before someone else showed interest in him. Often, a touch of irony in an otherwise dull situation makes the whole thing interesting.

“I will never give him up—never!” she said impetuously.

“I will never give him up—never!” she exclaimed impulsively.

The reddleman’s hint that rumour might show her to disadvantage had no permanent terror for Eustacia. She was as unconcerned at that contingency as a goddess at a lack of linen. This did not originate in inherent shamelessness, but in her living too far from the world to feel the impact of public opinion. Zenobia in the desert could hardly have cared what was said about her at Rome. As far as social ethics were concerned Eustacia approached the savage state, though in emotion she was all the while an epicure. She had advanced to the secret recesses of sensuousness, yet had hardly crossed the threshold of conventionality.

The reddleman’s suggestion that rumors could make her look bad didn't scare Eustacia at all. She was just as indifferent to that possibility as a goddess would be to not having enough clothes. This didn’t come from a lack of shame, but from her living so far away from society that she didn’t feel the effects of public opinion. Zenobia in the desert couldn’t have cared less about what people in Rome said about her. When it came to social norms, Eustacia was almost like a wild person, even though emotionally she was very refined. She had delved deep into the world of sensuality, yet hadn’t really entered the realm of social conventions.

XI.
The Dishonesty of an Honest Woman

The reddleman had left Eustacia’s presence with desponding views on Thomasin’s future happiness; but he was awakened to the fact that one other channel remained untried by seeing, as he followed the way to his van, the form of Mrs. Yeobright slowly walking towards the Quiet Woman. He went across to her; and could almost perceive in her anxious face that this journey of hers to Wildeve was undertaken with the same object as his own to Eustacia.

The reddleman had left Eustacia feeling hopeless about Thomasin’s future happiness; however, he realized that there was one more option to explore when he saw Mrs. Yeobright slowly walking towards the Quiet Woman as he made his way to his van. He approached her and could almost see in her worried expression that her trip to Wildeve was for the same reason as his visit to Eustacia.

She did not conceal the fact. “Then,” said the reddleman, “you may as well leave it alone, Mrs. Yeobright.”

She didn’t hide it. “Then,” said the reddleman, “you might as well leave it alone, Mrs. Yeobright.”

“I half think so myself,” she said. “But nothing else remains to be done besides pressing the question upon him.”

“I kind of think so too,” she said. “But there’s really nothing else to do except ask him directly.”

“I should like to say a word first,” said Venn firmly. “Mr. Wildeve is not the only man who has asked Thomasin to marry him; and why should not another have a chance? Mrs. Yeobright, I should be glad to marry your niece and would have done it any time these last two years. There, now it is out, and I have never told anybody before but herself.”

“I’d like to say something first,” Venn said firmly. “Mr. Wildeve isn’t the only man who has asked Thomasin to marry him, so why shouldn’t another guy have a chance? Mrs. Yeobright, I’d be happy to marry your niece and would have done it anytime in the last two years. There, now it’s out, and I’ve never told anyone else but her.”

Mrs. Yeobright was not demonstrative, but her eyes involuntarily glanced towards his singular though shapely figure.

Mrs. Yeobright wasn’t very expressive, but her eyes couldn’t help but dart towards his unique yet attractive figure.

“Looks are not everything,” said the reddleman, noticing the glance. “There’s many a calling that don’t bring in so much as mine, if it comes to money; and perhaps I am not so much worse off than Wildeve. There is nobody so poor as these professional fellows who have failed; and if you shouldn’t like my redness—well, I am not red by birth, you know; I only took to this business for a freak; and I might turn my hand to something else in good time.”

“Looks aren’t everything,” said the reddleman, noticing the glance. “There are plenty of jobs that don’t pay as well as mine, if we’re talking about money; and maybe I’m not that much worse off than Wildeve. The real poor ones are those professionals who have failed; and if you don’t like my redness—well, I wasn’t born this way, you know; I just got into this line of work on a whim; and I could switch to something else when the time is right.”

“I am much obliged to you for your interest in my niece; but I fear there would be objections. More than that, she is devoted to this man.”

“I really appreciate your interest in my niece; however, I’m afraid there might be some objections. On top of that, she's completely devoted to this guy.”

“True; or I shouldn’t have done what I have this morning.”

“True; or I wouldn’t have done what I did this morning.”

“Otherwise there would be no pain in the case, and you would not see me going to his house now. What was Thomasin’s answer when you told her of your feelings?”

“Otherwise, there would be no pain in the situation, and you wouldn’t see me going to his house now. What did Thomasin say when you told her how you feel?”

“She wrote that you would object to me; and other things.”

“She wrote that you would have a problem with me; and other things.”

“She was in a measure right. You must not take this unkindly—I merely state it as a truth. You have been good to her, and we do not forget it. But as she was unwilling on her own account to be your wife, that settles the point without my wishes being concerned.”

“She was somewhat correct. Please don't take this the wrong way—I’m just stating a fact. You’ve been kind to her, and we appreciate it. But since she doesn’t want to be your wife for her own reasons, that resolves the matter without me having any say in it.”

“Yes. But there is a difference between then and now, ma’am. She is distressed now, and I have thought that if you were to talk to her about me, and think favourably of me yourself, there might be a chance of winning her round, and getting her quite independent of this Wildeve’s backward and forward play, and his not knowing whether he’ll have her or no.”

“Yes. But there’s a difference between then and now, ma’am. She’s upset right now, and I’ve thought that if you talked to her about me and considered me positively, there might be a chance of winning her over and making her completely independent of this Wildeve’s back-and-forth antics and his uncertainty about whether he’ll have her or not.”

Mrs. Yeobright shook her head. “Thomasin thinks, and I think with her, that she ought to be Wildeve’s wife, if she means to appear before the world without a slur upon her name. If they marry soon, everybody will believe that an accident did really prevent the wedding. If not, it may cast a shade upon her character—at any rate make her ridiculous. In short, if it is anyhow possible they must marry now.”

Mrs. Yeobright shook her head. “Thomasin thinks, and I agree with her, that she should be Wildeve’s wife if she wants to present herself to the world without any stain on her name. If they get married soon, everyone will believe that an accident truly stopped the wedding. If not, it might reflect poorly on her character—at the very least, it could make her look foolish. In short, if it's at all possible, they need to get married now.”

“I thought that till half an hour ago. But, after all, why should her going off with him to Anglebury for a few hours do her any harm? Anybody who knows how pure she is will feel any such thought to be quite unjust. I have been trying this morning to help on this marriage with Wildeve—yes, I, ma’am—in the belief that I ought to do it, because she was so wrapped up in him. But I much question if I was right, after all. However, nothing came of it. And now I offer myself.”

“I thought that until about half an hour ago. But honestly, why should her going off with him to Anglebury for a few hours do her any harm? Anyone who knows how pure she is would think that idea is totally unfair. I’ve been trying this morning to support her marriage with Wildeve—yes, me, ma’am—because I believed I should, since she was so into him. But I really wonder if I was right. Anyway, nothing came of it. And now I’m putting myself forward.”

Mrs. Yeobright appeared disinclined to enter further into the question. “I fear I must go on,” she said. “I do not see that anything else can be done.”

Mrs. Yeobright seemed unwilling to discuss the matter any further. “I’m afraid I have to continue,” she said. “I don’t think there’s anything else that can be done.”

And she went on. But though this conversation did not divert Thomasin’s aunt from her purposed interview with Wildeve, it made a considerable difference in her mode of conducting that interview. She thanked God for the weapon which the reddleman had put into her hands.

And she continued. But even though this conversation didn’t distract Thomasin’s aunt from her planned meeting with Wildeve, it significantly changed how she approached that meeting. She was grateful for the advantage that the reddleman had given her.

Wildeve was at home when she reached the inn. He showed her silently into the parlour, and closed the door. Mrs. Yeobright began—

Wildeve was at home when she arrived at the inn. He quietly led her into the lounge and shut the door. Mrs. Yeobright started—

“I have thought it my duty to call today. A new proposal has been made to me, which has rather astonished me. It will affect Thomasin greatly; and I have decided that it should at least be mentioned to you.”

“I felt it was my duty to come by today. I’ve received a surprising new proposal. It will have a significant impact on Thomasin, and I’ve decided that I should at least mention it to you.”

“Yes? What is it?” he said civilly.

“Yeah? What’s up?” he said politely.

“It is, of course, in reference to her future. You may not be aware that another man has shown himself anxious to marry Thomasin. Now, though I have not encouraged him yet, I cannot conscientiously refuse him a chance any longer. I don’t wish to be short with you; but I must be fair to him and to her.”

“It’s obviously about her future. You might not know that another man is eager to marry Thomasin. While I haven’t supported him yet, I can’t in good conscience deny him a chance any longer. I don’t want to be curt with you, but I have to be fair to him and to her.”

“Who is the man?” said Wildeve with surprise.

“Who is that guy?” Wildeve asked, surprised.

“One who has been in love with her longer than she has with you. He proposed to her two years ago. At that time she refused him.”

“One person has loved her longer than you have. He asked her to marry him two years ago, and she turned him down then.”

“Well?”

"What's up?"

“He has seen her lately, and has asked me for permission to pay his addresses to her. She may not refuse him twice.”

“He's seen her recently and has asked me for permission to pursue her. She might not turn him down twice.”

“What is his name?”

"What’s his name?"

Mrs. Yeobright declined to say. “He is a man Thomasin likes,” she added, “and one whose constancy she respects at least. It seems to me that what she refused then she would be glad to get now. She is much annoyed at her awkward position.”

Mrs. Yeobright refused to say. “He’s a guy Thomasin likes,” she added, “and one whose loyalty she at least respects. It seems to me that what she turned down back then, she would be happy to have now. She’s really frustrated with her awkward situation.”

“She never once told me of this old lover.”

“She never mentioned this old lover to me.”

“The gentlest women are not such fools as to show every card.”

“The gentlest women aren't so foolish as to show every card.”

“Well, if she wants him I suppose she must have him.”

“Well, if she wants him, I guess she has to have him.”

“It is easy enough to say that; but you don’t see the difficulty. He wants her much more than she wants him; and before I can encourage anything of the sort I must have a clear understanding from you that you will not interfere to injure an arrangement which I promote in the belief that it is for the best. Suppose, when they are engaged, and everything is smoothly arranged for their marriage, that you should step between them and renew your suit? You might not win her back, but you might cause much unhappiness.”

“It’s simple to say that, but you don’t grasp the challenge. He desires her a lot more than she desires him; and before I can support anything like that, I need you to clearly understand that you won’t interfere and sabotage an arrangement that I’m backing because I believe it’s for the best. Imagine, once they’re engaged and everything is set for their wedding, you coming in between them to pursue her again? You might not win her back, but you could create a lot of unhappiness.”

“Of course I should do no such thing,” said Wildeve “But they are not engaged yet. How do you know that Thomasin would accept him?”

“Of course I shouldn’t do anything like that,” Wildeve said. “But they aren’t engaged yet. How do you know that Thomasin would say yes to him?”

“That’s a question I have carefully put to myself; and upon the whole the probabilities are in favour of her accepting him in time. I flatter myself that I have some influence over her. She is pliable, and I can be strong in my recommendations of him.”

"That's a question I've thought about a lot, and overall, the odds are in favor of her accepting him eventually. I like to think I have some influence over her. She is flexible, and I can be persuasive in my recommendations for him."

“And in your disparagement of me at the same time.”

“And at the same time, you put me down.”

“Well, you may depend upon my not praising you,” she said drily. “And if this seems like manœuvring, you must remember that her position is peculiar, and that she has been hardly used. I shall also be helped in making the match by her own desire to escape from the humiliation of her present state; and a woman’s pride in these cases will lead her a very great way. A little managing may be required to bring her round; but I am equal to that, provided that you agree to the one thing indispensable; that is, to make a distinct declaration that she is to think no more of you as a possible husband. That will pique her into accepting him.”

"Well, you can count on me not to praise you," she said dryly. "And if this seems like manipulation, you have to remember that her situation is unique and that she's been treated poorly. I'll also have her own wish to escape the embarrassment of her current state working in my favor; a woman's pride in these situations can drive her a long way. A little finesse might be needed to win her over, but I'm up for it, as long as you agree to one essential thing: you need to make it clear that she shouldn't see you as a potential husband anymore. That will encourage her to accept him."

“I can hardly say that just now, Mrs. Yeobright. It is so sudden.”

"I can barely say that right now, Mrs. Yeobright. It's just so sudden."

“And so my whole plan is interfered with! It is very inconvenient that you refuse to help my family even to the small extent of saying distinctly you will have nothing to do with us.”

“And so my whole plan is messed up! It's really inconvenient that you won't help my family, not even by clearly saying you want nothing to do with us.”

Wildeve reflected uncomfortably. “I confess I was not prepared for this,” he said. “Of course I’ll give her up if you wish, if it is necessary. But I thought I might be her husband.”

Wildeve thought to himself, feeling uneasy. “I admit I wasn’t ready for this,” he said. “Of course I’ll let her go if you want me to, if it’s needed. But I thought I might be her husband.”

“We have heard that before.”

"We've heard that before."

“Now, Mrs. Yeobright, don’t let us disagree. Give me a fair time. I don’t want to stand in the way of any better chance she may have; only I wish you had let me know earlier. I will write to you or call in a day or two. Will that suffice?”

“Now, Mrs. Yeobright, let’s not argue. Give me a fair amount of time. I don’t want to hinder any better opportunity she might have; I just wish you had informed me sooner. I’ll write to you or call in a day or two. Does that work for you?”

“Yes,” she replied, “provided you promise not to communicate with Thomasin without my knowledge.”

"Yes," she said, "as long as you promise not to talk to Thomasin without me knowing."

“I promise that,” he said. And the interview then terminated, Mrs. Yeobright returning homeward as she had come.

“I promise that,” he said. After that, the interview ended, and Mrs. Yeobright headed home just like she had arrived.

By far the greatest effect of her simple strategy on that day was, as often happens, in a quarter quite outside her view when arranging it. In the first place, her visit sent Wildeve the same evening after dark to Eustacia’s house at Mistover.

By far the biggest impact of her simple plan that day was, as often happens, in a direction completely outside her knowledge while she was putting it together. First of all, her visit caused Wildeve to head to Eustacia’s house at Mistover that same evening after dark.

At this hour the lonely dwelling was closely blinded and shuttered from the chill and darkness without. Wildeve’s clandestine plan with her was to take a little gravel in his hand and hold it to the crevice at the top of the window shutter, which was on the outside, so that it should fall with a gentle rustle, resembling that of a mouse, between shutter and glass. This precaution in attracting her attention was to avoid arousing the suspicions of her grandfather.

At this hour, the lonely house was tightly closed off from the cold and darkness outside. Wildeve’s secret plan with her was to take a small handful of gravel and hold it to the crack at the top of the window shutter, which was on the outside, so that it would fall with a soft rustle, similar to that of a mouse, between the shutter and the glass. This tactic for getting her attention was meant to avoid raising her grandfather's suspicions.

The soft words, “I hear; wait for me,” in Eustacia’s voice from within told him that she was alone.

The soft words, “I hear; wait for me,” in Eustacia’s voice echoed from inside, telling him that she was alone.

He waited in his customary manner by walking round the enclosure and idling by the pool, for Wildeve was never asked into the house by his proud though condescending mistress. She showed no sign of coming out in a hurry. The time wore on, and he began to grow impatient. In the course of twenty minutes she appeared from round the corner, and advanced as if merely taking an airing.

He waited as usual, walking around the yard and hanging out by the pool, since Wildeve was never invited into the house by his proud yet slightly condescending mistress. She gave no indication of rushing to come out. Time passed, and he started to get impatient. After about twenty minutes, she came around the corner and approached as if she were just enjoying a stroll.

“You would not have kept me so long had you known what I come about,” he said with bitterness. “Still, you are worth waiting for.”

“You wouldn’t have kept me waiting so long if you knew why I came,” he said bitterly. “Still, you’re worth the wait.”

“What has happened?” said Eustacia. “I did not know you were in trouble. I too am gloomy enough.”

“What happened?” said Eustacia. “I didn’t know you were in trouble. I’m feeling pretty down myself.”

“I am not in trouble,” said he. “It is merely that affairs have come to a head, and I must take a clear course.”

“I’m not in trouble,” he said. “It's just that things have reached a point where I need to make a clear decision.”

“What course is that?” she asked with attentive interest.

“What class is that?” she asked with keen interest.

“And can you forget so soon what I proposed to you the other night? Why, take you from this place, and carry you away with me abroad.”

“And can you forget so quickly what I suggested to you the other night? I want to take you away from this place and travel abroad together.”

“I have not forgotten. But why have you come so unexpectedly to repeat the question, when you only promised to come next Saturday? I thought I was to have plenty of time to consider.”

"I haven't forgotten. But why did you come so unexpectedly to ask the question again when you only said you'd come next Saturday? I thought I would have plenty of time to think it over."

“Yes, but the situation is different now.”

“Yes, but things are different now.”

“Explain to me.”

“Explain it to me.”

“I don’t want to explain, for I may pain you.”

“I don’t want to explain because it might hurt you.”

“But I must know the reason of this hurry.”

“But I need to know why you’re in such a rush.”

“It is simply my ardour, dear Eustacia. Everything is smooth now.”

“It’s just my passion, dear Eustacia. Everything is good now.”

“Then why are you so ruffled?”

“Then why are you so upset?”

“I am not aware of it. All is as it should be. Mrs. Yeobright—but she is nothing to us.”

“I don’t know about it. Everything is as it should be. Mrs. Yeobright—but she means nothing to us.”

“Ah, I knew she had something to do with it! Come, I don’t like reserve.”

“Ah, I knew she was involved in this! Come on, I don’t like holding back.”

“No—she has nothing. She only says she wishes me to give up Thomasin because another man is anxious to marry her. The woman, now she no longer needs me, actually shows off!” Wildeve’s vexation has escaped him in spite of himself.

“No—she has nothing. She just says she wants me to give up Thomasin because another guy is eager to marry her. Now that she no longer needs me, the woman actually shows off!” Wildeve's frustration has slipped out despite himself.

Eustacia was silent a long while. “You are in the awkward position of an official who is no longer wanted,” she said in a changed tone.

Eustacia was quiet for a long time. “You’re in the uncomfortable spot of someone who is no longer needed,” she said in a different tone.

“It seems so. But I have not yet seen Thomasin.”

“It looks that way. But I haven’t seen Thomasin yet.”

“And that irritates you. Don’t deny it, Damon. You are actually nettled by this slight from an unexpected quarter.”

“And that bothers you. Don’t pretend it doesn’t, Damon. You are genuinely annoyed by this slight from an unexpected source.”

“Well?”

"What's up?"

“And you come to get me because you cannot get her. This is certainly a new position altogether. I am to be a stop-gap.”

“And you come to get me because you can’t get her. This is definitely a whole new situation. I’m just supposed to be a temporary solution.”

“Please remember that I proposed the same thing the other day.”

“Please remember that I suggested the same thing the other day.”

Eustacia again remained in a sort of stupefied silence. What curious feeling was this coming over her? Was it really possible that her interest in Wildeve had been so entirely the result of antagonism that the glory and the dream departed from the man with the first sound that he was no longer coveted by her rival? She was, then, secure of him at last. Thomasin no longer required him. What a humiliating victory! He loved her best, she thought; and yet—dared she to murmur such treacherous criticism ever so softly?—what was the man worth whom a woman inferior to herself did not value? The sentiment which lurks more or less in all animate nature—that of not desiring the undesired of others—was lively as a passion in the supersubtle, epicurean heart of Eustacia. Her social superiority over him, which hitherto had scarcely ever impressed her, became unpleasantly insistent, and for the first time she felt that she had stooped in loving him.

Eustacia sat in a daze, lost in thought. What strange feeling was washing over her? Was it really possible that her interest in Wildeve had stemmed entirely from rivalry, and that his charm and allure faded the moment he was no longer desired by Thomasin? She was finally in control of the situation. Thomasin didn't need him anymore. What a degrading triumph! She thought he loved her best, but—did she dare to voice such treacherous doubts even softly?—what value did a man have if someone less worthy than her didn't appreciate him? The instinct to not want what others don’t want was burning like a fire in Eustacia’s refined and discerning heart. Her social superiority over him, which had hardly registered before, now weighed heavily on her, making her feel for the first time that she had lowered herself by loving him.

“Well, darling, you agree?” said Wildeve.

“Well, sweetheart, do you agree?” said Wildeve.

“If it could be London, or even Budmouth, instead of America,” she murmured languidly. “Well, I will think. It is too great a thing for me to decide offhand. I wish I hated the heath less—or loved you more.”

“If it could be London, or even Budmouth, instead of America,” she murmured softly. “Well, I’ll think about it. It’s too big of a decision for me to make on the spot. I wish I hated the heath less—or loved you more.”

“You can be painfully frank. You loved me a month ago warmly enough to go anywhere with me.”

“You can be brutally honest. You loved me warmly enough a month ago to go anywhere with me.”

“And you loved Thomasin.”

“And you loved Tom.”

“Yes, perhaps that was where the reason lay,” he returned, with almost a sneer. “I don’t hate her now.”

“Yes, maybe that’s where the reason was,” he replied, almost with a sneer. “I don’t hate her anymore.”

“Exactly. The only thing is that you can no longer get her.”

“Exactly. The only problem is that you can no longer have her.”

“Come—no taunts, Eustacia, or we shall quarrel. If you don’t agree to go with me, and agree shortly, I shall go by myself.”

“Come on—no mocking, Eustacia, or we’ll end up fighting. If you don’t agree to come with me, and do it soon, I’ll go alone.”

“Or try Thomasin again. Damon, how strange it seems that you could have married her or me indifferently, and only have come to me because I am—cheapest! Yes, yes—it is true. There was a time when I should have exclaimed against a man of that sort, and been quite wild; but it is all past now.”

“Or try Thomasin again. Damon, it’s odd to think you could have married either her or me without care, and you only chose me because I’m the least expensive! Yes, yes—it’s true. There was a time when I would’ve been furious at a man like that and totally upset; but that’s all in the past now.”

“Will you go, dearest? Come secretly with me to Bristol, marry me, and turn our backs upon this dog-hole of England for ever? Say Yes.”

“Will you come, my dear? Let's sneak away to Bristol, get married, and leave this miserable place in England behind for good. Just say yes.”

“I want to get away from here at almost any cost,” she said with weariness, “but I don’t like to go with you. Give me more time to decide.”

“I want to get away from here at almost any cost,” she said tiredly, “but I don’t want to go with you. Give me more time to decide.”

“I have already,” said Wildeve. “Well, I give you one more week.”

“I have already,” said Wildeve. “Well, I’m giving you one more week.”

“A little longer, so that I may tell you decisively. I have to consider so many things. Fancy Thomasin being anxious to get rid of you! I cannot forget it.”

“A little longer, so I can tell you clearly. I have to think about so many things. Can you believe Thomasin is eager to be rid of you? I can’t forget that.”

“Never mind that. Say Monday week. I will be here precisely at this time.”

“Never mind that. Let’s say a week from Monday. I’ll be here exactly at this time.”

“Let it be at Rainbarrow,” said she. “This is too near home; my grandfather may be walking out.”

“Let's have it at Rainbarrow,” she said. “This is too close to home; my grandfather might be out for a walk.”

“Thank you, dear. On Monday week at this time I will be at the Barrow. Till then good-bye.”

“Thank you, dear. In a week on Monday at this time, I’ll be at the Barrow. Until then, goodbye.”

“Good-bye. No, no, you must not touch me now. Shaking hands is enough till I have made up my mind.”

“Goodbye. No, no, you can't touch me now. Shaking hands is enough until I've made up my mind.”

Eustacia watched his shadowy form till it had disappeared. She placed her hand to her forehead and breathed heavily; and then her rich, romantic lips parted under that homely impulse—a yawn. She was immediately angry at having betrayed even to herself the possible evanescence of her passion for him. She could not admit at once that she might have overestimated Wildeve, for to perceive his mediocrity now was to admit her own great folly heretofore. And the discovery that she was the owner of a disposition so purely that of the dog in the manger had something in it which at first made her ashamed.

Eustacia watched his shadowy figure until it vanished. She placed her hand on her forehead and sighed heavily; then her rich, romantic lips opened with a familiar impulse—a yawn. She immediately felt angry at herself for revealing, even to herself, the possibility that her passion for him might be fleeting. She couldn't accept right away that she may have overvalued Wildeve, because recognizing his mediocrity now would mean acknowledging her own past mistakes. The realization that she had a temperament resembling that of a dog in the manger initially made her feel ashamed.

The fruit of Mrs. Yeobright’s diplomacy was indeed remarkable, though not as yet of the kind she had anticipated. It had appreciably influenced Wildeve, but it was influencing Eustacia far more. Her lover was no longer to her an exciting man whom many women strove for, and herself could only retain by striving with them. He was a superfluity.

The outcome of Mrs. Yeobright’s efforts was certainly impressive, though not exactly what she had expected. It had noticeably affected Wildeve, but it was impacting Eustacia even more. Her partner was no longer an exciting guy that many women desired, whom she felt she had to compete for. He had become unnecessary.

She went indoors in that peculiar state of misery which is not exactly grief, and which especially attends the dawnings of reason in the latter days of an ill-judged, transient love. To be conscious that the end of the dream is approaching, and yet has not absolutely come, is one of the most wearisome as well as the most curious stages along the course between the beginning of a passion and its end.

She went inside feeling a strange kind of sadness that wasn't quite grief, which often comes with the realization of the truth in the late stages of a misguided, short-lived love. Knowing that the dream is coming to an end, but not quite over yet, is both exhausting and fascinating as you navigate the space between the start of a passion and its conclusion.

Her grandfather had returned, and was busily engaged in pouring some gallons of newly arrived rum into the square bottles of his square cellaret. Whenever these home supplies were exhausted he would go to the Quiet Woman, and, standing with his back to the fire, grog in hand, tell remarkable stories of how he had lived seven years under the waterline of his ship, and other naval wonders, to the natives, who hoped too earnestly for a treat of ale from the teller to exhibit any doubts of his truth.

Her grandfather had come back and was busy pouring gallons of newly arrived rum into the square bottles in his square liquor cabinet. Whenever his home supplies ran out, he would head to the Quiet Woman, standing with his back to the fire and a drink in hand, sharing incredible stories about how he had spent seven years underwater on his ship and other amazing naval adventures. The locals, who eagerly hoped for a round of beer from him, never questioned the truth of his tales.

He had been there this evening. “I suppose you have heard the Egdon news, Eustacia?” he said, without looking up from the bottles. “The men have been talking about it at the Woman as if it were of national importance.”

He was there tonight. “I guess you’ve heard the news about Egdon, Eustacia?” he said, still looking down at the bottles. “The guys have been discussing it at the Woman like it’s a matter of national importance.”

“I have heard none,” she said.

“I haven’t heard anything,” she said.

“Young Clym Yeobright, as they call him, is coming home next week to spend Christmas with his mother. He is a fine fellow by this time, it seems. I suppose you remember him?”

“Young Clym Yeobright, as they call him, is coming home next week to spend Christmas with his mom. He’s turned into a great guy, it seems. I guess you remember him?”

“I never saw him in my life.”

“I’ve never seen him in my life.”

“Ah, true; he left before you came here. I well remember him as a promising boy.”

“Ah, right; he left before you got here. I remember him well as a promising kid.”

“Where has he been living all these years?”

“Where has he been living all these years?”

“In that rookery of pomp and vanity, Paris, I believe.”

“In that place of show and arrogance, Paris, I believe.”

BOOK SECOND—THE ARRIVAL

I.
Tidings of the Comer

On the fine days at this time of the year, and earlier, certain ephemeral operations were apt to disturb, in their trifling way, the majestic calm of Egdon Heath. They were activities which, beside those of a town, a village, or even a farm, would have appeared as the ferment of stagnation merely, a creeping of the flesh of somnolence. But here, away from comparisons, shut in by the stable hills, among which mere walking had the novelty of pageantry, and where any man could imagine himself to be Adam without the least difficulty, they attracted the attention of every bird within eyeshot, every reptile not yet asleep, and set the surrounding rabbits curiously watching from hillocks at a safe distance.

On nice days like this time of year, and even earlier, some fleeting activities could break the tranquil stillness of Egdon Heath in their small way. Compared to those in a city, a village, or even a farm, they would have seemed like a minor stir in a sea of stagnation, just a slight ripple disturbing a sense of drowsiness. But here, away from those comparisons, surrounded by the calming hills, where even a simple walk felt like an exciting event, and where anyone could easily picture themselves as Adam, these activities caught the eye of every bird in sight, every reptile still awake, and made the nearby rabbits curiously observe from safe little mounds.

The performance was that of bringing together and building into a stack the furze faggots which Humphrey had been cutting for the captain’s use during the foregoing fine days. The stack was at the end of the dwelling, and the men engaged in building it were Humphrey and Sam, the old man looking on.

The performance involved gathering and stacking the furze faggots that Humphrey had been cutting for the captain’s use during the recent nice days. The stack was at the back of the house, and the men working on it were Humphrey and Sam, while the old man watched.

It was a fine and quiet afternoon, about three o’clock; but the winter solstice having stealthily come on, the lowness of the sun caused the hour to seem later than it actually was, there being little here to remind an inhabitant that he must unlearn his summer experience of the sky as a dial. In the course of many days and weeks sunrise had advanced its quarters from northeast to southeast, sunset had receded from northwest to southwest; but Egdon had hardly heeded the change.

It was a nice and quiet afternoon, around three o’clock; but with the winter solstice having crept in, the low sun made the hour feel later than it actually was, and there wasn’t much around to remind anyone that they needed to forget their summer habit of reading the sky like a clock. Over many days and weeks, sunrise had moved from the northeast to the southeast, and sunset had shifted from the northwest to the southwest; yet Egdon hardly noticed the difference.

Eustacia was indoors in the dining-room, which was really more like a kitchen, having a stone floor and a gaping chimney-corner. The air was still, and while she lingered a moment here alone sounds of voices in conversation came to her ears directly down the chimney. She entered the recess, and, listening, looked up the old irregular shaft, with its cavernous hollows, where the smoke blundered about on its way to the square bit of sky at the top, from which the daylight struck down with a pallid glare upon the tatters of soot draping the flue as seaweed drapes a rocky fissure.

Eustacia was inside the dining room, which felt more like a kitchen, with its stone floor and wide chimney corner. The air was calm, and while she lingered alone for a moment, she heard voices chatting, coming directly down the chimney. She stepped into the recess and listened, looking up the old uneven shaft, with its deep hollows, where the smoke meandered on its way to the small patch of sky at the top, from which daylight filtered down with a pale glow onto the soot clinging to the flue like seaweed on a rocky crevice.

She remembered: the furze-stack was not far from the chimney, and the voices were those of the workers.

She remembered: the pile of furze wasn’t far from the chimney, and the voices were those of the workers.

Her grandfather joined in the conversation. “That lad ought never to have left home. His father’s occupation would have suited him best, and the boy should have followed on. I don’t believe in these new moves in families. My father was a sailor, so was I, and so should my son have been if I had had one.”

Her grandfather joined the conversation. “That kid should have never left home. His father's job would have been perfect for him, and he should have taken that path. I’m not a fan of these new trends in families. My dad was a sailor, I was a sailor, and my son should have been one too if I had one.”

“The place he’s been living at is Paris,” said Humphrey, “and they tell me ’tis where the king’s head was cut off years ago. My poor mother used to tell me about that business. ‘Hummy,’ she used to say, ‘I was a young maid then, and as I was at home ironing Mother’s caps one afternoon the parson came in and said, “They’ve cut the king’s head off, Jane; and what ’twill be next God knows.’”

“The place he’s been living is Paris,” said Humphrey, “and they say that’s where the king’s head was chopped off years ago. My poor mom used to tell me about that story. ‘Hummy,’ she would say, ‘I was a young girl back then, and one afternoon while I was at home ironing Mother’s caps, the pastor came in and said, “They’ve chopped off the king’s head, Jane; and what’s next, God knows.”’

“A good many of us knew as well as He before long,” said the captain, chuckling. “I lived seven years under water on account of it in my boyhood—in that damned surgery of the Triumph, seeing men brought down to the cockpit with their legs and arms blown to Jericho.... And so the young man has settled in Paris. Manager to a diamond merchant, or some such thing, is he not?”

“A lot of us figured it out just like he did soon enough,” said the captain, chuckling. “I spent seven years under the surface because of it when I was a kid—during that damn surgery on the Triumph, watching men come down to the cockpit with their limbs blown to pieces.... So the young guy has made a life in Paris. He's a manager for a diamond dealer or something like that, right?”

“Yes, sir, that’s it. ’Tis a blazing great business that he belongs to, so I’ve heard his mother say—like a king’s palace, as far as diments go.”

“Yes, sir, that’s it. It’s a huge business he’s a part of, or so I’ve heard his mother say—like a king’s palace, as far as diamonds go.”

“I can well mind when he left home,” said Sam.

“I remember when he left home,” said Sam.

“’Tis a good thing for the feller,” said Humphrey. “A sight of times better to be selling diments than nobbling about here.”

"That's a good thing for the guy," said Humphrey. "It's a whole lot better to be selling diamonds than hanging around here."

“It must cost a good few shillings to deal at such a place.”

“It must cost quite a bit to shop at a place like that.”

“A good few indeed, my man,” replied the captain. “Yes, you may make away with a deal of money and be neither drunkard nor glutton.”

“A good number, my man,” replied the captain. “Yes, you can spend a lot of money and not be a drunk or a glutton.”

“They say, too, that Clym Yeobright is become a real perusing man, with the strangest notions about things. There, that’s because he went to school early, such as the school was.”

“They say, too, that Clym Yeobright has become a true thinker, with the oddest ideas about things. That’s because he went to school early, whatever that school was like.”

“Strange notions, has he?” said the old man. “Ah, there’s too much of that sending to school in these days! It only does harm. Every gatepost and barn’s door you come to is sure to have some bad word or other chalked upon it by the young rascals—a woman can hardly pass for shame sometimes. If they’d never been taught how to write they wouldn’t have been able to scribble such villainy. Their fathers couldn’t do it, and the country was all the better for it.”

“Strange ideas, huh?” said the old man. “Ah, there’s way too much of that sending kids to school these days! It only causes trouble. Every gatepost and barn door you see is bound to have some bad word or another scrawled on it by those young troublemakers—a woman can hardly walk by without feeling ashamed sometimes. If they’d never learned to write, they wouldn’t have been able to scribble such nonsense. Their fathers couldn’t do it, and the country was way better off because of it.”

“Now, I should think, Cap’n, that Miss Eustacia had about as much in her head that comes from books as anybody about here?”

“Now, I would think, Captain, that Miss Eustacia has as much knowledge from books as anyone around here?”

“Perhaps if Miss Eustacia, too, had less romantic nonsense in her head it would be better for her,” said the captain shortly; after which he walked away.

“Maybe if Miss Eustacia didn’t have so many romantic ideas in her head, it would be better for her,” the captain said briefly, then walked away.

“I say, Sam,” observed Humphrey when the old man was gone, “she and Clym Yeobright would make a very pretty pigeon-pair—hey? If they wouldn’t I’ll be dazed! Both of one mind about niceties for certain, and learned in print, and always thinking about high doctrine—there couldn’t be a better couple if they were made o’ purpose. Clym’s family is as good as hers. His father was a farmer, that’s true; but his mother was a sort of lady, as we know. Nothing would please me better than to see them two man and wife.”

“I tell you, Sam,” Humphrey said after the old man left, “she and Clym Yeobright would make such a wonderful couple, don’t you think? If they didn’t, I’d be shocked! They’re definitely on the same page about the finer things in life, both educated, and always discussing lofty ideas—there couldn't be a better match if they were designed for each other. Clym’s family is just as good as hers. It’s true his father was a farmer, but his mother was quite the lady, as we know. Nothing would make me happier than to see them married.”

“They’d look very natty, arm-in-crook together, and their best clothes on, whether or no, if he’s at all the well-favoured fellow he used to be.”

“They’d look really sharp, linked arm-in-arm, wearing their best clothes, whether or not he’s still the good-looking guy he used to be.”

“They would, Humphrey. Well, I should like to see the chap terrible much after so many years. If I knew for certain when he was coming I’d stroll out three or four miles to meet him and help carry anything for’n; though I suppose he’s altered from the boy he was. They say he can talk French as fast as a maid can eat blackberries; and if so, depend upon it we who have stayed at home shall seem no more than scroff in his eyes.”

“They would, Humphrey. Well, I’d really like to see the guy a lot after so many years. If I knew for sure when he was coming, I’d walk three or four miles to meet him and help carry anything for him; though I guess he’s changed from the boy he used to be. They say he can speak French as fast as a maid can eat blackberries; and if that’s true, we who have stayed at home will seem like nothing in his eyes.”

“Coming across the water to Budmouth by steamer, isn’t he?”

"He's coming across the water to Budmouth by boat, right?"

“Yes; but how he’s coming from Budmouth I don’t know.”

“Yes; but I have no idea how he’s coming from Budmouth.”

“That’s a bad trouble about his cousin Thomasin. I wonder such a nice-notioned fellow as Clym likes to come home into it. What a nunnywatch we were in, to be sure, when we heard they weren’t married at all, after singing to ’em as man and wife that night! Be dazed if I should like a relation of mine to have been made such a fool of by a man. It makes the family look small.”

"That's a real problem with his cousin Thomasin. I can't believe that someone as reasonable as Clym would want to come back to this. We were so naive, thinking they were actually married after singing to them as a couple that night! I'd be embarrassed if a family member of mine got fooled like that by a guy. It makes the whole family look bad."

“Yes. Poor maid, her heart has ached enough about it. Her health is suffering from it, I hear, for she will bide entirely indoors. We never see her out now, scampering over the furze with a face as red as a rose, as she used to do.”

“Yes. Poor maid, her heart has hurt enough over this. I hear her health is suffering because of it, as she stays completely indoors. We never see her outside anymore, running over the gorse with a face as red as a rose, like she used to do.”

“I’ve heard she wouldn’t have Wildeve now if he asked her.”

“I’ve heard she wouldn’t go for Wildeve now even if he asked her.”

“You have? ’Tis news to me.”

“You have? That's news to me.”

While the furze-gatherers had desultorily conversed thus Eustacia’s face gradually bent to the hearth in a profound reverie, her toe unconsciously tapping the dry turf which lay burning at her feet.

While the furze-gatherers chatted aimlessly, Eustacia’s face slowly leaned toward the hearth in deep thought, her toe unknowingly tapping the dry turf that burned at her feet.

The subject of their discourse had been keenly interesting to her. A young and clever man was coming into that lonely heath from, of all contrasting places in the world, Paris. It was like a man coming from heaven. More singular still, the heathmen had instinctively coupled her and this man together in their minds as a pair born for each other.

The topic they were discussing had grabbed her attention. A young, smart guy was arriving at that isolated heath from, of all places, Paris. It was as if he were coming from heaven. Even more surprisingly, the people of the heath had instinctively matched her and this guy in their minds as if they were meant to be together.

That five minutes of overhearing furnished Eustacia with visions enough to fill the whole blank afternoon. Such sudden alternations from mental vacuity do sometimes occur thus quietly. She could never have believed in the morning that her colourless inner world would before night become as animated as water under a microscope, and that without the arrival of a single visitor. The words of Sam and Humphrey on the harmony between the unknown and herself had on her mind the effect of the invading Bard’s prelude in the Castle of Indolence, at which myriads of imprisoned shapes arose where had previously appeared the stillness of a void.

That five minutes of eavesdropping gave Eustacia enough ideas to fill the entire empty afternoon. It’s strange how quickly such shifts from a blank mind can happen. She would never have believed in the morning that her dull inner world would come to life by night like water under a microscope, all without the arrival of a single visitor. The words of Sam and Humphrey about the connection between the unknown and herself had the same effect on her mind as the Bard’s prelude in the Castle of Indolence, where countless trapped figures emerged from what had once been a still void.

Involved in these imaginings she knew nothing of time. When she became conscious of externals it was dusk. The furze-rick was finished; the men had gone home. Eustacia went upstairs, thinking that she would take a walk at this her usual time; and she determined that her walk should be in the direction of Blooms-End, the birthplace of young Yeobright and the present home of his mother. She had no reason for walking elsewhere, and why should she not go that way? The scene of the daydream is sufficient for a pilgrimage at nineteen. To look at the palings before the Yeobrights’ house had the dignity of a necessary performance. Strange that such a piece of idling should have seemed an important errand.

Caught up in her daydreams, she lost all sense of time. When she finally became aware of her surroundings, it was dusk. The work was done; the men had gone home. Eustacia went upstairs, thinking she would go for a walk as she usually did at this time, deciding to head toward Blooms-End, the birthplace of young Yeobright and the current home of his mother. She had no reason to walk anywhere else, so why not go that way? The setting of her daydream was enough for a young person to make a pilgrimage at nineteen. Looking at the fence in front of the Yeobright's house felt like something important she had to do. It was odd that such a simple act of wandering could feel like a significant task.

She put on her bonnet, and, leaving the house, descended the hill on the side towards Blooms-End, where she walked slowly along the valley for a distance of a mile and a half. This brought her to a spot in which the green bottom of the dale began to widen, the furze bushes to recede yet further from the path on each side, till they were diminished to an isolated one here and there by the increasing fertility of the soil. Beyond the irregular carpet of grass was a row of white palings, which marked the verge of the heath in this latitude. They showed upon the dusky scene that they bordered as distinctly as white lace on velvet. Behind the white palings was a little garden; behind the garden an old, irregular, thatched house, facing the heath, and commanding a full view of the valley. This was the obscure, removed spot to which was about to return a man whose latter life had been passed in the French capital—the centre and vortex of the fashionable world.

She put on her bonnet and, leaving the house, walked down the hill towards Blooms-End, strolling slowly along the valley for about a mile and a half. This brought her to a place where the green valley began to widen, and the furze bushes receded further from the path on both sides, until only a few remained, reduced by the growing richness of the soil. Beyond the uneven patch of grass was a row of white fences, marking the edge of the heath in this area. They stood out against the dark scene, like white lace on velvet. Behind the white fences was a small garden; behind the garden was an old, irregular thatched house that faced the heath and offered a full view of the valley. This was the obscure, secluded spot to which a man, whose later life had been spent in the French capital—the heart of the fashionable world—was about to return.

II.
The People at Blooms-End Make Ready

All that afternoon the expected arrival of the subject of Eustacia’s ruminations created a bustle of preparation at Blooms-End. Thomasin had been persuaded by her aunt, and by an instinctive impulse of loyalty towards her cousin Clym, to bestir herself on his account with an alacrity unusual in her during these most sorrowful days of her life. At the time that Eustacia was listening to the rick-makers’ conversation on Clym’s return, Thomasin was climbing into a loft over her aunt’s fuelhouse, where the store-apples were kept, to search out the best and largest of them for the coming holiday-time.

All that afternoon, the anticipated arrival of Eustacia’s thoughts created a flurry of activity at Blooms-End. Thomasin had been encouraged by her aunt and felt a natural loyalty towards her cousin Clym, which motivated her to rally in his support with an unusual eagerness during these extremely difficult days of her life. While Eustacia was listening to the rick-makers’ talk about Clym’s return, Thomasin was climbing into a loft above her aunt’s fuel house, where the stored apples were kept, to find the best and largest ones for the upcoming holiday.

The loft was lighted by a semicircular hole, through which the pigeons crept to their lodgings in the same high quarters of the premises; and from this hole the sun shone in a bright yellow patch upon the figure of the maiden as she knelt and plunged her naked arms into the soft brown fern, which, from its abundance, was used on Egdon in packing away stores of all kinds. The pigeons were flying about her head with the greatest unconcern, and the face of her aunt was just visible above the floor of the loft, lit by a few stray motes of light, as she stood halfway up the ladder, looking at a spot into which she was not climber enough to venture.

The loft was illuminated by a semicircular hole, through which the pigeons squeezed into their high living quarters; and from this hole, sunlight poured in, casting a bright yellow patch on the maiden's figure as she knelt and plunged her bare arms into the soft brown fern, which was plentifully used on Egdon for packing away all kinds of supplies. The pigeons flew around her head with complete indifference, and her aunt's face was barely visible above the loft floor, illuminated by a few stray specks of light, as she stood halfway up the ladder, gazing at a spot she felt too hesitant to climb to.

“Now a few russets, Tamsin. He used to like them almost as well as ribstones.”

“Now a few russets, Tamsin. He used to like them nearly as much as ribstones.”

Thomasin turned and rolled aside the fern from another nook, where more mellow fruit greeted her with its ripe smell. Before picking them out she stopped a moment.

Thomasin turned and pushed aside the fern from another spot, where more ripe fruit welcomed her with its sweet smell. Before picking them, she paused for a moment.

“Dear Clym, I wonder how your face looks now?” she said, gazing abstractedly at the pigeon-hole, which admitted the sunlight so directly upon her brown hair and transparent tissues that it almost seemed to shine through her.

“Dear Clym, I wonder what your face looks like now?” she said, staring vacantly at the slot that let sunlight shine directly onto her brown hair and delicate features, making it almost seem like the light was shining through her.

“If he could have been dear to you in another way,” said Mrs. Yeobright from the ladder, “this might have been a happy meeting.”

“If he could have been special to you in another way,” said Mrs. Yeobright from the ladder, “this could have been a happy meeting.”

“Is there any use in saying what can do no good, Aunt?”

“Is there any point in saying something that won't help, Aunt?”

“Yes,” said her aunt, with some warmth. “To thoroughly fill the air with the past misfortune, so that other girls may take warning and keep clear of it.”

“Yes,” her aunt replied warmly. “To completely fill the air with the past misfortune, so that other girls can take heed and avoid it.”

Thomasin lowered her face to the apples again. “I am a warning to others, just as thieves and drunkards and gamblers are,” she said in a low voice. “What a class to belong to! Do I really belong to them? ’Tis absurd! Yet why, Aunt, does everybody keep on making me think that I do, by the way they behave towards me? Why don’t people judge me by my acts? Now, look at me as I kneel here, picking up these apples—do I look like a lost woman?... I wish all good women were as good as I!” she added vehemently.

Thomasin lowered her face to the apples again. “I’m a warning to others, just like thieves, drunkards, and gamblers,” she said quietly. “What a group to be part of! Do I really belong to them? It’s ridiculous! But why, Aunt, does everyone keep making me feel this way by how they treat me? Why don’t people judge me by what I do? Now, look at me kneeling here, picking up these apples—do I look like a lost woman?... I wish all good women were as good as I am!” she added passionately.

“Strangers don’t see you as I do,” said Mrs. Yeobright; “they judge from false report. Well, it is a silly job, and I am partly to blame.”

“Strangers don’t see you the way I do,” said Mrs. Yeobright; “they judge based on hearsay. Well, it’s a foolish task, and I’m partly at fault.”

“How quickly a rash thing can be done!” replied the girl. Her lips were quivering, and tears so crowded themselves into her eyes that she could hardly distinguish apples from fern as she continued industriously searching to hide her weakness.

“How quickly a rash thing can be done!” replied the girl. Her lips were trembling, and tears filled her eyes so much that she could hardly tell the difference between the apples and the fern as she continued to search diligently to hide her weakness.

“As soon as you have finished getting the apples,” her aunt said, descending the ladder, “come down, and we’ll go for the holly. There is nobody on the heath this afternoon, and you need not fear being stared at. We must get some berries, or Clym will never believe in our preparations.”

“As soon as you finish picking the apples,” her aunt said, coming down the ladder, “come down and we’ll go for the holly. There’s nobody out on the heath this afternoon, so you don’t have to worry about being stared at. We need to get some berries, or Clym will never believe we’re getting ready.”

Thomasin came down when the apples were collected, and together they went through the white palings to the heath beyond. The open hills were airy and clear, and the remote atmosphere appeared, as it often appears on a fine winter day, in distinct planes of illumination independently toned, the rays which lit the nearer tracts of landscape streaming visibly across those further off; a stratum of ensaffroned light was imposed on a stratum of deep blue, and behind these lay still remoter scenes wrapped in frigid grey.

Thomasin came down when they finished collecting the apples, and together they walked through the white fence out to the heath. The open hills were light and clear, and the distant atmosphere looked, as it often does on a beautiful winter day, like distinct layers of light that were uniquely toned. The rays illuminating the nearby landscape streamed visibly across the ones further away; a layer of golden light rested on a layer of deep blue, and beyond that were even more distant scenes shrouded in cold grey.

They reached the place where the hollies grew, which was in a conical pit, so that the tops of the trees were not much above the general level of the ground. Thomasin stepped up into a fork of one of the bushes, as she had done under happier circumstances on many similar occasions, and with a small chopper that they had brought she began to lop off the heavily berried boughs.

They arrived at the spot where the holly trees were, which was in a conical dip, so the tops of the trees didn’t rise much above the ground level. Thomasin climbed into a fork of one of the bushes, just like she had done on many happier occasions, and with a small chopper they had brought, she started to trim off the boughs weighed down with berries.

“Don’t scratch your face,” said her aunt, who stood at the edge of the pit, regarding the girl as she held on amid the glistening green and scarlet masses of the tree. “Will you walk with me to meet him this evening?”

“Don’t scratch your face,” said her aunt, who stood at the edge of the pit, watching the girl as she held on amid the shiny green and red masses of the tree. “Will you walk with me to meet him this evening?”

“I should like to. Else it would seem as if I had forgotten him,” said Thomasin, tossing out a bough. “Not that that would matter much; I belong to one man; nothing can alter that. And that man I must marry, for my pride’s sake.”

“I would like to. Otherwise, it would feel like I had forgotten him,” said Thomasin, throwing out a branch. “Not that it would matter much; I’m committed to one man; nothing can change that. And that man I have to marry, for my pride’s sake.”

“I am afraid—” began Mrs. Yeobright.

“I’m afraid—” began Mrs. Yeobright.

“Ah, you think, ‘That weak girl—how is she going to get a man to marry her when she chooses?’ But let me tell you one thing, Aunt: Mr. Wildeve is not a profligate man, any more than I am an improper woman. He has an unfortunate manner, and doesn’t try to make people like him if they don’t wish to do it of their own accord.”

“Ah, you think, ‘That weak girl—how is she going to find a man to marry her when she wants?’ But let me tell you one thing, Aunt: Mr. Wildeve is not a careless man, just like I’m not an improper woman. He has an unfortunate way about him, and he doesn’t try to make people like him if they don’t want to of their own free will.”

“Thomasin,” said Mrs. Yeobright quietly, fixing her eye upon her niece, “do you think you deceive me in your defence of Mr. Wildeve?”

“Thomasin,” Mrs. Yeobright said softly, focusing her gaze on her niece, “do you really think you’re fooling me with your support of Mr. Wildeve?”

“How do you mean?”

“What do you mean?”

“I have long had a suspicion that your love for him has changed its colour since you have found him not to be the saint you thought him, and that you act a part to me.”

“I've had a feeling for a while that your feelings for him have shifted since you realized he isn't the saint you believed, and that you're putting on a show for me.”

“He wished to marry me, and I wish to marry him.”

“He wants to marry me, and I want to marry him.”

“Now, I put it to you: would you at this present moment agree to be his wife if that had not happened to entangle you with him?”

“Now, I ask you: would you right now agree to be his wife if that hadn’t happened to tie you to him?”

Thomasin looked into the tree and appeared much disturbed. “Aunt,” she said presently, “I have, I think, a right to refuse to answer that question.”

Thomasin looked into the tree and seemed quite upset. “Aunt,” she said after a moment, “I think I have the right to refuse to answer that question.”

“Yes, you have.”

"Yeah, you have."

“You may think what you choose. I have never implied to you by word or deed that I have grown to think otherwise of him, and I never will. And I shall marry him.”

“You can think whatever you want. I have never suggested to you, in what I say or do, that I've changed my mind about him, and I never will. And I will marry him.”

“Well, wait till he repeats his offer. I think he may do it, now that he knows—something I told him. I don’t for a moment dispute that it is the most proper thing for you to marry him. Much as I have objected to him in bygone days, I agree with you now, you may be sure. It is the only way out of a false position, and a very galling one.”

"Well, just wait until he makes the same offer again. I think he might, now that he knows—something I told him. I don’t doubt for a second that it’s the best thing for you to marry him. Even though I’ve been against him in the past, I’m on your side now, trust me. It’s the only way to get out of this tricky and really uncomfortable situation."

“What did you tell him?”

“What did you say to him?”

“That he was standing in the way of another lover of yours.”

“That he was blocking another one of your lovers.”

“Aunt,” said Thomasin, with round eyes, “what do you mean?”

“Aunt,” said Thomasin, her eyes wide, “what do you mean?”

“Don’t be alarmed; it was my duty. I can say no more about it now, but when it is over I will tell you exactly what I said, and why I said it.”

“Don’t worry; it was my responsibility. I can’t say anything more about it right now, but once it’s all over, I’ll explain exactly what I said and why I said it.”

Thomasin was perforce content.

Thomasin was reluctantly content.

“And you will keep the secret of my would-be marriage from Clym for the present?” she next asked.

“And you'll keep my secret about the potential marriage from Clym for now?” she then asked.

“I have given my word to. But what is the use of it? He must soon know what has happened. A mere look at your face will show him that something is wrong.”

“I’ve given my word to. But what good does that do? He’ll find out soon enough what’s happened. Just one look at your face will make it clear that something is off.”

Thomasin turned and regarded her aunt from the tree. “Now, hearken to me,” she said, her delicate voice expanding into firmness by a force which was other than physical. “Tell him nothing. If he finds out that I am not worthy to be his cousin, let him. But, since he loved me once, we will not pain him by telling him my trouble too soon. The air is full of the story, I know; but gossips will not dare to speak of it to him for the first few days. His closeness to me is the very thing that will hinder the tale from reaching him early. If I am not made safe from sneers in a week or two I will tell him myself.”

Thomasin turned and looked at her aunt from the tree. “Now, listen to me,” she said, her gentle voice gaining strength in a way that was more than just physical. “Don’t tell him anything. If he discovers that I’m not worthy to be his cousin, so be it. But since he loved me once, we won’t hurt him by revealing my troubles too soon. I know the air is full of the rumors; but gossipers won’t dare to mention it to him for the first few days. His closeness to me is exactly what will keep the news from getting to him right away. If I’m not safe from mockery in a week or two, I will tell him myself.”

The earnestness with which Thomasin spoke prevented further objections. Her aunt simply said, “Very well. He should by rights have been told at the time that the wedding was going to be. He will never forgive you for your secrecy.”

The seriousness with which Thomasin spoke stopped any more objections. Her aunt just said, “Alright. He should have been informed when the wedding was set to happen. He’ll never forgive you for keeping it a secret.”

“Yes, he will, when he knows it was because I wished to spare him, and that I did not expect him home so soon. And you must not let me stand in the way of your Christmas party. Putting it off would only make matters worse.”

“Yeah, he will, when he finds out it was because I wanted to protect him, and that I didn’t think he’d be back so soon. And you shouldn’t let me stop you from having your Christmas party. Delaying it would just make things worse.”

“Of course I shall not. I do not wish to show myself beaten before all Egdon, and the sport of a man like Wildeve. We have enough berries now, I think, and we had better take them home. By the time we have decked the house with this and hung up the mistletoe, we must think of starting to meet him.”

“Of course I won’t. I don’t want to look defeated in front of everyone in Egdon, especially not for someone like Wildeve. We have enough berries now, I think, and it’s best if we take them home. By the time we decorate the house with these and hang up the mistletoe, we should think about getting ready to meet him.”

Thomasin came out of the tree, shook from her hair and dress the loose berries which had fallen thereon, and went down the hill with her aunt, each woman bearing half the gathered boughs. It was now nearly four o’clock, and the sunlight was leaving the vales. When the west grew red the two relatives came again from the house and plunged into the heath in a different direction from the first, towards a point in the distant highway along which the expected man was to return.

Thomasin stepped out from the tree, shaking the loose berries out of her hair and dress, and headed down the hill with her aunt, with each woman carrying half of the gathered branches. It was nearly four o’clock now, and the sunlight was fading from the valleys. As the sky turned red in the west, the two women came back from the house and ventured into the heath again, but this time in a different direction, towards a spot on the distant road where the man they were waiting for was supposed to return.

III.
How a Little Sound Produced a Great Dream

Eustacia stood just within the heath, straining her eyes in the direction of Mrs. Yeobright’s house and premises. No light, sound, or movement was perceptible there. The evening was chilly; the spot was dark and lonely. She inferred that the guest had not yet come; and after lingering ten or fifteen minutes she turned again towards home.

Eustacia stood just inside the heath, squinting in the direction of Mrs. Yeobright’s house and property. No light, sound, or movement was visible there. The evening was cool; the place felt dark and isolated. She guessed that the guest hadn’t arrived yet, and after waiting for ten or fifteen minutes, she turned back towards home.

She had not far retraced her steps when sounds in front of her betokened the approach of persons in conversation along the same path. Soon their heads became visible against the sky. They were walking slowly; and though it was too dark for much discovery of character from aspect, the gait of them showed that they were not workers on the heath. Eustacia stepped a little out of the foot-track to let them pass. They were two women and a man; and the voices of the women were those of Mrs. Yeobright and Thomasin.

She hadn’t gone far when she heard voices ahead, signaling that people were approaching along the same path. Soon, their heads appeared against the sky. They were walking slowly, and even though it was too dark to see them clearly, their way of walking suggested they weren’t laborers from the heath. Eustacia stepped aside from the path to let them pass. It was two women and a man; the women’s voices were those of Mrs. Yeobright and Thomasin.

They went by her, and at the moment of passing appeared to discern her dusky form. There came to her ears in a masculine voice, “Good night!”

They walked past her, and as they did, it seemed like they noticed her dark figure. She heard a male voice say, “Good night!”

She murmured a reply, glided by them, and turned round. She could not, for a moment, believe that chance, unrequested, had brought into her presence the soul of the house she had gone to inspect, the man without whom her inspection would not have been thought of.

She whispered a response, walked past them, and turned around. For a moment, she couldn't believe that fate, uninvited, had brought the essence of the house she came to check out right in front of her, the man without whom her visit wouldn’t have been on her mind at all.

She strained her eyes to see them, but was unable. Such was her intentness, however, that it seemed as if her ears were performing the functions of seeing as well as hearing. This extension of power can almost be believed in at such moments. The deaf Dr. Kitto was probably under the influence of a parallel fancy when he described his body as having become, by long endeavour, so sensitive to vibrations that he had gained the power of perceiving by it as by ears.

She squinted to see them but couldn’t. Still, her focus was so intense that it felt like her ears were doing the work of her eyes as well as her hearing. This kind of power can almost be believed in during moments like that. The deaf Dr. Kitto probably experienced a similar idea when he said that, after a long effort, his body had become so sensitive to vibrations that he could perceive things through it, just like he could with his ears.

She could follow every word that the ramblers uttered. They were talking no secrets. They were merely indulging in the ordinary vivacious chat of relatives who have long been parted in person though not in soul. But it was not to the words that Eustacia listened; she could not even have recalled, a few minutes later, what the words were. It was to the alternating voice that gave out about one-tenth of them—the voice that had wished her good night. Sometimes this throat uttered Yes, sometimes it uttered No; sometimes it made inquiries about a time-worn denizen of the place. Once it surprised her notions by remarking upon the friendliness and geniality written in the faces of the hills around.

She could follow every word that the hikers said. They weren't sharing any secrets. They were just enjoying the typical lively conversation of family members who have been apart physically but not emotionally. But Eustacia wasn’t listening to the actual words; she wouldn’t have been able to recall what they were just a few minutes later. She focused on the alternating voice that delivered about one-tenth of them—the voice that had wished her goodnight. Sometimes this voice said Yes, sometimes it said No; sometimes it asked about a long-time resident of the area. Once it caught her off guard by commenting on the friendliness and warmth reflected in the faces of the surrounding hills.

The three voices passed on, and decayed and died out upon her ear. Thus much had been granted her; and all besides withheld. No event could have been more exciting. During the greater part of the afternoon she had been entrancing herself by imagining the fascination which must attend a man come direct from beautiful Paris—laden with its atmosphere, familiar with its charms. And this man had greeted her.

The three voices faded away and disappeared from her ears. That was all she had been given; everything else was kept from her. Nothing could have been more thrilling. For most of the afternoon, she had been captivating herself by imagining how exciting it must be to meet a man who had just come from beautiful Paris—filled with its vibe and knowing its allure. And this man had greeted her.

With the departure of the figures the profuse articulations of the women wasted away from her memory; but the accents of the other stayed on. Was there anything in the voice of Mrs. Yeobright’s son—for Clym it was—startling as a sound? No; it was simply comprehensive. All emotional things were possible to the speaker of that “good night.” Eustacia’s imagination supplied the rest—except the solution to one riddle. What could the tastes of that man be who saw friendliness and geniality in these shaggy hills?

With the departure of the figures, the vivid details of the women faded from her memory; but the sound of the other lingered on. Was there anything in Mrs. Yeobright’s son’s voice—because it was Clym—that was surprising? No; it was just warm and understanding. All feelings were possible for the person who said that “good night.” Eustacia’s imagination filled in the blanks—except for the answer to one mystery. What could that man’s tastes be, who found friendliness and warmth in these rough hills?

On such occasions as this a thousand ideas pass through a highly charged woman’s head; and they indicate themselves on her face; but the changes, though actual, are minute. Eustacia’s features went through a rhythmical succession of them. She glowed; remembering the mendacity of the imagination, she flagged; then she freshened; then she fired; then she cooled again. It was a cycle of aspects, produced by a cycle of visions.

On occasions like this, a thousand thoughts rush through a passionate woman's mind, and they show on her face; but the changes, while real, are subtle. Eustacia's features went through a rhythmic series of them. She radiated warmth; recalling the lies of her imagination, she dimmed; then she perked up; then she became intense; then she calmed down again. It was a cycle of expressions, triggered by a cycle of visions.

Eustacia entered her own house; she was excited. Her grandfather was enjoying himself over the fire, raking about the ashes and exposing the red-hot surface of the turves, so that their lurid glare irradiated the chimney-corner with the hues of a furnace.

Eustacia walked into her house, feeling excited. Her grandfather was relaxed by the fire, stirring the ashes and revealing the glowing surface of the turf, which cast a fiery light into the corner of the room.

“Why is it that we are never friendly with the Yeobrights?” she said, coming forward and stretching her soft hands over the warmth. “I wish we were. They seem to be very nice people.”

“Why is it that we never get along with the Yeobrights?” she asked, moving closer and stretching her soft hands over the warmth. “I wish we did. They seem like really nice people.”

“Be hanged if I know why,” said the captain. “I liked the old man well enough, though he was as rough as a hedge. But you would never have cared to go there, even if you might have, I am well sure.”

“Be hanged if I know why,” said the captain. “I liked the old man well enough, though he was as rough as a hedge. But you would never have wanted to go there, even if you could have, I’m sure of it.”

“Why shouldn’t I?”

“Why not?”

“Your town tastes would find them far too countrified. They sit in the kitchen, drink mead and elder-wine, and sand the floor to keep it clean. A sensible way of life; but how would you like it?”

“Your tastes from the city would find them way too rustic. They hang out in the kitchen, drink mead and elderberry wine, and sand the floor to keep it tidy. It’s a practical way of living; but how would you feel about it?”

“I thought Mrs. Yeobright was a ladylike woman? A curate’s daughter, was she not?”

“I thought Mrs. Yeobright was a classy woman? She was a curate’s daughter, right?”

“Yes; but she was obliged to live as her husband did; and I suppose she has taken kindly to it by this time. Ah, I recollect that I once accidentally offended her, and I have never seen her since.”

“Yes, but she had to live the way her husband did; I guess she’s gotten used to it by now. Ah, I remember I once accidentally upset her, and I haven’t seen her since.”

That night was an eventful one to Eustacia’s brain, and one which she hardly ever forgot. She dreamt a dream; and few human beings, from Nebuchadnezzar to the Swaffham tinker, ever dreamt a more remarkable one. Such an elaborately developed, perplexing, exciting dream was certainly never dreamed by a girl in Eustacia’s situation before. It had as many ramifications as the Cretan labyrinth, as many fluctuations as the northern lights, as much colour as a parterre in June, and was as crowded with figures as a coronation. To Queen Scheherazade the dream might have seemed not far removed from commonplace; and to a girl just returned from all the courts of Europe it might have seemed not more than interesting. But amid the circumstances of Eustacia’s life it was as wonderful as a dream could be.

That night was a significant one for Eustacia, and it’s something she hardly ever forgot. She had a dream, and few people, from Nebuchadnezzar to the Swaffham tinker, have ever had one as remarkable as hers. Such a complex, confusing, and exciting dream had surely never been experienced by a girl in Eustacia’s situation before. It had as many twists as the Cretan labyrinth, as many changes as the northern lights, as much color as a garden in June, and was as packed with characters as a coronation. To Queen Scheherazade, the dream might have seemed pretty ordinary; and to a girl just back from all the courts of Europe, it might not have seemed more than mildly interesting. But given the circumstances of Eustacia’s life, it was as amazing as a dream could get.

There was, however, gradually evolved from its transformation scenes a less extravagant episode, in which the heath dimly appeared behind the general brilliancy of the action. She was dancing to wondrous music, and her partner was the man in silver armour who had accompanied her through the previous fantastic changes, the visor of his helmet being closed. The mazes of the dance were ecstatic. Soft whispering came into her ear from under the radiant helmet, and she felt like a woman in Paradise. Suddenly these two wheeled out from the mass of dancers, dived into one of the pools of the heath, and came out somewhere into an iridescent hollow, arched with rainbows. “It must be here,” said the voice by her side, and blushingly looking up she saw him removing his casque to kiss her. At that moment there was a cracking noise, and his figure fell into fragments like a pack of cards.

There was, however, gradually evolving from its transformation scenes a less extravagant episode, in which the heath dimly appeared behind the overall brilliance of the action. She was dancing to beautiful music, and her partner was the man in silver armor who had accompanied her through the previous fantastical changes, the visor of his helmet closed. The movements of the dance were ecstatic. Soft whispers drifted into her ear from beneath the radiant helmet, and she felt like a woman in Paradise. Suddenly, the two of them spun out from the crowd of dancers, dove into one of the pools on the heath, and emerged somewhere in an iridescent hollow, arched with rainbows. “It must be here,” said the voice beside her, and blushingly looking up, she saw him taking off his helmet to kiss her. At that moment, there was a cracking noise, and his figure fell into fragments like a deck of cards.

She cried aloud. “O that I had seen his face!”

She cried out, “I wish I had seen his face!”

Eustacia awoke. The cracking had been that of the window shutter downstairs, which the maid-servant was opening to let in the day, now slowly increasing to Nature’s meagre allowance at this sickly time of the year. “O that I had seen his face!” she said again. “’Twas meant for Mr. Yeobright!”

Eustacia woke up. The noise was from the window shutter downstairs, which the maid was opening to let in the daylight, now slowly increasing to Nature's scant offering at this unhealthy time of year. “Oh, if only I had seen his face!” she said again. “It was meant for Mr. Yeobright!”

When she became cooler she perceived that many of the phases of the dream had naturally arisen out of the images and fancies of the day before. But this detracted little from its interest, which lay in the excellent fuel it provided for newly kindled fervour. She was at the modulating point between indifference and love, at the stage called “having a fancy for.” It occurs once in the history of the most gigantic passions, and it is a period when they are in the hands of the weakest will.

When she calmed down, she realized that many parts of the dream had naturally come from the thoughts and daydreams of the previous day. But this took away little from its intrigue, which was in the great inspiration it gave for her newly ignited feelings. She was at the tipping point between indifference and love, at that stage known as “having a crush.” It happens once in the life of the most intense passions, and it’s a time when they’re controlled by the weakest will.

The perfervid woman was by this time half in love with a vision. The fantastic nature of her passion, which lowered her as an intellect, raised her as a soul. If she had had a little more self-control she would have attenuated the emotion to nothing by sheer reasoning, and so have killed it off. If she had had a little less pride she might have gone and circumambulated the Yeobrights’ premises at Blooms-End at any maidenly sacrifice until she had seen him. But Eustacia did neither of these things. She acted as the most exemplary might have acted, being so influenced; she took an airing twice or thrice a day upon the Egdon hills, and kept her eyes employed.

The passionate woman was by now almost in love with an illusion. The strange nature of her feelings, which diminished her intellect, elevated her spirit. If she had just a bit more self-control, she could have rationalized her emotions away completely and ended them. If she had a little less pride, she might have gone and walked around the Yeobrights' property at Blooms-End every day until she saw him. But Eustacia did neither. She behaved as anyone affected by such emotions might, taking walks two or three times a day on the Egdon hills and keeping her eyes open.

The first occasion passed, and he did not come that way.

The first opportunity went by, and he didn’t come that way.

She promenaded a second time, and was again the sole wanderer there.

She strolled a second time and was once again the only person wandering there.

The third time there was a dense fog; she looked around, but without much hope. Even if he had been walking within twenty yards of her she could not have seen him.

The third time, there was a thick fog; she glanced around, but without much hope. Even if he had been walking just twenty yards away from her, she still wouldn't have been able to see him.

At the fourth attempt to encounter him it began to rain in torrents, and she turned back.

At her fourth try to meet him, it started pouring rain, so she turned back.

The fifth sally was in the afternoon; it was fine, and she remained out long, walking to the very top of the valley in which Blooms-End lay. She saw the white paling about half a mile off; but he did not appear. It was almost with heart-sickness that she came home and with a sense of shame at her weakness. She resolved to look for the man from Paris no more.

The fifth outing was in the afternoon; the weather was nice, and she stayed out for a long time, walking to the very top of the valley where Blooms-End was located. She spotted the white fence about half a mile away, but he didn’t show up. She returned home feeling almost heartbroken and ashamed of her vulnerability. She decided she wouldn’t search for the man from Paris anymore.

But Providence is nothing if not coquettish; and no sooner had Eustacia formed this resolve than the opportunity came which, while sought, had been entirely withholden.

But fate is nothing if not playful; and no sooner had Eustacia made this decision than the opportunity she had been searching for suddenly appeared, having been completely elusive until now.

IV.
Eustacia Is Led on to an Adventure

In the evening of this last day of expectation, which was the twenty-third of December, Eustacia was at home alone. She had passed the recent hour in lamenting over a rumour newly come to her ears—that Yeobright’s visit to his mother was to be of short duration, and would end some time the next week. “Naturally,” she said to herself. A man in the full swing of his activities in a gay city could not afford to linger long on Egdon Heath. That she would behold face to face the owner of the awakening voice within the limits of such a holiday was most unlikely, unless she were to haunt the environs of his mother’s house like a robin, to do which was difficult and unseemly.

On the evening of this last day of anticipation, December 23rd, Eustacia was home alone. She had spent the last hour mourning a rumor that had just reached her—that Yeobright’s visit to his mother would be brief and would end sometime next week. “Of course,” she thought to herself. A man fully engaged in his life in a lively city couldn’t afford to linger long on Egdon Heath. The chances of her seeing the owner of the captivating voice during such a holiday were slim, unless she stalked the area around his mother’s house like a robin, which would be difficult and inappropriate.

The customary expedient of provincial girls and men in such circumstances is churchgoing. In an ordinary village or country town one can safely calculate that, either on Christmas day or the Sunday contiguous, any native home for the holidays, who has not through age or ennui lost the appetite for seeing and being seen, will turn up in some pew or other, shining with hope, self-consciousness, and new clothes. Thus the congregation on Christmas morning is mostly a Tussaud collection of celebrities who have been born in the neighbourhood. Hither the mistress, left neglected at home all the year, can steal and observe the development of the returned lover who has forgotten her, and think as she watches him over her prayer book that he may throb with a renewed fidelity when novelties have lost their charm. And hither a comparatively recent settler like Eustacia may betake herself to scrutinize the person of a native son who left home before her advent upon the scene, and consider if the friendship of his parents be worth cultivating during his next absence in order to secure a knowledge of him on his next return.

In these situations, local girls and guys often head to church. In a typical village or country town, you can pretty much say that, either on Christmas Day or the Sunday before, anyone back home for the holidays—who hasn’t grown too old or bored to want to see and be seen—will show up in some pew, looking hopeful, a bit self-conscious, and dressed up. So, the congregation on Christmas morning is mostly a mix of familiar faces who were born nearby. Here, the lady, left alone at home all year, can sneak a glance at the former lover who’s forgotten her and think as she watches him over her prayer book that he might feel a renewed loyalty once the excitement of new things wears off. And here, a newcomer like Eustacia might come to check out a local guy who left before she arrived and ponder whether befriending his parents is worth it during his next time away to learn about him when he comes back.

But these tender schemes were not feasible among the scattered inhabitants of Egdon Heath. In name they were parishioners, but virtually they belonged to no parish at all. People who came to these few isolated houses to keep Christmas with their friends remained in their friends’ chimney-corners drinking mead and other comforting liquors till they left again for good and all. Rain, snow, ice, mud everywhere around, they did not care to trudge two or three miles to sit wet-footed and splashed to the nape of their necks among those who, though in some measure neighbours, lived close to the church, and entered it clean and dry. Eustacia knew it was ten to one that Clym Yeobright would go to no church at all during his few days of leave, and that it would be a waste of labour for her to go driving the pony and gig over a bad road in hope to see him there.

But these kind intentions just weren’t practical among the scattered residents of Egdon Heath. In name, they were parishioners, but in reality, they didn’t belong to any parish at all. People who traveled to these few isolated homes to celebrate Christmas with friends would end up staying in their friends’ cozy corners, drinking mead and other comforting drinks until they finally left for good. With rain, snow, ice, and mud all around, they didn’t want to trudge two or three miles to sit there with wet feet and mud splashed up to their necks among those who, although somewhat nearby, lived close to the church and entered it clean and dry. Eustacia knew it was highly unlikely that Clym Yeobright would go to any church at all during his few days off, and that it would be pointless for her to drive the pony and gig down a bad road hoping to see him there.

It was dusk, and she was sitting by the fire in the dining-room or hall, which they occupied at this time of the year in preference to the parlour, because of its large hearth, constructed for turf-fires, a fuel the captain was partial to in the winter season. The only visible articles in the room were those on the window-sill, which showed their shapes against the low sky, the middle article being the old hourglass, and the other two a pair of ancient British urns which had been dug from a barrow near, and were used as flowerpots for two razor-leaved cactuses. Somebody knocked at the door. The servant was out; so was her grandfather. The person, after waiting a minute, came in and tapped at the door of the room.

It was dusk, and she was sitting by the fire in the dining room or hall, which they chose to use at this time of year instead of the parlor because of its large hearth made for turf fires, a fuel the captain preferred in winter. The only visible items in the room were those on the window sill, silhouetted against the low sky, with the middle item being the old hourglass, and the other two being a pair of ancient British urns that had been excavated from a nearby barrow and were repurposed as flowerpots for two razor-leaved cacti. Someone knocked at the door. The servant was out, and so was her grandfather. After waiting a minute, the person came in and tapped on the door of the room.

“Who’s there?” said Eustacia.

“Who’s there?” Eustacia asked.

“Please, Cap’n Vye, will you let us——”

“Please, Captain Vye, will you let us——”

Eustacia arose and went to the door. “I cannot allow you to come in so boldly. You should have waited.”

Eustacia got up and walked to the door. “I can’t let you just walk in like that. You should have waited.”

“The cap’n said I might come in without any fuss,” was answered in a lad’s pleasant voice.

“The captain said I could come in without any trouble,” was answered in a boy's friendly voice.

“Oh, did he?” said Eustacia more gently. “What do you want, Charley?”

“Oh, did he?” Eustacia asked softly. “What do you want, Charley?”

“Please will your grandfather lend us his fuelhouse to try over our parts in, tonight at seven o’clock?”

“Could your grandfather lend us his fuel house to practice our parts in tonight at seven o’clock?”

“What, are you one of the Egdon mummers for this year?”

“What, are you one of the Egdon performers for this year?”

“Yes, miss. The cap’n used to let the old mummers practise here.”

“Yes, miss. The captain used to let the old performers rehearse here.”

“I know it. Yes, you may use the fuelhouse if you like,” said Eustacia languidly.

“I know. Yes, you can use the fuelhouse if you want,” said Eustacia wearily.

The choice of Captain Vye’s fuelhouse as the scene of rehearsal was dictated by the fact that his dwelling was nearly in the centre of the heath. The fuelhouse was as roomy as a barn, and was a most desirable place for such a purpose. The lads who formed the company of players lived at different scattered points around, and by meeting in this spot the distances to be traversed by all the comers would be about equally proportioned.

The decision to use Captain Vye’s fuelhouse for the rehearsal was based on the fact that his home was almost in the middle of the heath. The fuelhouse was as spacious as a barn and was a great location for this purpose. The boys in the acting group lived in various places nearby, and meeting in this spot meant the distances everyone had to travel would be roughly the same.

For mummers and mumming Eustacia had the greatest contempt. The mummers themselves were not afflicted with any such feeling for their art, though at the same time they were not enthusiastic. A traditional pastime is to be distinguished from a mere revival in no more striking feature than in this, that while in the revival all is excitement and fervour, the survival is carried on with a stolidity and absence of stir which sets one wondering why a thing that is done so perfunctorily should be kept up at all. Like Balaam and other unwilling prophets, the agents seem moved by an inner compulsion to say and do their allotted parts whether they will or no. This unweeting manner of performance is the true ring by which, in this refurbishing age, a fossilized survival may be known from a spurious reproduction.

Eustacia had the greatest disdain for mummers and their performances. The mummers themselves didn't share any strong feelings about their craft, but they weren't exactly passionate about it either. A traditional pastime differs from a simple revival in a notable way: during a revival, everything is filled with excitement and enthusiasm, while a tradition is kept alive with a dullness and lack of energy that makes you wonder why something done so half-heartedly is still continued at all. Like Balaam and other unwilling prophets, the performers seem compelled to recite and act out their assigned roles whether they want to or not. This unintentional way of performing is the true mark by which, in this modern age, a genuine tradition can be distinguished from a fake revival.

The piece was the well-known play of Saint George, and all who were behind the scenes assisted in the preparations, including the women of each household. Without the co-operation of sisters and sweethearts the dresses were likely to be a failure; but on the other hand, this class of assistance was not without its drawbacks. The girls could never be brought to respect tradition in designing and decorating the armour; they insisted on attaching loops and bows of silk and velvet in any situation pleasing to their taste. Gorget, gusset, basinet, cuirass, gauntlet, sleeve, all alike in the view of these feminine eyes were practicable spaces whereon to sew scraps of fluttering colour.

The piece was the famous play of Saint George, and everyone behind the scenes helped with the preparations, including the women from each household. Without the support of sisters and girlfriends, the costumes were likely to fail; however, this kind of help had its downsides. The girls could never be convinced to stick to traditional designs when decorating the armor; they insisted on adding loops and bows of silk and velvet wherever they liked. Gorget, gusset, basinet, cuirass, gauntlet, sleeve—all of these were just opportunities for these women to sew on colorful scraps.

It might be that Joe, who fought on the side of Christendom, had a sweetheart, and that Jim, who fought on the side of the Moslem, had one likewise. During the making of the costumes it would come to the knowledge of Joe’s sweetheart that Jim’s was putting brilliant silk scallops at the bottom of her lover’s surcoat, in addition to the ribbons of the visor, the bars of which, being invariably formed of coloured strips about half an inch wide hanging before the face, were mostly of that material. Joe’s sweetheart straight-way placed brilliant silk on the scallops of the hem in question, and, going a little further, added ribbon tufts to the shoulder pieces. Jim’s, not to be outdone, would affix bows and rosettes everywhere.

It might be that Joe, who fought for Christianity, had a girlfriend, and that Jim, who fought for the Muslims, had one too. While they were making the costumes, Joe’s girlfriend found out that Jim’s was adding bright silk scallops to the bottom of her boyfriend’s surcoat, along with the ribbons for the visor, which were typically made of colored strips about half an inch wide hanging in front of the face, and were mostly made of that material. Joe’s girlfriend immediately added bright silk to the scallops of the hem in question and, going a step further, added ribbon tufts to the shoulder pieces. Jim’s girlfriend, not wanting to be outdone, began attaching bows and rosettes all over.

The result was that in the end the Valiant Soldier, of the Christian army, was distinguished by no peculiarity of accoutrement from the Turkish Knight; and what was worse, on a casual view Saint George himself might be mistaken for his deadly enemy, the Saracen. The guisers themselves, though inwardly regretting this confusion of persons, could not afford to offend those by whose assistance they so largely profited, and the innovations were allowed to stand.

The outcome was that, in the end, the Valiant Soldier of the Christian army looked no different from the Turkish Knight. Even worse, at a glance, Saint George himself could easily be mistaken for his fierce enemy, the Saracen. The disguisers, while internally regretting this mix-up, couldn't afford to upset those whose help they greatly benefited from, so the changes were maintained.

There was, it is true, a limit to this tendency to uniformity. The Leech or Doctor preserved his character intact—his darker habiliments, peculiar hat, and the bottle of physic slung under his arm, could never be mistaken. And the same might be said of the conventional figure of Father Christmas, with his gigantic club, an older man, who accompanied the band as general protector in long night journeys from parish to parish, and was bearer of the purse.

There was, it's true, a limit to this tendency for everything to become the same. The Leech or Doctor kept his identity clear—his dark clothes, distinctive hat, and the medicine bottle hanging under his arm were always recognizable. The same goes for the typical image of Father Christmas, with his huge club, an older man who traveled with the group as a general protector on long night journeys from parish to parish, carrying the money pouch.

Seven o’clock, the hour of the rehearsal, came round, and in a short time Eustacia could hear voices in the fuelhouse. To dissipate in some trifling measure her abiding sense of the murkiness of human life she went to the “linhay” or lean-to shed, which formed the root-store of their dwelling and abutted on the fuelhouse. Here was a small rough hole in the mud wall, originally made for pigeons, through which the interior of the next shed could be viewed. A light came from it now; and Eustacia stepped upon a stool to look in upon the scene.

Seven o’clock, the time for rehearsal, arrived, and soon Eustacia could hear voices coming from the fuelhouse. To slightly lift her ongoing feeling of the darkness of human life, she went to the "linhay," or lean-to shed, which served as the root storage for their home and was next to the fuelhouse. There was a small rough hole in the mud wall, originally made for pigeons, through which she could see into the next shed. A light was coming from it now, and Eustacia climbed onto a stool to peek inside.

On a ledge in the fuelhouse stood three tall rushlights and by the light of them seven or eight lads were marching about, haranguing, and confusing each other, in endeavours to perfect themselves in the play. Humphrey and Sam, the furze- and turf-cutters, were there looking on, so also was Timothy Fairway, who leant against the wall and prompted the boys from memory, interspersing among the set words remarks and anecdotes of the superior days when he and others were the Egdon mummers-elect that these lads were now.

On a ledge in the fuelhouse stood three tall rushlights, and by their light, seven or eight boys were marching around, shouting and confusing each other, trying to get better at the play. Humphrey and Sam, who cut furze and turf, were watching, as was Timothy Fairway, who leaned against the wall and helped the boys from memory, mixing in his own comments and stories about the good old days when he and others were the Egdon mummers-elect that these boys were now.

“Well, ye be as well up to it as ever ye will be,” he said. “Not that such mumming would have passed in our time. Harry as the Saracen should strut a bit more, and John needn’t holler his inside out. Beyond that perhaps you’ll do. Have you got all your clothes ready?”

“Well, you’re as ready for it as you’ll ever be,” he said. “Not that such acting would have flown in our time. Harry as the Saracen should show off a bit more, and John doesn’t need to shout his lungs out. Other than that, maybe you’ll be fine. Do you have all your clothes ready?”

“We shall by Monday.”

"We'll have it by Monday."

“Your first outing will be Monday night, I suppose?”

“Is your first outing on Monday night, I guess?”

“Yes. At Mrs. Yeobright’s.”

“Yes. At Mrs. Yeobright's.”

“Oh, Mrs. Yeobright’s. What makes her want to see ye? I should think a middle-aged woman was tired of mumming.”

“Oh, Mrs. Yeobright’s. What does she want to see you for? I’d think a middle-aged woman would be tired of acting like a mother.”

“She’s got up a bit of a party, because ’tis the first Christmas that her son Clym has been home for a long time.”

"She’s organized a small party because it’s the first Christmas that her son Clym has been home in a while."

“To be sure, to be sure—her party! I am going myself. I almost forgot it, upon my life.”

"Definitely, definitely—her party! I'm going myself. I almost forgot about it, I swear."

Eustacia’s face flagged. There was to be a party at the Yeobrights’; she, naturally, had nothing to do with it. She was a stranger to all such local gatherings, and had always held them as scarcely appertaining to her sphere. But had she been going, what an opportunity would have been afforded her of seeing the man whose influence was penetrating her like summer sun! To increase that influence was coveted excitement; to cast it off might be to regain serenity; to leave it as it stood was tantalizing.

Eustacia’s expression fell. There was going to be a party at the Yeobrights’; she, of course, had nothing to do with it. She was an outsider to all these local events and had always viewed them as not really part of her world. But if she had been invited, it would have been a perfect chance to see the man whose influence was sinking into her like the summer sun! Increasing that influence was an enticing thrill; breaking free from it might bring her peace; leaving things as they were was frustrating.

The lads and men prepared to leave the premises, and Eustacia returned to her fireside. She was immersed in thought, but not for long. In a few minutes the lad Charley, who had come to ask permission to use the place, returned with the key to the kitchen. Eustacia heard him, and opening the door into the passage said, “Charley, come here.”

The guys were getting ready to leave, and Eustacia went back to her cozy spot by the fire. She was deep in thought, but it didn't last long. A few minutes later, the young man Charley, who had come to ask if he could use the place, came back with the kitchen key. Eustacia heard him, and opening the door to the hallway said, “Charley, come here.”

The lad was surprised. He entered the front room not without blushing; for he, like many, had felt the power of this girl’s face and form.

The guy was taken aback. He walked into the front room, his face flushed; after all, he, like many others, had felt the impact of this girl’s looks and figure.

She pointed to a seat by the fire, and entered the other side of the chimney-corner herself. It could be seen in her face that whatever motive she might have had in asking the youth indoors would soon appear.

She pointed to a seat by the fire and took a spot on the other side of the chimney corner herself. It was clear from her expression that whatever reason she had for inviting the young man inside would soon become obvious.

“Which part do you play, Charley—the Turkish Knight, do you not?” inquired the beauty, looking across the smoke of the fire to him on the other side.

“Which part are you playing, Charley—the Turkish Knight, right?” the beauty asked, glancing through the smoke of the fire at him across the way.

“Yes, miss, the Turkish Knight,” he replied diffidently.

“Yes, miss, the Turkish Knight,” he replied shyly.

“Is yours a long part?”

"Is yours a long role?"

“Nine speeches, about.”

"About nine speeches."

“Can you repeat them to me? If so I should like to hear them.”

“Can you say them again? If you can, I’d like to listen.”

The lad smiled into the glowing turf and began—

The guy smiled at the warm grass and started—

“Here come I, a Turkish Knight,
Who learnt in Turkish land to fight,”

“Here I am, a Turkish Knight,
Who learned to fight in Turkish land,”

continuing the discourse throughout the scenes to the concluding catastrophe of his fall by the hand of Saint George.

continuing the discussion through the scenes to the final disaster of his downfall at the hands of Saint George.

Eustacia had occasionally heard the part recited before. When the lad ended she began, precisely in the same words, and ranted on without hitch or divergence till she too reached the end. It was the same thing, yet how different. Like in form, it had the added softness and finish of a Raffaelle after Perugino, which, while faithfully reproducing the original subject, entirely distances the original art.

Eustacia had heard that part recited before. When the guy finished, she started, using the exact same words, and kept going without any pauses or changes until she reached the end too. It was the same thing, yet so different. Like in form, it had the extra softness and polish of a Raffaelle after Perugino, which, while faithfully capturing the original subject, completely sets apart the original art.

Charley’s eyes rounded with surprise. “Well, you be a clever lady!” he said, in admiration. “I’ve been three weeks learning mine.”

Charley’s eyes widened in surprise. “Wow, you’re impressive!” he said, admiringly. “I’ve spent three weeks learning mine.”

“I have heard it before,” she quietly observed. “Now, would you do anything to please me, Charley?”

“I've heard that before,” she said softly. “So, would you do anything to make me happy, Charley?”

“I’d do a good deal, miss.”

"I'd do a lot, miss."

“Would you let me play your part for one night?”

“Can I take your place for one night?”

“Oh, miss! But your woman’s gown—you couldn’t.”

“Oh, miss! But your dress—you can’t.”

“I can get boy’s clothes—at least all that would be wanted besides the mumming dress. What should I have to give you to lend me your things, to let me take your place for an hour or two on Monday night, and on no account to say a word about who or what I am? You would, of course, have to excuse yourself from playing that night, and to say that somebody—a cousin of Miss Vye’s—would act for you. The other mummers have never spoken to me in their lives so that it would be safe enough; and if it were not, I should not mind. Now, what must I give you to agree to this? Half a crown?”

“I can get a boy’s clothes—at least everything needed except for the mumming dress. What do I need to give you to borrow your things, to take your place for an hour or two on Monday night, and to promise you won’t say a word about who I am? You would, of course, need to excuse yourself from performing that night and say that someone—a cousin of Miss Vye’s—would take your part. The other mummers don’t know me at all, so it would be safe enough; and even if it weren’t, I wouldn’t care. So, what do I need to give you to agree to this? Half a crown?”

The youth shook his head

The young man shook his head

“Five shillings?”

"Five bucks?"

He shook his head again. “Money won’t do it,” he said, brushing the iron head of the firedog with the hollow of his hand.

He shook his head again. “Money won’t fix this,” he said, brushing the metal head of the firedog with the palm of his hand.

“What will, then, Charley?” said Eustacia in a disappointed tone.

“What will, then, Charley?” Eustacia said in a disappointed tone.

“You know what you forbade me at the Maypoling, miss,” murmured the lad, without looking at her, and still stroking the firedog’s head.

“You know what you told me not to do at the Maypoling, miss,” the guy murmured, not looking at her and still petting the firedog’s head.

“Yes,” said Eustacia, with a little more hauteur. “You wanted to join hands with me in the ring, if I recollect?”

“Yes,” Eustacia said, with a bit more arrogance. “You wanted to join hands with me in the circle, if I remember correctly?”

“Half an hour of that, and I’ll agree, miss.”

“Half an hour of that, and I’ll agree, miss.”

Eustacia regarded the youth steadfastly. He was three years younger than herself, but apparently not backward for his age. “Half an hour of what?” she said, though she guessed what.

Eustacia looked at the young man intently. He was three years younger than she was, but he didn’t seem behind for his age. “Half an hour of what?” she asked, although she had a pretty good idea.

“Holding your hand in mine.”

"Holding your hand."

She was silent. “Make it a quarter of an hour,” she said

She was quiet. “Make it fifteen minutes,” she said.

“Yes, Miss Eustacia—I will, if I may kiss it too. A quarter of an hour. And I’ll swear to do the best I can to let you take my place without anybody knowing. Don’t you think somebody might know your tongue, miss?”

“Yes, Miss Eustacia—I will, if I can kiss it too. A quarter of an hour. And I’ll promise to do my best to let you take my place without anyone finding out. Don’t you think someone might recognize your tongue, miss?”

“It is possible. But I will put a pebble in my mouth to make is less likely. Very well; you shall be allowed to have my hand as soon as you bring the dress and your sword and staff. I don’t want you any longer now.”

“It’s possible. But I’ll put a pebble in my mouth to make it less likely. Fine; you can have my hand as soon as you bring the dress and your sword and staff. I don’t want you any longer now.”

Charley departed, and Eustacia felt more and more interest in life. Here was something to do: here was some one to see, and a charmingly adventurous way to see him. “Ah,” she said to herself, “want of an object to live for—that’s all is the matter with me!”

Charley left, and Eustacia felt increasingly intrigued by life. There was something to do: someone to meet, and a wonderfully exciting way to meet him. “Ah,” she thought to herself, “the lack of something to live for—that's all that's wrong with me!”

Eustacia’s manner was as a rule of a slumberous sort, her passions being of the massive rather than the vivacious kind. But when aroused she would make a dash which, just for the time, was not unlike the move of a naturally lively person.

Eustacia usually had a calm demeanor, her emotions being more heavy and deep than lively and energetic. But when she was stirred up, she would make a move that, for that moment, resembled that of someone who was naturally spirited.

On the question of recognition she was somewhat indifferent. By the acting lads themselves she was not likely to be known. With the guests who might be assembled she was hardly so secure. Yet detection, after all, would be no such dreadful thing. The fact only could be detected, her true motive never. It would be instantly set down as the passing freak of a girl whose ways were already considered singular. That she was doing for an earnest reason what would most naturally be done in jest was at any rate a safe secret.

On the question of recognition, she was somewhat indifferent. The acting guys probably wouldn’t recognize her. With the guests gathered, she wasn’t so sure. Still, if she were found out, it wouldn't be such a big deal. Only the fact would be noticed, not her true intention. People would just think it was a random quirk of a girl whose behavior was already seen as unusual. The fact that she was doing something serious that usually would be seen as a joke was, at least, a safe secret.

The next evening Eustacia stood punctually at the fuelhouse door, waiting for the dusk which was to bring Charley with the trappings. Her grandfather was at home tonight, and she would be unable to ask her confederate indoors.

The next evening, Eustacia stood right on time at the fuelhouse door, waiting for dusk to bring Charley with the gear. Her grandfather was home that night, so she couldn't invite her partner inside.

He appeared on the dark ridge of heathland, like a fly on a Negro, bearing the articles with him, and came up breathless with his walk.

He appeared on the dark ridge of heathland, like a fly on a black background, carrying the items with him, and arrived out of breath from his walk.

“Here are the things,” he whispered, placing them upon the threshold. “And now, Miss Eustacia—”

“Here are the items,” he whispered, setting them down at the door. “And now, Miss Eustacia—”

“The payment. It is quite ready. I am as good as my word.”

“The payment is ready. I'm good for my word.”

She leant against the door-post, and gave him her hand. Charley took it in both his own with a tenderness beyond description, unless it was like that of a child holding a captured sparrow.

She leaned against the doorframe and offered him her hand. Charley took it in both of his with a tenderness that was hard to describe, like a child holding a captured sparrow.

“Why, there’s a glove on it!” he said in a deprecating way.

“Why, there’s a glove on it!” he said dismissively.

“I have been walking,” she observed.

“I've been walking,” she said.

“But, miss!”

“But, ma'am!”

“Well—it is hardly fair.” She pulled off the glove, and gave him her bare hand.

“Well—it’s really not fair.” She took off the glove and offered him her bare hand.

They stood together minute after minute, without further speech, each looking at the blackening scene, and each thinking his and her own thoughts.

They stood together minute after minute in silence, each staring at the darkening scene, lost in their own thoughts.

“I think I won’t use it all up tonight,” said Charley devotedly, when six or eight minutes had been passed by him caressing her hand. “May I have the other few minutes another time?”

“I don’t think I’ll use it all up tonight,” Charley said lovingly after spending six or eight minutes gently holding her hand. “Can I have the other few minutes another time?”

“As you like,” said she without the least emotion. “But it must be over in a week. Now, there is only one thing I want you to do—to wait while I put on the dress, and then to see if I do my part properly. But let me look first indoors.”

“As you wish,” she said without any hint of emotion. “But it has to be done in a week. Now, there’s only one thing I need you to do—wait while I put on the dress, and then see if I do my part right. But let me check inside first.”

She vanished for a minute or two, and went in. Her grandfather was safely asleep in his chair. “Now, then,” she said, on returning, “walk down the garden a little way, and when I am ready I’ll call you.”

She disappeared for a minute or two and then went in. Her grandfather was sound asleep in his chair. “Alright,” she said when she came back, “take a stroll down the garden for a bit, and I’ll call you when I'm ready.”

Charley walked and waited, and presently heard a soft whistle. He returned to the fuelhouse door.

Charley walked and waited, and soon he heard a soft whistle. He went back to the fuelhouse door.

“Did you whistle, Miss Vye?”

“Did you whistle, Ms. Vye?”

“Yes; come in,” reached him in Eustacia’s voice from a back quarter. “I must not strike a light till the door is shut, or it may be seen shining. Push your hat into the hole through to the wash-house, if you can feel your way across.”

“Yes; come in,” Eustacia called from a back room. “I can’t light a lamp until the door is closed, or it might be seen. If you can find your way, push your hat through the hole to the wash-house.”

Charley did as commanded, and she struck the light revealing herself to be changed in sex, brilliant in colours, and armed from top to toe. Perhaps she quailed a little under Charley’s vigorous gaze, but whether any shyness at her male attire appeared upon her countenance could not be seen by reason of the strips of ribbon which used to cover the face in mumming costumes, representing the barred visor of the mediæval helmet.

Charley did as instructed, and she turned on the light, showing that she had changed gender, shone with bright colors, and was fully armed. Maybe she felt a bit intimidated under Charley’s intense stare, but whether any embarrassment about her male outfit showed on her face couldn’t be seen due to the strips of ribbon that covered her face in the mumming costumes, mimicking the barred visor of a medieval helmet.

“It fits pretty well,” she said, looking down at the white overalls, “except that the tunic, or whatever you call it, is long in the sleeve. The bottom of the overalls I can turn up inside. Now pay attention.”

“It fits pretty well,” she said, looking down at the white overalls, “except that the tunic, or whatever you call it, has long sleeves. I can turn up the bottom of the overalls inside. Now pay attention.”

Eustacia then proceeded in her delivery, striking the sword against the staff or lance at the minatory phrases, in the orthodox mumming manner, and strutting up and down. Charley seasoned his admiration with criticism of the gentlest kind, for the touch of Eustacia’s hand yet remained with him.

Eustacia then continued with her performance, banging the sword against the staff or lance during the warning phrases, in the traditional mumming style, and pacing back and forth. Charley mixed his admiration with the mildest criticism, as he still felt the lingering touch of Eustacia’s hand.

“And now for your excuse to the others,” she said. “Where do you meet before you go to Mrs. Yeobright’s?”

“And now for your excuse to the others,” she said. “Where do you all meet before heading to Mrs. Yeobright’s?”

“We thought of meeting here, miss, if you have nothing to say against it. At eight o’clock, so as to get there by nine.”

“We thought we could meet here, miss, unless you have a problem with it. At eight o’clock, so we can arrive by nine.”

“Yes. Well, you of course must not appear. I will march in about five minutes late, ready-dressed, and tell them that you can’t come. I have decided that the best plan will be for you to be sent somewhere by me, to make a real thing of the excuse. Our two heath-croppers are in the habit of straying into the meads, and tomorrow evening you can go and see if they are gone there. I’ll manage the rest. Now you may leave me.”

“Yes. Well, you definitely can't show yourself. I'll walk in about five minutes late, all dressed up, and tell them that you can't make it. I’ve figured out that the best plan is for me to send you somewhere to make the excuse believable. Our two goats often wander into the meadows, so tomorrow evening you can check to see if they've gone there. I'll take care of the rest. Now you can go.”

“Yes, miss. But I think I’ll have one minute more of what I am owed, if you don’t mind.”

“Yes, miss. But I believe I should have one more minute of what I’m owed, if that’s alright with you.”

Eustacia gave him her hand as before.

Eustacia offered him her hand again.

“One minute,” she said, and counted on till she reached seven or eight minutes. Hand and person she then withdrew to a distance of several feet, and recovered some of her old dignity. The contract completed, she raised between them a barrier impenetrable as a wall.

“One minute,” she said, and kept counting until she got to seven or eight minutes. She then stepped back a few feet, regaining some of her old composure. Once the deal was done, she put up a barrier between them that was as solid as a wall.

“There, ’tis all gone; and I didn’t mean quite all,” he said, with a sigh.

“There, it’s all gone; and I didn’t mean all of it,” he said, with a sigh.

“You had good measure,” said she, turning away.

"You had a good point," she said, turning away.

“Yes, miss. Well, ’tis over, and now I’ll get home-along.”

“Yes, miss. Well, it’s over, and now I’ll head home.”

V.
Through the Moonlight

The next evening the mummers were assembled in the same spot, awaiting the entrance of the Turkish Knight.

The next evening, the performers gathered in the same place, waiting for the arrival of the Turkish Knight.

“Twenty minutes after eight by the Quiet Woman, and Charley not come.”

“Twenty minutes past eight at the Quiet Woman, and Charley hasn’t shown up.”

“Ten minutes past by Blooms-End.”

"Ten minutes past Blooms-End."

“It wants ten minutes to, by Grandfer Cantle’s watch.”

“It’s ten minutes to go, according to Grandfer Cantle’s watch.”

“And ’tis five minutes past by the captain’s clock.”

“And it's five minutes past the captain’s clock.”

On Egdon there was no absolute hour of the day. The time at any moment was a number of varying doctrines professed by the different hamlets, some of them having originally grown up from a common root, and then become divided by secession, some having been alien from the beginning. West Egdon believed in Blooms-End time, East Egdon in the time of the Quiet Woman Inn. Grandfer Cantle’s watch had numbered many followers in years gone by, but since he had grown older faiths were shaken. Thus, the mummers having gathered hither from scattered points each came with his own tenets on early and late; and they waited a little longer as a compromise.

On Egdon, there wasn't really a specific hour of the day. The time at any moment was based on various beliefs held by different villages, some of which had developed from a common origin and then split off, while others were different from the start. West Egdon followed Blooms-End time, while East Egdon adhered to the time of the Quiet Woman Inn. Grandfer Cantle’s watch used to have many followers, but as he got older, people's beliefs started to waver. So, the performers who had gathered from different places all came with their own ideas about what counted as early or late; they waited a little longer to find a middle ground.

Eustacia had watched the assemblage through the hole; and seeing that now was the proper moment to enter, she went from the “linhay” and boldly pulled the bobbin of the fuelhouse door. Her grandfather was safe at the Quiet Woman.

Eustacia had watched the gathering through the hole; and seeing that now was the right time to enter, she stepped out of the "linhay" and confidently pulled the handle of the fuelhouse door. Her grandfather was safe at the Quiet Woman.

“Here’s Charley at last! How late you be, Charley.”

“Here’s Charley at last! You’re so late, Charley.”

“’Tis not Charley,” said the Turkish Knight from within his visor. “’Tis a cousin of Miss Vye’s, come to take Charley’s place from curiosity. He was obliged to go and look for the heath-croppers that have got into the meads, and I agreed to take his place, as he knew he couldn’t come back here again tonight. I know the part as well as he.”

“It's not Charley,” said the Turkish Knight from behind his visor. “It’s a cousin of Miss Vye’s, here to take Charley’s spot out of curiosity. He had to go and look for the heath-croppers that wandered into the meadows, and I agreed to fill in for him since he knew he couldn’t come back here tonight. I know the role just as well as he does.”

Her graceful gait, elegant figure, and dignified manner in general won the mummers to the opinion that they had gained by the exchange, if the newcomer were perfect in his part.

Her graceful walk, elegant figure, and overall dignified demeanor led the mummers to believe that they had benefited from the exchange, as long as the newcomer performed his role perfectly.

“It don’t matter—if you be not too young,” said Saint George. Eustacia’s voice had sounded somewhat more juvenile and fluty than Charley’s.

“It doesn’t matter—if you’re not too young,” said Saint George. Eustacia’s voice had sounded a bit more youthful and flutey than Charley’s.

“I know every word of it, I tell you,” said Eustacia decisively. Dash being all that was required to carry her triumphantly through, she adopted as much as was necessary. “Go ahead, lads, with the try-over. I’ll challenge any of you to find a mistake in me.”

“I know every word of it, I swear,” Eustacia said with certainty. With just a bit of confidence needed to take her through successfully, she took on as much as required. “Come on, guys, let’s do it again. I’ll challenge any of you to find a mistake in me.”

The play was hastily rehearsed, whereupon the other mummers were delighted with the new knight. They extinguished the candles at half-past eight, and set out upon the heath in the direction of Mrs. Yeobright’s house at Bloom’s-End.

The play was quickly rehearsed, and the other performers were thrilled with the new knight. They blew out the candles at eight-thirty and headed out across the heath towards Mrs. Yeobright’s house at Bloom’s-End.

There was a slight hoarfrost that night, and the moon, though not more than half full, threw a spirited and enticing brightness upon the fantastic figures of the mumming band, whose plumes and ribbons rustled in their walk like autumn leaves. Their path was not over Rainbarrow now, but down a valley which left that ancient elevation a little to the east. The bottom of the vale was green to a width of ten yards or thereabouts, and the shining facets of frost upon the blades of grass seemed to move on with the shadows of those they surrounded. The masses of furze and heath to the right and left were dark as ever; a mere half-moon was powerless to silver such sable features as theirs.

There was a light frost that night, and the moon, though only half full, cast a lively and inviting glow on the fantastic figures of the mumming group, whose feathers and ribbons rustled as they walked like autumn leaves. They weren’t crossing Rainbarrow now but heading down a valley that left that ancient hill a bit to the east. The bottom of the valley was about ten yards wide and green, and the shining frost on the blades of grass seemed to move along with the shadows of those around them. The clumps of furze and heath on both sides were as dark as ever; a mere half-moon couldn’t illuminate their deep features.

Half-an-hour of walking and talking brought them to the spot in the valley where the grass riband widened and led down to the front of the house. At sight of the place Eustacia who had felt a few passing doubts during her walk with the youths, again was glad that the adventure had been undertaken. She had come out to see a man who might possibly have the power to deliver her soul from a most deadly oppression. What was Wildeve? Interesting, but inadequate. Perhaps she would see a sufficient hero tonight.

Half an hour of walking and chatting brought them to the spot in the valley where the grassy path widened and led down to the front of the house. When Eustacia saw the place, she felt relieved that she'd gone on this adventure, despite having some doubts during her walk with the guys. She had come out to meet a man who might be able to free her from a heavy burden. What was Wildeve? Interesting, but not enough. Maybe she'd meet a real hero tonight.

As they drew nearer to the front of the house the mummers became aware that music and dancing were briskly flourishing within. Every now and then a long low note from the serpent, which was the chief wind instrument played at these times, advanced further into the heath than the thin treble part, and reached their ears alone; and next a more than usual loud tread from a dancer would come the same way. With nearer approach these fragmentary sounds became pieced together, and were found to be the salient points of the tune called “Nancy’s Fancy.”

As they got closer to the front of the house, the performers noticed that music and dancing were lively inside. Every now and then, a deep note from the serpent, the main wind instrument used during these events, would carry further into the heath than the high-pitched notes and reach their ears alone. Then, a particularly loud stomp from a dancer would follow the same path. As they approached, these scattered sounds came together, revealing the prominent parts of the song called “Nancy’s Fancy.”

He was there, of course. Who was she that he danced with? Perhaps some unknown woman, far beneath herself in culture, was by the most subtle of lures sealing his fate this very instant. To dance with a man is to concentrate a twelvemonth’s regulation fire upon him in the fragment of an hour. To pass to courtship without acquaintance, to pass to marriage without courtship, is a skipping of terms reserved for those alone who tread this royal road. She would see how his heart lay by keen observation of them all.

He was definitely there. Who was the woman he danced with? Maybe it was some unknown lady, much less cultured than herself, who at that very moment was capturing his attention in the most subtle way. Dancing with a man focuses an entire year’s worth of emotions on him in just a short span of time. Moving from casual interest to courtship without getting to know each other, and then jumping straight from courtship to marriage, is something only those who walk this royal path can do. She would observe them closely to see how he truly felt.

The enterprising lady followed the mumming company through the gate in the white paling, and stood before the open porch. The house was encrusted with heavy thatchings, which dropped between the upper windows; the front, upon which the moonbeams directly played, had originally been white; but a huge pyracanth now darkened the greater portion.

The resourceful woman followed the costumed group through the gate in the white picket fence and stood in front of the open porch. The house was covered with thick thatch, which hung down between the upper windows; the front, where the moonlight shone directly, had originally been white, but a large pyracantha now shaded most of it.

It became at once evident that the dance was proceeding immediately within the surface of the door, no apartment intervening. The brushing of skirts and elbows, sometimes the bumping of shoulders, could be heard against the very panels. Eustacia, though living within two miles of the place, had never seen the interior of this quaint old habitation. Between Captain Vye and the Yeobrights there had never existed much acquaintance, the former having come as a stranger and purchased the long-empty house at Mistover Knap not long before the death of Mrs. Yeobright’s husband; and with that event and the departure of her son such friendship as had grown up became quite broken off.

It quickly became clear that the dance was happening right on the other side of the door, with no rooms in between. You could hear the swishing of skirts and elbows, and sometimes people bumping shoulders against the door panels. Eustacia, even though she lived just two miles away, had never seen the inside of this charming old house. There had never been much familiarity between Captain Vye and the Yeobrights; he was a stranger who had bought the long-vacant house at Mistover Knap shortly before Mrs. Yeobright’s husband died, and after that tragedy and her son’s departure, any friendship that had developed fell apart completely.

“Is there no passage inside the door, then?” asked Eustacia as they stood within the porch.

“Is there no way in through the door, then?” asked Eustacia as they stood in the porch.

“No,” said the lad who played the Saracen. “The door opens right upon the front sitting-room, where the spree’s going on.”

“No,” said the kid who played the Saracen. “The door opens straight into the front living room, where the party’s happening.”

“So that we cannot open the door without stopping the dance.”

“So we can’t open the door without interrupting the dance.”

“That’s it. Here we must bide till they have done, for they always bolt the back door after dark.”

"That’s it. We have to wait here until they finish because they always lock the back door after dark."

“They won’t be much longer,” said Father Christmas.

“They won't be much longer,” said Father Christmas.

This assertion, however, was hardly borne out by the event. Again the instruments ended the tune; again they recommenced with as much fire and pathos as if it were the first strain. The air was now that one without any particular beginning, middle, or end, which perhaps, among all the dances which throng an inspired fiddler’s fancy, best conveys the idea of the interminable—the celebrated “Devil’s Dream.” The fury of personal movement that was kindled by the fury of the notes could be approximately imagined by these outsiders under the moon, from the occasional kicks of toes and heels against the door, whenever the whirl round had been of more than customary velocity.

This claim, however, was hardly supported by what happened. Once again, the instruments finished the tune, and once again, they started up with the same energy and emotion as if it were the first time. The music now had no clear beginning, middle, or end, which perhaps, of all the dances that fill an inspired fiddler’s imagination, best captures the feeling of the endless—the famous “Devil’s Dream.” The intensity of movement ignited by the intensity of the music could be roughly imagined by those watching outside under the moon, from the occasional taps of toes and heels against the door whenever the spinning became unusually fast.

The first five minutes of listening was interesting enough to the mummers. The five minutes extended to ten minutes, and these to a quarter of an hour; but no signs of ceasing were audible in the lively “Dream.” The bumping against the door, the laughter, the stamping, were all as vigorous as ever, and the pleasure in being outside lessened considerably.

The first five minutes of listening were intriguing enough for the performers. Those five minutes stretched to ten, and then to a quarter of an hour; yet there were no signs that the lively “Dream” was about to end. The banging on the door, the laughter, and the stomping were all just as intense as before, and the enjoyment of being outside diminished significantly.

“Why does Mrs. Yeobright give parties of this sort?” Eustacia asked, a little surprised to hear merriment so pronounced.

“Why does Mrs. Yeobright throw parties like this?” Eustacia asked, a bit surprised to hear such noticeable merriment.

“It is not one of her bettermost parlour-parties. She’s asked the plain neighbours and workpeople without drawing any lines, just to give ’em a good supper and such like. Her son and she wait upon the folks.”

“It’s not one of her best gatherings in the living room. She’s invited the plain neighbors and workers without making any distinctions, just to provide them with a good dinner and such. She and her son are serving the guests.”

“I see,” said Eustacia.

"I get it," said Eustacia.

“’Tis the last strain, I think,” said Saint George, with his ear to the panel. “A young man and woman have just swung into this corner, and he’s saying to her, ‘Ah, the pity; ’tis over for us this time, my own.’”

“It's the last song, I think,” said Saint George, with his ear to the panel. “A young man and woman just came into this corner, and he's saying to her, ‘Ah, what a shame; it's over for us this time, my dear.’”

“Thank God,” said the Turkish Knight, stamping, and taking from the wall the conventional lance that each of the mummers carried. Her boots being thinner than those of the young men, the hoar had damped her feet and made them cold.

“Thank God,” said the Turkish Knight, stamping his feet and grabbing the standard lance that each of the performers carried from the wall. Her boots were thinner than those of the young men, and the frost had chilled her feet.

“Upon my song ’tis another ten minutes for us,” said the Valiant Soldier, looking through the keyhole as the tune modulated into another without stopping. “Grandfer Cantle is standing in this corner, waiting his turn.”

“According to my song, we have another ten minutes,” said the Valiant Soldier, peering through the keyhole as the tune smoothly shifted into another without pausing. “Grandfer Cantle is over in this corner, waiting for his turn.”

“’Twon’t be long; ’tis a six-handed reel,” said the Doctor.

"It won't be long; it's a six-handed reel," said the Doctor.

“Why not go in, dancing or no? They sent for us,” said the Saracen.

“Why not go in, whether we dance or not? They sent for us,” said the Saracen.

“Certainly not,” said Eustacia authoritatively, as she paced smartly up and down from door to gate to warm herself. “We should burst into the middle of them and stop the dance, and that would be unmannerly.”

“Definitely not,” Eustacia said confidently, as she walked briskly back and forth from the door to the gate to warm herself. “We should interrupt their dance, and that would be rude.”

“He thinks himself somebody because he has had a bit more schooling than we,” said the Doctor.

“He thinks he's better than us just because he’s had a little more education,” said the Doctor.

“You may go to the deuce!” said Eustacia.

“You can go to hell!” said Eustacia.

There was a whispered conversation between three or four of them, and one turned to her.

There was a quiet conversation among three or four of them, and one of them turned to her.

“Will you tell us one thing?” he said, not without gentleness. “Be you Miss Vye? We think you must be.”

“Will you tell us something?” he asked, not without kindness. “Are you Miss Vye? We believe you are.”

“You may think what you like,” said Eustacia slowly. “But honourable lads will not tell tales upon a lady.”

“You can think whatever you want,” Eustacia said slowly. “But honorable guys don’t gossip about a lady.”

“We’ll say nothing, miss. That’s upon our honour.”

"We won’t say a word, miss. That's our promise."

“Thank you,” she replied.

“Thanks,” she replied.

At this moment the fiddles finished off with a screech, and the serpent emitted a last note that nearly lifted the roof. When, from the comparative quiet within, the mummers judged that the dancers had taken their seats, Father Christmas advanced, lifted the latch, and put his head inside the door.

At that moment, the fiddles ended with a screech, and the serpent let out a final note that nearly blew the roof off. When the performers sensed that the dancers had settled down in the relative quiet, Father Christmas stepped forward, lifted the latch, and peeked his head inside the door.

“Ah, the mummers, the mummers!” cried several guests at once. “Clear a space for the mummers.”

“Ah, the performers, the performers!” shouted several guests at once. “Make some room for the performers.”

Humpbacked Father Christmas then made a complete entry, swinging his huge club, and in a general way clearing the stage for the actors proper, while he informed the company in smart verse that he was come, welcome or welcome not; concluding his speech with

Humpbacked Santa Claus then made a grand entrance, swinging his massive club and generally clearing the stage for the real actors, while he told everyone in clever rhymes that he had arrived, whether they welcomed him or not; finishing his speech with

“Make room, make room, my gallant boys,
And give us space to rhyme;
We’ve come to show Saint George’s play,
Upon this Christmas time.”

“Clear the way, clear the way, my brave friends,
And give us some space to rhyme;
We’ve come to present Saint George’s play,
During this Christmas time.”

The guests were now arranging themselves at one end of the room, the fiddler was mending a string, the serpent-player was emptying his mouthpiece, and the play began. First of those outside the Valiant Soldier entered, in the interest of Saint George—

The guests were now gathering at one end of the room, the fiddler was fixing a string, the serpent player was clearing his mouthpiece, and the show started. First among those outside the Valiant Soldier came in, for the sake of Saint George—

“Here come I, the Valiant Soldier;
Slasher is my name”;

“Here I come, the Brave Soldier;
Slasher is my name”;

and so on. This speech concluded with a challenge to the infidel, at the end of which it was Eustacia’s duty to enter as the Turkish Knight. She, with the rest who were not yet on, had hitherto remained in the moonlight which streamed under the porch. With no apparent effort or backwardness she came in, beginning—

and so on. This speech ended with a challenge to the nonbeliever, after which Eustacia was supposed to enter as the Turkish Knight. She, along with the others who were not yet in, had been standing in the moonlight that streamed under the porch. Without any noticeable effort or hesitation, she stepped in, starting—

“Here come I, a Turkish Knight,
Who learnt in Turkish land to fight;
I’ll fight this man with courage bold:
If his blood’s hot I’ll make it cold!”

“Here I come, a Turkish Knight,
Who learned to fight in Turkish land;
I’ll battle this man with bold courage:
If his blood is hot, I’ll make it cold!”

During her declamation Eustacia held her head erect, and spoke as roughly as she could, feeling pretty secure from observation. But the concentration upon her part necessary to prevent discovery, the newness of the scene, the shine of the candles, and the confusing effect upon her vision of the ribboned visor which hid her features, left her absolutely unable to perceive who were present as spectators. On the further side of a table bearing candles she could faintly discern faces, and that was all.

During her speech, Eustacia kept her head up and spoke as harshly as she could, feeling fairly safe from being noticed. However, the focus she needed to avoid being discovered, the unfamiliarity of the scene, the brightness of the candles, and the disorienting effect of the ribboned visor covering her face made it impossible for her to see who was watching. On the other side of a table with candles, she could barely make out some faces, and that was it.

Meanwhile Jim Starks as the Valiant Soldier had come forward, and, with a glare upon the Turk, replied—

Meanwhile, Jim Starks, the Valiant Soldier, stepped forward and, glaring at the Turk, replied—

“If, then, thou art that Turkish Knight,
Draw out thy sword, and let us fight!”

“If you are that Turkish Knight,
Draw your sword, and let’s fight!”

And fight they did; the issue of the combat being that the Valiant Soldier was slain by a preternaturally inadequate thrust from Eustacia, Jim, in his ardour for genuine histrionic art, coming down like a log upon the stone floor with force enough to dislocate his shoulder. Then, after more words from the Turkish Knight, rather too faintly delivered, and statements that he’d fight Saint George and all his crew, Saint George himself magnificently entered with the well-known flourish—

And fight they did; the problem in the battle was that the Valiant Soldier was killed by an oddly weak thrust from Eustacia, while Jim, in his enthusiasm for authentic dramatic art, came crashing down onto the stone floor with enough force to dislocate his shoulder. Then, after some more words from the Turkish Knight, delivered a bit too faintly, and claims that he’d take on Saint George and his entire crew, Saint George himself entered in style—

“Here come I, Saint George, the valiant man,
With naked sword and spear in hand,
Who fought the dragon and brought him to the slaughter,
And by this won fair Sabra, the King of Egypt’s daughter;
What mortal man would dare to stand
Before me with my sword in hand?”

“Here I am, Saint George, the brave man,
With my sword and spear in hand,
Who fought the dragon and took him down,
And by this won the beautiful Sabra, the King of Egypt’s daughter;
What mortal would dare to stand
Before me with my sword in hand?”

This was the lad who had first recognized Eustacia; and when she now, as the Turk, replied with suitable defiance, and at once began the combat, the young fellow took especial care to use his sword as gently as possible. Being wounded, the Knight fell upon one knee, according to the direction. The Doctor now entered, restored the Knight by giving him a draught from the bottle which he carried, and the fight was again resumed, the Turk sinking by degrees until quite overcome—dying as hard in this venerable drama as he is said to do at the present day.

This was the guy who had first recognized Eustacia; and when she, as the Turk, responded with proper defiance and immediately started the fight, the young man made sure to use his sword as gently as he could. After getting hit, the Knight dropped to one knee, as instructed. The Doctor then came in, revived the Knight by giving him a drink from the bottle he was carrying, and the fight started up again, with the Turk gradually sinking until completely defeated—struggling just as fiercely in this old drama as he supposedly does today.

This gradual sinking to the earth was, in fact, one reason why Eustacia had thought that the part of the Turkish Knight, though not the shortest, would suit her best. A direct fall from upright to horizontal, which was the end of the other fighting characters, was not an elegant or decorous part for a girl. But it was easy to die like a Turk, by a dogged decline.

This slow sinking to the ground was, in fact, one reason why Eustacia believed that the role of the Turkish Knight, although not the shortest, would suit her best. A direct drop from standing to lying down, which was how the other combat characters ended, wasn't an elegant or proper move for a girl. But it was easy to die like a Turk, through a steady decline.

Eustacia was now among the number of the slain, though not on the floor, for she had managed to sink into a sloping position against the clock-case, so that her head was well elevated. The play proceeded between Saint George, the Saracen, the Doctor, and Father Christmas; and Eustacia, having no more to do, for the first time found leisure to observe the scene round, and to search for the form that had drawn her hither.

Eustacia was now one of the fallen, though not on the ground, as she had found a way to lean against the clock case, keeping her head elevated. The play continued with Saint George, the Saracen, the Doctor, and Father Christmas; and now that she had nothing more to do, Eustacia finally took the time to look around and search for the figure that had brought her there.

VI.
The Two Stand Face to Face

The room had been arranged with a view to the dancing, the large oak table having been moved back till it stood as a breastwork to the fireplace. At each end, behind, and in the chimney-corner were grouped the guests, many of them being warm-faced and panting, among whom Eustacia cursorily recognized some well-to-do persons from beyond the heath. Thomasin, as she had expected, was not visible, and Eustacia recollected that a light had shone from an upper window when they were outside—the window, probably, of Thomasin’s room. A nose, chin, hands, knees, and toes projected from the seat within the chimney opening, which members she found to unite in the person of Grandfer Cantle, Mrs. Yeobright’s occasional assistant in the garden, and therefore one of the invited. The smoke went up from an Etna of peat in front of him, played round the notches of the chimney-crook, struck against the salt-box, and got lost among the flitches.

The room had been arranged for dancing, with the large oak table pushed back to create a barrier in front of the fireplace. At each end, along the back, and in the corner of the chimney were the guests, many of whom were warm-faced and out of breath. Eustacia briefly recognized some wealthy people from outside the heath. As she had suspected, Thomasin was not there, and Eustacia remembered seeing a light shining from an upper window when they were outside—probably Thomasin’s room. A nose, chin, hands, knees, and toes were sticking out from the seat in the chimney opening, which she realized belonged to Grandfer Cantle, Mrs. Yeobright’s occasional helper in the garden, and thus one of the invited guests. Smoke rose from a pile of peat in front of him, curled around the notches of the chimney hook, hit the salt box, and got lost among the hanging meats.

Another part of the room soon riveted her gaze. At the other side of the chimney stood the settle, which is the necessary supplement to a fire so open that nothing less than a strong breeze will carry up the smoke. It is, to the hearths of old-fashioned cavernous fireplaces, what the east belt of trees is to the exposed country estate, or the north wall to the garden. Outside the settle candles gutter, locks of hair wave, young women shiver, and old men sneeze. Inside is Paradise. Not a symptom of a draught disturbs the air; the sitters’ backs are as warm as their faces, and songs and old tales are drawn from the occupants by the comfortable heat, like fruit from melon plants in a frame.

Another part of the room quickly caught her attention. On the other side of the chimney stood the settle, which is the essential addition to a fire so wide that only a strong breeze could carry the smoke away. It’s like the eastern line of trees for an open country estate or the northern wall for a garden. Outside the settle, candles drip, locks of hair wave, young women shiver, and old men sneeze. Inside is Paradise. There’s not a hint of a draft in the air; the sitters’ backs are just as warm as their faces, and the comfortable heat draws songs and old stories from the occupants, like fruit from melon plants in a frame.

It was, however, not with those who sat in the settle that Eustacia was concerned. A face showed itself with marked distinctness against the dark-tanned wood of the upper part. The owner, who was leaning against the settle’s outer end, was Clement Yeobright, or Clym, as he was called here; she knew it could be nobody else. The spectacle constituted an area of two feet in Rembrandt’s intensest manner. A strange power in the lounger’s appearance lay in the fact that, though his whole figure was visible, the observer’s eye was only aware of his face.

It wasn’t the people sitting on the settle that caught Eustacia's attention. A face stood out sharply against the dark-tanned wood of the upper part. The person, who was leaning against the end of the settle, was Clement Yeobright, or Clym, as he was known here; she knew it couldn't be anyone else. His face took up a two-foot area in the most striking way, reminiscent of a Rembrandt painting. There was something unusual about the way he appeared; even though his entire figure was visible, the observer’s gaze was drawn solely to his face.

To one of middle age the countenance was that of a young man, though a youth might hardly have seen any necessity for the term of immaturity. But it was really one of those faces which convey less the idea of so many years as its age than of so much experience as its store. The number of their years may have adequately summed up Jared, Mahalaleel, and the rest of the antediluvians, but the age of a modern man is to be measured by the intensity of his history.

To someone in middle age, the face looked like that of a young man, although a young person might not have felt it was necessary to call it immature. It was actually one of those faces that expresses not just age, but a wealth of experience. While the years of Jared, Mahalaleel, and the other pre-flood figures might have added up in a straightforward way, the age of a modern person should be judged by the depth of their experiences.

The face was well shaped, even excellently. But the mind within was beginning to use it as a mere waste tablet whereon to trace its idiosyncrasies as they developed themselves. The beauty here visible would in no long time be ruthlessly over-run by its parasite, thought, which might just as well have fed upon a plainer exterior where there was nothing it could harm. Had Heaven preserved Yeobright from a wearing habit of meditation, people would have said, “A handsome man.” Had his brain unfolded under sharper contours they would have said, “A thoughtful man.” But an inner strenuousness was preying upon an outer symmetry, and they rated his look as singular.

The face was well-shaped, even excellent. But the mind inside was starting to use it as a mere notepad to jot down its quirks as they emerged. The beauty visible here wouldn’t be able to escape the relentless takeover by its parasite, thought, which could just as easily have fed on a plainer exterior without causing harm. If Heaven had kept Yeobright from a habit of deep thinking, people would have said, “A handsome man.” If his brain had developed sharper features, they would have said, “A thoughtful man.” But an inner intensity was damaging his outer symmetry, and they viewed his appearance as unusual.

Hence people who began by beholding him ended by perusing him. His countenance was overlaid with legible meanings. Without being thought-worn he yet had certain marks derived from a perception of his surroundings, such as are not unfrequently found on men at the end of the four or five years of endeavour which follow the close of placid pupilage. He already showed that thought is a disease of flesh, and indirectly bore evidence that ideal physical beauty is incompatible with emotional development and a full recognition of the coil of things. Mental luminousness must be fed with the oil of life, even though there is already a physical need for it; and the pitiful sight of two demands on one supply was just showing itself here.

So, people who started by looking at him ended up studying him closely. His face was filled with understandable meanings. Without looking worn out from deep thoughts, he still had certain signs from his awareness of the world around him, similar to what you often see in men after four or five years of hardworking effort that follows a calm education. He was already showing that deep thinking can weigh on the body, and he indirectly suggested that ideal physical beauty doesn’t go hand in hand with emotional growth and a full understanding of the complexities of life. Mental clarity needs to be nourished by real-life experiences, even if there’s already a physical craving for it; and the sad reality of two needs competing for one supply was just starting to be apparent here.

When standing before certain men the philosopher regrets that thinkers are but perishable tissue, the artist that perishable tissue has to think. Thus to deplore, each from his point of view, the mutually destructive interdependence of spirit and flesh would have been instinctive with these in critically observing Yeobright.

When faced with certain men, the philosopher laments that thinkers are just temporary beings, while the artist regrets that those temporary beings have to think. So, it would have been natural for both of them, each from their own perspective, to mourn the harmful dependence between mind and body as they critically observed Yeobright.

As for his look, it was a natural cheerfulness striving against depression from without, and not quite succeeding. The look suggested isolation, but it revealed something more. As is usual with bright natures, the deity that lies ignominiously chained within an ephemeral human carcase shone out of him like a ray.

Regarding his appearance, it carried a natural brightness that was fighting against external sadness but not fully succeeding. The expression hinted at loneliness, yet it revealed something deeper. As often happens with cheerful personalities, the divine spark trapped within a fleeting human body shone through him like a beam of light.

The effect upon Eustacia was palpable. The extraordinary pitch of excitement that she had reached beforehand would, indeed, have caused her to be influenced by the most commonplace man. She was troubled at Yeobright’s presence.

The impact on Eustacia was clear. The intense excitement she had felt earlier would have swayed her even with the most ordinary person. She was unsettled by Yeobright’s presence.

The remainder of the play ended—the Saracen’s head was cut off, and Saint George stood as victor. Nobody commented, any more than they would have commented on the fact of mushrooms coming in autumn or snowdrops in spring. They took the piece as phlegmatically as did the actors themselves. It was a phase of cheerfulness which was, as a matter of course, to be passed through every Christmas; and there was no more to be said.

The rest of the play wrapped up—the Saracen's head was chopped off, and Saint George emerged as the winner. No one said anything, just like they wouldn’t comment on mushrooms appearing in the fall or snowdrops in the spring. They accepted it as calmly as the actors did. It was a cheerful moment that was just a normal part of every Christmas, and there was nothing more to discuss.

They sang the plaintive chant which follows the play, during which all the dead men rise to their feet in a silent and awful manner, like the ghosts of Napoleon’s soldiers in the Midnight Review. Afterwards the door opened, and Fairway appeared on the threshold, accompanied by Christian and another. They had been waiting outside for the conclusion of the play, as the players had waited for the conclusion of the dance.

They sang the sad song that comes after the play, during which all the dead men stand up silently and eerily, like the ghosts of Napoleon’s soldiers at the Midnight Review. After that, the door opened, and Fairway appeared in the doorway, along with Christian and another person. They had been waiting outside for the play to finish, just like the performers had waited for the dance to end.

“Come in, come in,” said Mrs. Yeobright; and Clym went forward to welcome them. “How is it you are so late? Grandfer Cantle has been here ever so long, and we thought you’d have come with him, as you live so near one another.”

“Come in, come in,” said Mrs. Yeobright, and Clym stepped forward to greet them. “What took you so long? Grandfer Cantle has been here for quite a while, and we thought you would have come with him since you live so close to each other.”

“Well, I should have come earlier,” Mr. Fairway said and paused to look along the beam of the ceiling for a nail to hang his hat on; but, finding his accustomed one to be occupied by the mistletoe, and all the nails in the walls to be burdened with bunches of holly, he at last relieved himself of the hat by ticklishly balancing it between the candle-box and the head of the clock-case. “I should have come earlier, ma’am,” he resumed, with a more composed air, “but I know what parties be, and how there’s none too much room in folks’ houses at such times, so I thought I wouldn’t come till you’d got settled a bit.”

“Well, I should have arrived sooner,” Mr. Fairway said, pausing to look along the ceiling beam for a nail to hang his hat on. But finding his usual spot taken by the mistletoe and all the nails in the walls weighed down with bunches of holly, he finally balanced the hat between the candle box and the top of the clock case. “I should have come earlier, ma’am,” he continued, sounding more relaxed, “but I know how parties go and how there’s never much room in people’s homes at times like this, so I thought I’d wait until you were a bit settled.”

“And I thought so too, Mrs. Yeobright,” said Christian earnestly, “but Father there was so eager that he had no manners at all, and left home almost afore ’twas dark. I told him ’twas barely decent in a’ old man to come so oversoon; but words be wind.”

“And I thought the same, Mrs. Yeobright,” Christian said earnestly, “but my father was so eager that he had no manners at all and left home almost before it was dark. I told him it wasn’t very respectable for an old man to come so soon, but words are just words.”

“Klk! I wasn’t going to bide waiting about, till half the game was over! I’m as light as a kite when anything’s going on!” crowed Grandfer Cantle from the chimneyseat.

"Klk! I wasn’t going to sit around waiting until half the game was over! I’m as excited as can be when something’s happening!" crowed Grandfer Cantle from the chimney seat.

Fairway had meanwhile concluded a critical gaze at Yeobright. “Now, you may not believe it,” he said to the rest of the room, “but I should never have knowed this gentleman if I had met him anywhere off his own he’th—he’s altered so much.”

Fairway had meanwhile finished a critical look at Yeobright. “Now, you may not believe it,” he said to the rest of the room, “but I would never have recognized this guy if I had run into him anywhere outside of his own health—he’s changed so much.”

“You too have altered, and for the better, I think Timothy,” said Yeobright, surveying the firm figure of Fairway.

“You've changed too, and for the better, I think, Timothy,” said Yeobright, looking over Fairway’s solid figure.

“Master Yeobright, look me over too. I have altered for the better, haven’t I, hey?” said Grandfer Cantle, rising and placing himself something above half a foot from Clym’s eye, to induce the most searching criticism.

“Master Yeobright, check me out too. I’ve improved, haven’t I, huh?” said Grandfer Cantle, standing up and positioning himself a bit more than half a foot from Clym’s eye, trying to prompt the closest scrutiny.

“To be sure we will,” said Fairway, taking the candle and moving it over the surface of the Grandfer’s countenance, the subject of his scrutiny irradiating himself with light and pleasant smiles, and giving himself jerks of juvenility.

“To be sure we will,” said Fairway, taking the candle and moving it over the surface of the Grandfer’s face, the person he was examining lighting up with bright smiles and acting youthful.

“You haven’t changed much,” said Yeobright.

“You haven't changed much,” Yeobright said.

“If there’s any difference, Grandfer is younger,” appended Fairway decisively.

“If there’s any difference, Grandfer is younger,” Fairway added confidently.

“And yet not my own doing, and I feel no pride in it,” said the pleased ancient. “But I can’t be cured of my vagaries; them I plead guilty to. Yes, Master Cantle always was that, as we know. But I am nothing by the side of you, Mister Clym.”

“And yet it's not something I’ve accomplished, and I don't feel proud of it,” said the pleased old man. “But I can’t shake my quirks; I admit to those. Yes, Master Cantle has always been like that, as we know. But I’m nothing compared to you, Mister Clym.”

“Nor any o’ us,” said Humphrey, in a low rich tone of admiration, not intended to reach anybody’s ears.

“Nor any of us,” said Humphrey, in a low, rich tone of admiration, not meant to be heard by anyone.

“Really, there would have been nobody here who could have stood as decent second to him, or even third, if I hadn’t been a soldier in the Bang-up Locals (as we was called for our smartness),” said Grandfer Cantle. “And even as ’tis we all look a little scammish beside him. But in the year four ’twas said there wasn’t a finer figure in the whole South Wessex than I, as I looked when dashing past the shop-winders with the rest of our company on the day we ran out o’ Budmouth because it was thoughted that Boney had landed round the point. There was I, straight as a young poplar, wi’ my firelock, and my bagnet, and my spatterdashes, and my stock sawing my jaws off, and my accoutrements sheening like the seven stars! Yes, neighbours, I was a pretty sight in my soldiering days. You ought to have seen me in four!”

“Honestly, there wouldn’t have been anyone here who could’ve held a candle to him, or even come in third place, if I hadn’t been a soldier in the Bang-up Locals (that’s what we were called for our sharp looks),” said Grandfer Cantle. “And even now, we all look a bit shabby next to him. But back in ‘04, people said there wasn’t a finer figure in all of South Wessex than me, especially when I was strutting past the shop windows with the rest of our group on the day we rushed out of Budmouth because it was rumored that Boney had landed around the point. There I was, standing tall like a young poplar, with my musket, my bayonet, my gaiters, and my stock pulling my jaws tight, and my gear shining like the seven stars! Yes, folks, I was quite the sight in my soldier days. You should’ve seen me back in ‘04!”

“’Tis his mother’s side where Master Clym’s figure comes from, bless ye,” said Timothy. “I know’d her brothers well. Longer coffins were never made in the whole country of South Wessex, and ’tis said that poor George’s knees were crumpled up a little e’en as ’twas.”

"'It's from his mother's side that Master Clym gets his looks, bless you," said Timothy. "I knew her brothers well. They never made longer coffins in all of South Wessex, and it's said that poor George's knees were all crumpled up just like that."

“Coffins, where?” inquired Christian, drawing nearer. “Have the ghost of one appeared to anybody, Master Fairway?”

“Where are the coffins?” Christian asked as he moved closer. “Has anyone seen the ghost of one, Master Fairway?”

“No, no. Don’t let your mind so mislead your ears, Christian; and be a man,” said Timothy reproachfully.

“No, no. Don’t let your mind trick your ears, Christian; be a man,” Timothy said with disapproval.

“I will.” said Christian. “But now I think o’t my shadder last night seemed just the shape of a coffin. What is it a sign of when your shade’s like a coffin, neighbours? It can’t be nothing to be afeared of, I suppose?”

“I will,” said Christian. “But now I think about my shadow—last night it looked just like a coffin. What does it mean when your shadow resembles a coffin, neighbors? It can’t be anything to be scared of, right?”

“Afeared, no!” said the Grandfer. “Faith, I was never afeard of nothing except Boney, or I shouldn’t ha’ been the soldier I was. Yes, ’tis a thousand pities you didn’t see me in four!”

“Afraid, no!” said the Grandfer. “Honestly, I was never afraid of anything except Boney, or I wouldn’t have been the soldier I was. Yes, it’s such a shame you didn’t see me in my prime!”

By this time the mummers were preparing to leave; but Mrs. Yeobright stopped them by asking them to sit down and have a little supper. To this invitation Father Christmas, in the name of them all, readily agreed.

By this time, the performers were getting ready to leave, but Mrs. Yeobright stopped them by inviting them to sit down and enjoy a little supper. In response to this invitation, Father Christmas, on behalf of everyone, happily agreed.

Eustacia was happy in the opportunity of staying a little longer. The cold and frosty night without was doubly frigid to her. But the lingering was not without its difficulties. Mrs. Yeobright, for want of room in the larger apartment, placed a bench for the mummers halfway through the pantry door, which opened from the sitting-room. Here they seated themselves in a row, the door being left open—thus they were still virtually in the same apartment. Mrs. Yeobright now murmured a few words to her son, who crossed the room to the pantry door, striking his head against the mistletoe as he passed, and brought the mummers beef and bread, cake pastry, mead, and elder-wine, the waiting being done by him and his mother, that the little maid-servant might sit as guest. The mummers doffed their helmets, and began to eat and drink.

Eustacia was thrilled to have the chance to stay a little longer. The cold, frosty night outside felt even harsher to her. However, staying came with its own challenges. Mrs. Yeobright, lacking space in the larger room, set up a bench for the performers halfway through the pantry door that opened from the sitting room. They lined up on the bench, leaving the door open—so they were still essentially in the same room. Mrs. Yeobright then whispered a few words to her son, who crossed the room to the pantry door, accidentally bumping his head against the mistletoe as he passed, and brought the performers beef, bread, pastries, mead, and elderberry wine, with him and his mother serving so that the little maidservant could sit as a guest. The performers removed their helmets and started to eat and drink.

“But you will surely have some?” said Clym to the Turkish Knight, as he stood before that warrior, tray in hand. She had refused, and still sat covered, only the sparkle of her eyes being visible between the ribbons which covered her face.

“But you must have some, right?” Clym said to the Turkish Knight as he stood in front of the warrior, holding a tray. She had declined, still sitting concealed, with only the sparkle of her eyes visible between the ribbons that covered her face.

“None, thank you,” replied Eustacia.

“Nothing, thanks,” replied Eustacia.

“He’s quite a youngster,” said the Saracen apologetically, “and you must excuse him. He’s not one of the old set, but have jined us because t’other couldn’t come.”

“He's just a kid,” said the Saracen apologetically, “and you have to forgive him. He's not part of the older crowd, but he joined us because the other one couldn't make it.”

“But he will take something?” persisted Yeobright. “Try a glass of mead or elder-wine.”

“But he will take something?” Yeobright insisted. “How about a glass of mead or elder-wine?”

“Yes, you had better try that,” said the Saracen. “It will keep the cold out going home-along.”

“Yeah, you should definitely try that,” said the Saracen. “It’ll help keep you warm on the way home.”

Though Eustacia could not eat without uncovering her face she could drink easily enough beneath her disguise. The elder-wine was accordingly accepted, and the glass vanished inside the ribbons.

Though Eustacia couldn't eat without uncovering her face, she was able to drink easily enough while hidden behind her disguise. The elder wine was therefore accepted, and the glass disappeared inside the ribbons.

At moments during this performance Eustacia was half in doubt about the security of her position; yet it had a fearful joy. A series of attentions paid to her, and yet not to her but to some imaginary person, by the first man she had ever been inclined to adore, complicated her emotions indescribably. She had loved him partly because he was exceptional in this scene, partly because she had determined to love him, chiefly because she was in desperate need of loving somebody after wearying of Wildeve. Believing that she must love him in spite of herself, she had been influenced after the fashion of the second Lord Lyttleton and other persons, who have dreamed that they were to die on a certain day, and by stress of a morbid imagination have actually brought about that event. Once let a maiden admit the possibility of her being stricken with love for someone at a certain hour and place, and the thing is as good as done.

At times during this performance, Eustacia felt unsure about how secure her position was; still, it brought her a strange thrill. The attention she received from the first man she had ever really liked, even though it was directed at an imaginary version of herself rather than her actual self, stirred up her emotions in ways she couldn't express. She had loved him partly because he stood out in this situation, partly because she had made up her mind to love him, and mostly because she desperately needed to love someone after growing tired of Wildeve. Feeling that she had to love him against her better judgment, she had been influenced like those who believe they will die on a certain day and, through sheer will, somehow make it happen. Once a girl lets herself consider the chance of falling in love with someone at a specific time and place, it's practically a done deal.

Did anything at this moment suggest to Yeobright the sex of the creature whom that fantastic guise inclosed, how extended was her scope both in feeling and in making others feel, and how far her compass transcended that of her companions in the band? When the disguised Queen of Love appeared before Æneas a preternatural perfume accompanied her presence and betrayed her quality. If such a mysterious emanation ever was projected by the emotions of an earthly woman upon their object, it must have signified Eustacia’s presence to Yeobright now. He looked at her wistfully, then seemed to fall into a reverie, as if he were forgetting what he observed. The momentary situation ended, he passed on, and Eustacia sipped her wine without knowing what she drank. The man for whom she had pre-determined to nourish a passion went into the small room, and across it to the further extremity.

Did anything at this moment make Yeobright think about the gender of the person hidden under that elaborate disguise, how deep her feelings were and how she could make others feel, and how much broader her emotional range was compared to her friends? When the disguised Queen of Love appeared before Æneas, an otherworldly fragrance surrounded her and revealed her true nature. If any kind of mysterious vibe ever came from the feelings of an earthly woman toward someone, it had to be what signified Eustacia’s presence to Yeobright right now. He looked at her with longing, then seemed to drift into a daydream, as if he was forgetting what he saw. When the moment passed, he moved on, and Eustacia sipped her wine without even realizing what she was drinking. The man she had already decided to fall for went into the small room and across it to the far end.

The mummers, as has been stated, were seated on a bench, one end of which extended into the small apartment, or pantry, for want of space in the outer room. Eustacia, partly from shyness, had chosen the midmost seat, which thus commanded a view of the interior of the pantry as well as the room containing the guests. When Clym passed down the pantry her eyes followed him in the gloom which prevailed there. At the remote end was a door which, just as he was about to open it for himself, was opened by somebody within; and light streamed forth.

The mummers were sitting on a bench that extended into the small apartment, or pantry, because there wasn't enough space in the outer room. Eustacia, feeling shy, picked the middle seat, which gave her a view of both the pantry and the room where the guests were. When Clym walked down the pantry, her eyes tracked him in the dim light. At the far end, there was a door that someone inside opened just as he was about to do it himself, and light spilled out.

The person was Thomasin, with a candle, looking anxious, pale, and interesting. Yeobright appeared glad to see her, and pressed her hand. “That’s right, Tamsie,” he said heartily, as though recalled to himself by the sight of her, “you have decided to come down. I am glad of it.”

The person was Thomasin, holding a candle, looking worried, pale, and intriguing. Yeobright looked happy to see her and squeezed her hand. “That’s great, Tamsie,” he said warmly, as if her presence brought him back to himself, “you’ve chosen to come down. I’m really glad about that.”

“Hush—no, no,” she said quickly. “I only came to speak to you.”

“Hush—no, no,” she quickly said. “I just came to talk to you.”

“But why not join us?”

“But why not come with us?”

“I cannot. At least I would rather not. I am not well enough, and we shall have plenty of time together now you are going to be home a good long holiday.”

“I can’t. At least I’d rather not. I’m not feeling well enough, and we’ll have plenty of time together now that you’re going to be home for a nice long holiday.”

“It isn’t nearly so pleasant without you. Are you really ill?”

“It’s not nearly as enjoyable without you. Are you really sick?”

“Just a little, my old cousin—here,” she said, playfully sweeping her hand across her heart.

“Just a bit, my dear cousin—here,” she said, playfully sweeping her hand across her heart.

“Ah, Mother should have asked somebody else to be present tonight, perhaps?”

“Ah, maybe Mother should have invited someone else to be here tonight?”

“O no, indeed. I merely stepped down, Clym, to ask you—” Here he followed her through the doorway into the private room beyond, and, the door closing, Eustacia and the mummer who sat next to her, the only other witness of the performance, saw and heard no more.

“O no, not at all. I just came down, Clym, to ask you—” She then led him through the doorway into the private room beyond, and with the door closing, Eustacia and the mummer sitting next to her, the only other person who witnessed the performance, saw and heard nothing more.

The heat flew to Eustacia’s head and cheeks. She instantly guessed that Clym, having been home only these two or three days, had not as yet been made acquainted with Thomasin’s painful situation with regard to Wildeve; and seeing her living there just as she had been living before he left home, he naturally suspected nothing. Eustacia felt a wild jealousy of Thomasin on the instant. Though Thomasin might possibly have tender sentiments towards another man as yet, how long could they be expected to last when she was shut up here with this interesting and travelled cousin of hers? There was no knowing what affection might not soon break out between the two, so constantly in each other’s society, and not a distracting object near. Clym’s boyish love for her might have languished, but it might easily be revived again.

The heat rushed to Eustacia’s head and cheeks. She immediately realized that Clym, having been home for just a couple of days, hadn’t yet learned about Thomasin’s difficult situation with Wildeve; and seeing her living there just like she had before he left, he naturally suspected nothing. Eustacia felt a surge of jealousy towards Thomasin right away. Even though Thomasin might still have feelings for another man, how long could that last when she was stuck here with her intriguing, well-traveled cousin? There was no telling what connection might spark between them, being together all the time with no distractions around. Clym’s youthful affection for her might have faded, but it could easily be rekindled.

Eustacia was nettled by her own contrivances. What a sheer waste of herself to be dressed thus while another was shining to advantage! Had she known the full effect of the encounter she would have moved heaven and earth to get here in a natural manner. The power of her face all lost, the charm of her emotions all disguised, the fascinations of her coquetry denied existence, nothing but a voice left to her; she had a sense of the doom of Echo. “Nobody here respects me,” she said. She had overlooked the fact that, in coming as a boy among other boys, she would be treated as a boy. The slight, though of her own causing, and self-explanatory, she was unable to dismiss as unwittingly shown, so sensitive had the situation made her.

Eustacia was frustrated by her own plans. It felt like such a waste of her to be dressed this way while someone else stood out! If she had realized how much the meeting would affect her, she would have done everything to arrive in a more natural way. The power of her face was gone, the charm of her emotions hidden, and the allure of her playful attitude was nonexistent; all she had left was her voice, and she felt doomed, like Echo. “Nobody here respects me,” she said. She had ignored the fact that by coming as a boy among other boys, she would be treated like one. Although the slight was her own doing and obvious to everyone, she couldn’t brush it off because the situation had made her so sensitive.

Women have done much for themselves in histrionic dress. To look far below those who, like a certain fair personator of Polly Peachum early in the last century, and another of Lydia Languish early in this,[1] have won not only love but ducal coronets into the bargain, whole shoals of them have reached to the initial satisfaction of getting love almost whence they would. But the Turkish Knight was denied even the chance of achieving this by the fluttering ribbons which she dared not brush aside.

Women have accomplished a lot for themselves in dramatic fashion. Compared to those who, like a certain charming actress playing Polly Peachum early last century, and another playing Lydia Languish early this century, have gained not just love but also titles, many have satisfied themselves with just the hope of finding love from unexpected places. However, the Turkish Knight was not even given the opportunity to achieve this because of the fluttering ribbons she was too afraid to push aside.

[1] Written in 1877.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Published in 1877.

Yeobright returned to the room without his cousin. When within two or three feet of Eustacia he stopped, as if again arrested by a thought. He was gazing at her. She looked another way, disconcerted, and wondered how long this purgatory was to last. After lingering a few seconds he passed on again.

Yeobright returned to the room without his cousin. When he got within two or three feet of Eustacia, he stopped, as if a thought had stopped him again. He was staring at her. She looked away, uneasy, and wondered how long this awkward situation would last. After lingering for a few seconds, he moved on again.

To court their own discomfiture by love is a common instinct with certain perfervid women. Conflicting sensations of love, fear, and shame reduced Eustacia to a state of the utmost uneasiness. To escape was her great and immediate desire. The other mummers appeared to be in no hurry to leave; and murmuring to the lad who sat next to her that she preferred waiting for them outside the house, she moved to the door as imperceptibly as possible, opened it, and slipped out.

To seek their own discomfort through love is a common instinct for some passionate women. The mixed feelings of love, fear, and shame left Eustacia extremely uneasy. She desperately wanted to escape. The other performers didn’t seem in a hurry to leave, so she quietly told the guy next to her that she preferred to wait outside the house. Then, she moved to the door as quietly as she could, opened it, and slipped out.

The calm, lone scene reassured her. She went forward to the palings and leant over them, looking at the moon. She had stood thus but a little time when the door again opened. Expecting to see the remainder of the band Eustacia turned; but no—Clym Yeobright came out as softly as she had done, and closed the door behind him.

The peaceful, solitary scene comforted her. She moved closer to the fence and leaned over it, gazing at the moon. She had been standing like that for only a short while when the door opened again. Expecting to see the rest of the group, Eustacia turned; but instead—Clym Yeobright stepped out just as quietly as she had and shut the door behind him.

He advanced and stood beside her. “I have an odd opinion,” he said, “and should like to ask you a question. Are you a woman—or am I wrong?”

He stepped forward and stood next to her. “I have a strange thought,” he said, “and I’d like to ask you something. Are you a woman—or am I mistaken?”

“I am a woman.”

"I'm a woman."

His eyes lingered on her with great interest. “Do girls often play as mummers now? They never used to.”

His eyes focused on her with intense curiosity. “Do girls often perform as mummers now? They never did before.”

“They don’t now.”

“They don’t anymore.”

“Why did you?”

"Why did you do that?"

“To get excitement and shake off depression,” she said in low tones.

“To feel excited and shake off the blues,” she said quietly.

“What depressed you?”

“What’s bothering you?”

“Life.”

“Life.”

“That’s a cause of depression a good many have to put up with.”

"That's a reason for depression that many people have to deal with."

“Yes.”

“Yeah.”

A long silence. “And do you find excitement?” asked Clym at last.

A long silence. “So, do you find it exciting?” Clym finally asked.

“At this moment, perhaps.”

"Right now, maybe."

“Then you are vexed at being discovered?”

“Are you upset that you've been found out?”

“Yes; though I thought I might be.”

“Yes; although I thought I might be.”

“I would gladly have asked you to our party had I known you wished to come. Have I ever been acquainted with you in my youth?”

“I would have happily invited you to our party if I had known you wanted to come. Have I ever known you when we were younger?”

“Never.”

"Not happening."

“Won’t you come in again, and stay as long as you like?”

“Will you come in again and stay as long as you want?”

“No. I wish not to be further recognized.”

“No. I don’t want to be recognized any more.”

“Well, you are safe with me.” After remaining in thought a minute he added gently, “I will not intrude upon you longer. It is a strange way of meeting, and I will not ask why I find a cultivated woman playing such a part as this.”

“Well, you're safe with me.” After thinking for a minute, he added softly, “I won't bother you any longer. It's a strange way to meet, and I won’t ask why I find a sophisticated woman in such a role.”

She did not volunteer the reason which he seemed to hope for, and he wished her good night, going thence round to the back of the house, where he walked up and down by himself for some time before re-entering.

She didn’t share the reason he seemed to be hoping for, and he wished her good night, then went around to the back of the house, where he walked by himself for a while before going back inside.

Eustacia, warmed with an inner fire, could not wait for her companions after this. She flung back the ribbons from her face, opened the gate, and at once struck into the heath. She did not hasten along. Her grandfather was in bed at this hour, for she so frequently walked upon the hills on moonlight nights that he took no notice of her comings and goings, and, enjoying himself in his own way, left her to do likewise. A more important subject than that of getting indoors now engrossed her. Yeobright, if he had the least curiosity, would infallibly discover her name. What then? She first felt a sort of exultation at the way in which the adventure had terminated, even though at moments between her exultations she was abashed and blushful. Then this consideration recurred to chill her: What was the use of her exploit? She was at present a total stranger to the Yeobright family. The unreasonable nimbus of romance with which she had encircled that man might be her misery. How could she allow herself to become so infatuated with a stranger? And to fill the cup of her sorrow there would be Thomasin, living day after day in inflammable proximity to him; for she had just learnt that, contrary to her first belief, he was going to stay at home some considerable time.

Eustacia, feeling an inner excitement, couldn't wait for her friends after that. She tossed her ribbons back from her face, opened the gate, and immediately stepped onto the heath. She didn't rush. Her grandfather was in bed at this hour, as she often walked the hills on moonlit nights, so he paid no attention to her comings and goings, enjoying his own pursuits while leaving her to do the same. A more pressing concern than getting home occupied her thoughts. If Yeobright had any curiosity at all, he would inevitably discover her name. What then? At first, she felt a sense of triumph over how the adventure had turned out, even though she sometimes felt shy and embarrassed. But then this thought crept in to dampen her spirits: What was the point of her escapade? She was currently a complete stranger to the Yeobright family. The unrealistic glow of romance that she had surrounded that man with could lead to her unhappiness. How could she let herself become so infatuated with someone she didn't really know? And to add to her sorrow, there was Thomasin, living just a short distance from him day after day; she had just learned that, contrary to her initial belief, he was going to stay at home for a considerable time.

She reached the wicket at Mistover Knap, but before opening it she turned and faced the heath once more. The form of Rainbarrow stood above the hills, and the moon stood above Rainbarrow. The air was charged with silence and frost. The scene reminded Eustacia of a circumstance which till that moment she had totally forgotten. She had promised to meet Wildeve by the Barrow this very night at eight, to give a final answer to his pleading for an elopement.

She arrived at the gate at Mistover Knap, but before opening it, she turned to face the heath again. The shape of Rainbarrow loomed over the hills, and the moon hung above Rainbarrow. The air was heavy with silence and frost. The scene reminded Eustacia of something she had completely forgotten until that moment. She had promised to meet Wildeve by the Barrow that very night at eight to give him her final answer about his pleas for an elopement.

She herself had fixed the evening and the hour. He had probably come to the spot, waited there in the cold, and been greatly disappointed.

She had set the evening and the time. He had likely arrived at the place, waited there in the cold, and felt very let down.

“Well, so much the better—it did not hurt him,” she said serenely. Wildeve had at present the rayless outline of the sun through smoked glass, and she could say such things as that with the greatest facility.

“Well, that's even better—it didn't hurt him,” she said calmly. Wildeve had the dim outline of the sun behind smoked glass at the moment, and she could say things like that with ease.

She remained deeply pondering; and Thomasin’s winning manner towards her cousin arose again upon Eustacia’s mind.

She kept thinking deeply, and Thomasin’s charming behavior towards her cousin came back to Eustacia’s thoughts.

“O that she had been married to Damon before this!” she said. “And she would if it hadn’t been for me! If I had only known—if I had only known!”

“O, if she had married Damon before this!” she said. “She would have if it hadn’t been for me! If I had only known—if I had just known!”

Eustacia once more lifted her deep stormy eyes to the moonlight, and, sighing that tragic sigh of hers which was so much like a shudder, entered the shadow of the roof. She threw off her trappings in the outhouse, rolled them up, and went indoors to her chamber.

Eustacia once again raised her intense, stormy eyes to the moonlight and, letting out that dramatic sigh of hers that resembled a shudder, stepped into the shadow of the roof. She discarded her belongings in the outhouse, rolled them up, and went inside to her room.

VII.
A Coalition between Beauty and Oddness

The old captain’s prevailing indifference to his granddaughter’s movements left her free as a bird to follow her own courses; but it so happened that he did take upon himself the next morning to ask her why she had walked out so late.

The old captain's ongoing indifference to his granddaughter's activities left her free as a bird to pursue her own path; however, he did decide the next morning to ask her why she had gone out so late.

“Only in search of events, Grandfather,” she said, looking out of the window with that drowsy latency of manner which discovered so much force behind it whenever the trigger was pressed.

“Just looking for events, Grandfather,” she said, gazing out the window with that sleepy demeanor that revealed so much strength whenever she was provoked.

“Search of events—one would think you were one of the bucks I knew at one-and-twenty.”

“Searching for events—you'd think you were one of the guys I knew when we were twenty-one.”

“It is lonely here.”

“It’s lonely here.”

“So much the better. If I were living in a town my whole time would be taken up in looking after you. I fully expected you would have been home when I returned from the Woman.”

“So much the better. If I were living in a town, I would spend all my time taking care of you. I really thought you would be home when I got back from the Woman.”

“I won’t conceal what I did. I wanted an adventure, and I went with the mummers. I played the part of the Turkish Knight.”

“I won’t hide what I did. I wanted an adventure, so I joined the performers. I played the role of the Turkish Knight.”

“No, never? Ha, ha! Good gad! I didn’t expect it of you, Eustacia.”

“Seriously, never? Ha, ha! Wow! I didn’t expect that from you, Eustacia.”

“It was my first performance, and it certainly will be my last. Now I have told you—and remember it is a secret.”

“It was my first performance, and it definitely will be my last. Now I’ve told you—and keep in mind, it’s a secret.”

“Of course. But, Eustacia, you never did—ha! ha! Dammy, how ’twould have pleased me forty years ago! But remember, no more of it, my girl. You may walk on the heath night or day, as you choose, so that you don’t bother me; but no figuring in breeches again.”

“Of course. But, Eustacia, you never did—ha! ha! Damn, how that would have made me happy forty years ago! But remember, no more of that, my girl. You can walk on the heath anytime you like, just as long as you don’t disturb me; but no more dressing in breeches.”

“You need have no fear for me, Grandpapa.”

"You don’t need to worry about me, Grandpa."

Here the conversation ceased, Eustacia’s moral training never exceeding in severity a dialogue of this sort, which, if it ever became profitable to good works, would be a result not dear at the price. But her thoughts soon strayed far from her own personality; and, full of a passionate and indescribable solicitude for one to whom she was not even a name, she went forth into the amplitude of tanned wild around her, restless as Ahasuerus the Jew. She was about half a mile from her residence when she beheld a sinister redness arising from a ravine a little way in advance—dull and lurid like a flame in sunlight and she guessed it to signify Diggory Venn.

The conversation stopped here. Eustacia's moral education rarely got more intense than a chat like this, which, if it ever contributed to good deeds, would be an outcome that didn't come at too steep a price. But her mind soon drifted far from herself; filled with an intense and indescribable worry for someone who didn't even know her name, she stepped out into the vast, sun-baked wilderness around her, restless like Ahasuerus the Jew. She was about half a mile from home when she noticed a strange red glow rising from a nearby ravine—a dull, unsettling light like a flame in the sunlight—and she guessed it indicated Diggory Venn.

When the farmers who had wished to buy in a new stock of reddle during the last month had inquired where Venn was to be found, people replied, “On Egdon Heath.” Day after day the answer was the same. Now, since Egdon was populated with heath-croppers and furze-cutters rather than with sheep and shepherds, and the downs where most of the latter were to be found lay some to the north, some to the west of Egdon, his reason for camping about there like Israel in Zin was not apparent. The position was central and occasionally desirable. But the sale of reddle was not Diggory’s primary object in remaining on the heath, particularly at so late a period of the year, when most travellers of his class had gone into winter quarters.

When the farmers who wanted to buy a new stock of reddle last month asked where Venn could be found, people said, “On Egdon Heath.” Day after day, the answer was the same. Now, since Egdon was filled with heath-croppers and furze-cutters instead of sheep and shepherds, and the downs where most shepherds could be found were to the north and west of Egdon, his reason for hanging around there like Israel in Zin wasn’t clear. The location was central and sometimes desirable. However, selling reddle wasn’t Diggory’s main reason for staying on the heath, especially at such a late time of the year when most people in his line of work had already gone into winter quarters.

Eustacia looked at the lonely man. Wildeve had told her at their last meeting that Venn had been thrust forward by Mrs. Yeobright as one ready and anxious to take his place as Thomasin’s betrothed. His figure was perfect, his face young and well outlined, his eye bright, his intelligence keen, and his position one which he could readily better if he chose. But in spite of possibilities it was not likely that Thomasin would accept this Ishmaelitish creature while she had a cousin like Yeobright at her elbow, and Wildeve at the same time not absolutely indifferent. Eustacia was not long in guessing that poor Mrs. Yeobright, in her anxiety for her niece’s future, had mentioned this lover to stimulate the zeal of the other. Eustacia was on the side of the Yeobrights now, and entered into the spirit of the aunt’s desire.

Eustacia looked at the lonely man. Wildeve had told her at their last meeting that Venn had been pushed forward by Mrs. Yeobright as someone eager to take his place as Thomasin’s fiancé. His figure was perfect, his face young and well-defined, his eyes bright, his intelligence sharp, and his position one he could easily improve if he wanted. But despite the possibilities, it was unlikely that Thomasin would accept this outcast while she had a cousin like Yeobright close by, and Wildeve was also not completely indifferent. Eustacia quickly guessed that poor Mrs. Yeobright, anxious about her niece’s future, had brought up this suitor to spark the other’s interest. Eustacia was now on the side of the Yeobrights and shared in the aunt’s hopes.

“Good morning, miss,” said the reddleman, taking off his cap of hareskin, and apparently bearing her no ill-will from recollection of their last meeting.

“Good morning, miss,” said the reddleman, removing his hare-skin cap, and seemingly holding no resentment from their last encounter.

“Good morning, reddleman,” she said, hardly troubling to lift her heavily shaded eyes to his. “I did not know you were so near. Is your van here too?”

“Good morning, reddleman,” she said, barely bothering to raise her heavily shaded eyes to him. “I didn’t realize you were so close. Is your van here as well?”

Venn moved his elbow towards a hollow in which a dense brake of purple-stemmed brambles had grown to such vast dimensions as almost to form a dell. Brambles, though churlish when handled, are kindly shelter in early winter, being the latest of the deciduous bushes to lose their leaves.

Venn moved his elbow toward a dip where a thick patch of purple-stemmed brambles had grown so large that it almost created a small valley. Brambles, though prickly when touched, provide good shelter in early winter, as they are the last of the deciduous bushes to shed their leaves.

The roof and chimney of Venn’s caravan showed behind the tracery and tangles of the brake.

The roof and chimney of Venn’s caravan peeked through the intricate patterns and tangles of the bushes.

“You remain near this part?” she asked with more interest.

"Are you still around this area?" she asked, sounding more interested.

“Yes, I have business here.”

"Yeah, I have business here."

“Not altogether the selling of reddle?”

“Isn’t it just about selling reddle?”

“It has nothing to do with that.”

“It has nothing to do with that.”

“It has to do with Miss Yeobright?”

“Is this about Miss Yeobright?”

Her face seemed to ask for an armed peace, and he therefore said frankly, “Yes, miss; it is on account of her.”

Her face seemed to seek a truce, so he replied honestly, “Yes, miss; it’s because of her.”

“On account of your approaching marriage with her?”

"Because of your upcoming marriage to her?"

Venn flushed through his stain. “Don’t make sport of me, Miss Vye,” he said.

Venn blushed through his embarrassment. “Don’t tease me, Miss Vye,” he said.

“It isn’t true?”

"Isn't that true?"

“Certainly not.”

“Definitely not.”

She was thus convinced that the reddleman was a mere pis aller in Mrs. Yeobright’s mind; one, moreover, who had not even been informed of his promotion to that lowly standing. “It was a mere notion of mine,” she said quietly; and was about to pass by without further speech, when, looking round to the right, she saw a painfully well-known figure serpentining upwards by one of the little paths which led to the top where she stood. Owing to the necessary windings of his course his back was at present towards them. She glanced quickly round; to escape that man there was only one way. Turning to Venn, she said, “Would you allow me to rest a few minutes in your van? The banks are damp for sitting on.”

She was convinced that the reddleman was just a backup option in Mrs. Yeobright’s mind; someone who wasn’t even aware of his demotion to that lowly status. “It was just a thought of mine,” she said quietly, and was about to walk past without saying anything more when she noticed a painfully familiar figure winding his way up one of the little paths that led to the top where she stood. Because of the necessary twists in his route, his back was currently facing them. She quickly glanced around; there was only one way to avoid that man. Turning to Venn, she said, “Would you let me rest for a few minutes in your van? The ground is too damp to sit on.”

“Certainly, miss; I’ll make a place for you.”

“Of course, miss; I'll find a spot for you.”

She followed him behind the dell of brambles to his wheeled dwelling into which Venn mounted, placing the three-legged stool just within the door.

She followed him behind the thicket of brambles to his mobile home, where Venn climbed in and set the three-legged stool just inside the door.

“That is the best I can do for you,” he said, stepping down and retiring to the path, where he resumed the smoking of his pipe as he walked up and down.

"That’s the best I can do for you," he said, getting off and returning to the path, where he started smoking his pipe as he walked back and forth.

Eustacia bounded into the vehicle and sat on the stool, ensconced from view on the side towards the trackway. Soon she heard the brushing of other feet than the reddleman’s, a not very friendly “Good day” uttered by two men in passing each other, and then the dwindling of the foot-fall of one of them in a direction onwards. Eustacia stretched her neck forward till she caught a glimpse of a receding back and shoulders; and she felt a wretched twinge of misery, she knew not why. It was the sickening feeling which, if the changed heart has any generosity at all in its composition, accompanies the sudden sight of a once-loved one who is beloved no more.

Eustacia jumped into the vehicle and sat on the stool, hidden from view on the side facing the track. Soon, she heard footsteps other than the reddleman’s, and a not-so-friendly “Good day” exchanged between two men as they passed each other, followed by one of them walking away. Eustacia leaned forward until she caught a glimpse of a retreating back and shoulders, and she felt a deep wave of misery, though she didn’t know why. It was that awful feeling that often comes with seeing someone you once loved but no longer do, especially if your heart is still capable of feeling anything.

When Eustacia descended to proceed on her way the reddleman came near. “That was Mr. Wildeve who passed, miss,” he said slowly, and expressed by his face that he expected her to feel vexed at having been sitting unseen.

When Eustacia came down to continue on her way, the reddleman approached. "That was Mr. Wildeve who just went by, miss," he said slowly, and his expression showed that he expected her to be annoyed at having been there unnoticed.

“Yes, I saw him coming up the hill,” replied Eustacia. “Why should you tell me that?” It was a bold question, considering the reddleman’s knowledge of her past love; but her undemonstrative manner had power to repress the opinions of those she treated as remote from her.

“Yes, I saw him coming up the hill,” Eustacia replied. “Why are you telling me that?” It was a daring question, given the reddleman's awareness of her past love; but her reserved manner had the ability to suppress the opinions of those she considered distant from her.

“I am glad to hear that you can ask it,” said the reddleman bluntly. “And, now I think of it, it agrees with what I saw last night.”

“I’m glad to hear you can ask it,” said the reddleman straightforwardly. “And now that I think about it, it matches what I saw last night.”

“Ah—what was that?” Eustacia wished to leave him, but wished to know.

“Ah—what was that?” Eustacia wanted to leave him, but also wanted to know.

“Mr. Wildeve stayed at Rainbarrow a long time waiting for a lady who didn’t come.”

“Mr. Wildeve waited at Rainbarrow for a long time for a lady who never showed up.”

“You waited too, it seems?”

"You waited too, I guess?"

“Yes, I always do. I was glad to see him disappointed. He will be there again tonight.”

“Yes, I always do. I was happy to see him let down. He’ll be there again tonight.”

“To be again disappointed. The truth is, reddleman, that that lady, so far from wishing to stand in the way of Thomasin’s marriage with Mr. Wildeve, would be very glad to promote it.”

“To be disappointed again. The truth is, reddleman, that lady, far from wanting to interfere with Thomasin’s marriage to Mr. Wildeve, would actually be very happy to support it.”

Venn felt much astonishment at this avowal, though he did not show it clearly; that exhibition may greet remarks which are one remove from expectation, but it is usually withheld in complicated cases of two removes and upwards. “Indeed, miss,” he replied.

Venn was quite shocked by this admission, although he didn't show it much; people tend to respond to comments that are somewhat unexpected, but they often hold back in more complicated situations. “Indeed, miss,” he replied.

“How do you know that Mr. Wildeve will come to Rainbarrow again tonight?” she asked.

“How do you know that Mr. Wildeve will come to Rainbarrow again tonight?” she asked.

“I heard him say to himself that he would. He’s in a regular temper.”

“I heard him say to himself that he would. He's in a good mood.”

Eustacia looked for a moment what she felt, and she murmured, lifting her deep dark eyes anxiously to his, “I wish I knew what to do. I don’t want to be uncivil to him; but I don’t wish to see him again; and I have some few little things to return to him.”

Eustacia paused to consider her feelings, and she said softly, lifting her deep dark eyes to his with concern, “I wish I knew what to do. I don’t want to be rude to him; but I don’t want to see him again; and I have a few small things to return to him.”

“If you choose to send ’em by me, miss, and a note to tell him that you wish to say no more to him, I’ll take it for you quite privately. That would be the most straightforward way of letting him know your mind.”

“If you want to send them through me, miss, along with a note saying you don’t want to talk to him anymore, I’ll deliver it privately. That’s the easiest way to let him know how you feel.”

“Very well,” said Eustacia. “Come towards my house, and I will bring it out to you.”

“Sure,” said Eustacia. “Come over to my house, and I’ll bring it out to you.”

She went on, and as the path was an infinitely small parting in the shaggy locks of the heath, the reddleman followed exactly in her trail. She saw from a distance that the captain was on the bank sweeping the horizon with his telescope; and bidding Venn to wait where he stood she entered the house alone.

She continued on, and as the path was a tiny opening in the thick heather, the reddleman followed closely behind her. From afar, she noticed that the captain was on the bank, scanning the horizon with his telescope; telling Venn to stay where he was, she went into the house by herself.

In ten minutes she returned with a parcel and a note, and said, in placing them in his hand, “Why are you so ready to take these for me?”

In ten minutes, she came back with a package and a note, and said, while handing them to him, “Why are you so quick to take these for me?”

“Can you ask that?”

"Can you ask that?"

“I suppose you think to serve Thomasin in some way by it. Are you as anxious as ever to help on her marriage?”

“I guess you think you can help Thomasin with this. Are you still as eager as ever to assist with her marriage?”

Venn was a little moved. “I would sooner have married her myself,” he said in a low voice. “But what I feel is that if she cannot be happy without him I will do my duty in helping her to get him, as a man ought.”

Venn was a bit touched. “I would have rather married her myself,” he said softly. “But what I believe is that if she can't be happy without him, I will do my part in helping her get him, as a man should.”

Eustacia looked curiously at the singular man who spoke thus. What a strange sort of love, to be entirely free from that quality of selfishness which is frequently the chief constituent of the passion, and sometimes its only one! The reddleman’s disinterestedness was so well deserving of respect that it overshot respect by being barely comprehended; and she almost thought it absurd.

Eustacia looked curiously at the unusual man who was speaking. What a bizarre kind of love, to be completely free from the selfishness that often is the main part of passion, and sometimes the only part! The reddleman’s selflessness was so deserving of respect that it went beyond respect to the point of being hard to understand; she almost thought it was absurd.

“Then we are both of one mind at last,” she said.

“Then we finally agree,” she said.

“Yes,” replied Venn gloomily. “But if you would tell me, miss, why you take such an interest in her, I should be easier. It is so sudden and strange.”

“Yeah,” Venn said darkly. “But if you could tell me, miss, why you care so much about her, I’d feel better. It’s really sudden and odd.”

Eustacia appeared at a loss. “I cannot tell you that, reddleman,” she said coldly.

Eustacia looked confused. “I can't tell you that, reddleman,” she said coldly.

Venn said no more. He pocketed the letter, and, bowing to Eustacia, went away.

Venn said nothing more. He put the letter in his pocket, and, bowing to Eustacia, left.

Rainbarrow had again become blended with night when Wildeve ascended the long acclivity at its base. On his reaching the top a shape grew up from the earth immediately behind him. It was that of Eustacia’s emissary. He slapped Wildeve on the shoulder. The feverish young inn-keeper and ex-engineer started like Satan at the touch of Ithuriel’s spear.

Rainbarrow had once again merged with the night when Wildeve climbed the long slope at its base. As he reached the top, a figure emerged from the ground right behind him. It was Eustacia’s messenger. He slapped Wildeve on the shoulder. The anxious young innkeeper and former engineer jumped like the devil at the touch of Ithuriel’s spear.

“The meeting is always at eight o’clock, at this place,” said Venn, “and here we are—we three.”

“The meeting is always at eight o’clock, at this place,” said Venn, “and here we are—we three.”

“We three?” said Wildeve, looking quickly round.

“We three?” Wildeve said, looking around quickly.

“Yes; you, and I, and she. This is she.” He held up the letter and parcel.

“Yes; you, me, and her. This is her.” He held up the letter and package.

Wildeve took them wonderingly. “I don’t quite see what this means,” he said. “How do you come here? There must be some mistake.”

Wildeve took them with curiosity. “I don’t really understand what this means,” he said. “How did you get here? There must be some kind of mistake.”

“It will be cleared from your mind when you have read the letter. Lanterns for one.” The reddleman struck a light, kindled an inch of tallow-candle which he had brought, and sheltered it with his cap.

“It will be cleared from your mind when you’ve read the letter. Lanterns for one.” The reddleman struck a match, lit an inch of candle he had brought, and sheltered it with his cap.

“Who are you?” said Wildeve, discerning by the candle-light an obscure rubicundity of person in his companion. “You are the reddleman I saw on the hill this morning—why, you are the man who——”

“Who are you?” Wildeve asked, noticing in the candlelight the faint red hue of his companion. “You're the reddleman I saw on the hill this morning—wait, you’re the man who——”

“Please read the letter.”

“Check out the letter.”

“If you had come from the other one I shouldn’t have been surprised,” murmured Wildeve as he opened the letter and read. His face grew serious.

“If you had come from the other one, I wouldn’t have been surprised,” Wildeve murmured as he opened the letter and read it. His expression turned serious.

“To Mr. WILDEVE.

“To Mr. WILDEVE.”

“After some thought I have decided once and for all that we must hold no further communication. The more I consider the matter the more I am convinced that there must be an end to our acquaintance. Had you been uniformly faithful to me throughout these two years you might now have some ground for accusing me of heartlessness; but if you calmly consider what I bore during the period of your desertion, and how I passively put up with your courtship of another without once interfering, you will, I think, own that I have a right to consult my own feelings when you come back to me again. That these are not what they were towards you may, perhaps, be a fault in me, but it is one which you can scarcely reproach me for when you remember how you left me for Thomasin.
    The little articles you gave me in the early part of our friendship are returned by the bearer of this letter. They should rightly have been sent back when I first heard of your engagement to her.

“After some thought, I’ve decided that we can’t communicate anymore. The more I think about it, the more I believe our relationship needs to end. If you had been faithful to me for these two years, you might have had a reason to accuse me of being heartless, but if you really think about everything I endured while you were away and how I tolerated your pursuit of someone else without saying anything, I believe you'll see that I have the right to prioritize my own feelings now that you want to come back. It might be a fault of mine that my feelings have changed, but you can hardly blame me for that when you remember how you chose Thomasin over me.
    I’m returning the small gifts you gave me at the beginning of our friendship with the person delivering this letter. They should have been sent back as soon as I learned about your engagement to her.”

“EUSTACIA.”

“EUSTACIA.”

By the time that Wildeve reached her name the blankness with which he had read the first half of the letter intensified to mortification. “I am made a great fool of, one way and another,” he said pettishly. “Do you know what is in this letter?”

By the time Wildeve got to her name, the emptiness he felt while reading the first half of the letter turned into embarrassment. “I’m being made a fool of, one way or another,” he said irritably. “Do you know what’s in this letter?”

The reddleman hummed a tune.

The reddleman hummed a song.

“Can’t you answer me?” asked Wildeve warmly.

“Can’t you answer me?” Wildeve asked warmly.

“Ru-um-tum-tum,” sang the reddleman.

“Ru-um-tum-tum,” sang the reddleman.

Wildeve stood looking on the ground beside Venn’s feet, till he allowed his eyes to travel upwards over Diggory’s form, as illuminated by the candle, to his head and face. “Ha-ha! Well, I suppose I deserve it, considering how I have played with them both,” he said at last, as much to himself as to Venn. “But of all the odd things that ever I knew, the oddest is that you should so run counter to your own interests as to bring this to me.”

Wildeve stood there staring at the ground beside Venn’s feet until he finally let his eyes move up over Diggory’s figure, lit by the candle, to his head and face. “Ha-ha! Well, I guess I deserve this, given how I’ve toyed with them both,” he finally said, more to himself than to Venn. “But of all the strange things I’ve ever seen, the strangest is that you would go against your own interests and bring this to me.”

“My interests?”

"What are my interests?"

“Certainly. ’Twas your interest not to do anything which would send me courting Thomasin again, now she has accepted you—or something like it. Mrs. Yeobright says you are to marry her. ’Tisn’t true, then?”

“Sure. It’s in your best interest not to do anything that would make me pursue Thomasin again, now that she’s accepted you—or something like that. Mrs. Yeobright says you’re going to marry her. That’s not true, is it?”

“Good Lord! I heard of this before, but didn’t believe it. When did she say so?”

“Wow! I heard about this before, but I didn’t believe it. When did she say that?”

Wildeve began humming as the reddleman had done.

Wildeve started humming like the reddleman had.

“I don’t believe it now,” cried Venn.

“I can't believe it now,” Venn exclaimed.

“Ru-um-tum-tum,” sang Wildeve.

“Ru-um-tum-tum,” Wildeve sang.

“O Lord—how we can imitate!” said Venn contemptuously. “I’ll have this out. I’ll go straight to her.”

“O Lord—how we can copy!” Venn said with disdain. “I need to settle this. I'm going right to her.”

Diggory withdrew with an emphatic step, Wildeve’s eye passing over his form in withering derision, as if he were no more than a heath-cropper. When the reddleman’s figure could no longer be seen, Wildeve himself descended and plunged into the rayless hollow of the vale.

Diggory stepped back emphatically, and Wildeve looked at him with scorn, as if he were just some lowly farmer. Once the reddleman was out of sight, Wildeve went down and entered the dark hollow of the valley.

To lose the two women—he who had been the well-beloved of both—was too ironical an issue to be endured. He could only decently save himself by Thomasin; and once he became her husband, Eustacia’s repentance, he thought, would set in for a long and bitter term. It was no wonder that Wildeve, ignorant of the new man at the back of the scene, should have supposed Eustacia to be playing a part. To believe that the letter was not the result of some momentary pique, to infer that she really gave him up to Thomasin, would have required previous knowledge of her transfiguration by that man’s influence. Who was to know that she had grown generous in the greediness of a new passion, that in coveting one cousin she was dealing liberally with another, that in her eagerness to appropriate she gave way?

Losing both women—who he had loved so deeply—was too ironic to handle. He could only salvage his dignity by marrying Thomasin; and once he became her husband, he thought Eustacia would regret her decision for a long, painful time. It was no surprise that Wildeve, unaware of the new man influencing the situation, assumed Eustacia was just pretending. To think that the letter wasn't just a momentary snap of anger, to believe she actually let him go for Thomasin, would have required understanding how much she had changed because of that man's influence. Who could have known that she had become generous in her desire for a new love, that in wanting one cousin she was being fair to another, that in her rush to claim what she wanted, she was actually letting go?

Full of this resolve to marry in haste, and wring the heart of the proud girl, Wildeve went his way.

Full of determination to rush into marriage and break the proud girl’s heart, Wildeve went on his way.

Meanwhile Diggory Venn had returned to his van, where he stood looking thoughtfully into the stove. A new vista was opened up to him. But, however promising Mrs. Yeobright’s views of him might be as a candidate for her niece’s hand, one condition was indispensable to the favour of Thomasin herself, and that was a renunciation of his present wild mode of life. In this he saw little difficulty.

Meanwhile, Diggory Venn had gone back to his van, where he stood thoughtfully looking into the stove. A new opportunity had opened up for him. However promising Mrs. Yeobright’s thoughts about him as a potential suitor for her niece might be, there was one condition that was essential for Thomasin’s favor, and that was giving up his current wild lifestyle. He saw little difficulty in this.

He could not afford to wait till the next day before seeing Thomasin and detailing his plan. He speedily plunged himself into toilet operations, pulled a suit of cloth clothes from a box, and in about twenty minutes stood before the van-lantern as a reddleman in nothing but his face, the vermilion shades of which were not to be removed in a day. Closing the door and fastening it with a padlock, Venn set off towards Blooms-End.

He couldn't wait until the next day to see Thomasin and explain his plan. He quickly got ready, took a suit of cloths out of a box, and in about twenty minutes stood in front of the van-lantern looking like a reddleman with only his face showing, and the red tint on it wasn’t coming off anytime soon. After closing the door and locking it with a padlock, Venn headed toward Blooms-End.

He had reached the white palings and laid his hand upon the gate when the door of the house opened, and quickly closed again. A female form had glided in. At the same time a man, who had seemingly been standing with the woman in the porch, came forward from the house till he was face to face with Venn. It was Wildeve again.

He had reached the white fence and put his hand on the gate when the door of the house opened and quickly shut again. A woman had slipped inside. At the same time, a man who had apparently been standing with her on the porch stepped forward from the house until he was face to face with Venn. It was Wildeve again.

“Man alive, you’ve been quick at it,” said Diggory sarcastically.

“Wow, you’ve been really fast at that,” said Diggory sarcastically.

“And you slow, as you will find,” said Wildeve. “And,” lowering his voice, “you may as well go back again now. I’ve claimed her, and got her. Good night, reddleman!” Thereupon Wildeve walked away.

"And you’re slow, as you’ll see," said Wildeve. "And," lowering his voice, "you might as well head back now. I’ve claimed her, and I’ve got her. Good night, reddleman!" With that, Wildeve walked away.

Venn’s heart sank within him, though it had not risen unduly high. He stood leaning over the palings in an indecisive mood for nearly a quarter of an hour. Then he went up the garden path, knocked, and asked for Mrs. Yeobright.

Venn felt a wave of disappointment wash over him, even though he hadn't felt overly optimistic. He leaned against the fence in a state of uncertainty for almost fifteen minutes. Finally, he walked up the path to the house, knocked on the door, and asked for Mrs. Yeobright.

Instead of requesting him to enter she came to the porch. A discourse was carried on between them in low measured tones for the space of ten minutes or more. At the end of the time Mrs. Yeobright went in, and Venn sadly retraced his steps into the heath. When he had again regained his van he lit the lantern, and with an apathetic face at once began to pull off his best clothes, till in the course of a few minutes he reappeared as the confirmed and irretrievable reddleman that he had seemed before.

Instead of asking him to come in, she went to the porch. They talked in low, steady voices for about ten minutes or more. When they finished, Mrs. Yeobright went inside, and Venn walked back to the heath with a heavy heart. Once he reached his van again, he lit the lantern and, with an indifferent expression, started to take off his best clothes. In just a few minutes, he transformed back into the unmistakable reddleman he had appeared to be before.

VIII.
Firmness Is Discovered in a Gentle Heart

On that evening the interior of Blooms-End, though cosy and comfortable, had been rather silent. Clym Yeobright was not at home. Since the Christmas party he had gone on a few days’ visit to a friend about ten miles off.

On that evening, the inside of Blooms-End, though cozy and comfortable, was pretty quiet. Clym Yeobright wasn't home. Since the Christmas party, he had gone for a short visit to a friend about ten miles away.

The shadowy form seen by Venn to part from Wildeve in the porch, and quickly withdraw into the house, was Thomasin’s. On entering she threw down a cloak which had been carelessly wrapped round her, and came forward to the light, where Mrs. Yeobright sat at her work-table, drawn up within the settle, so that part of it projected into the chimney-corner.

The shadowy figure Venn saw separating from Wildeve on the porch and quickly disappearing into the house was Thomasin. Once inside, she tossed aside a cloak she had wrapped around herself and stepped into the light, where Mrs. Yeobright was seated at her worktable, positioned within the settle so that part of it jutted out into the chimney corner.

“I don’t like your going out after dark alone, Tamsin,” said her aunt quietly, without looking up from her work.

“I don’t like you going out alone after dark, Tamsin,” her aunt said softly, not looking up from her work.

“I have only been just outside the door.”

“I've only been just outside the door.”

“Well?” inquired Mrs. Yeobright, struck by a change in the tone of Thomasin’s voice, and observing her. Thomasin’s cheek was flushed to a pitch far beyond that which it had reached before her troubles, and her eyes glittered.

“Well?” asked Mrs. Yeobright, noticing a shift in Thomasin’s voice and watching her closely. Thomasin’s cheek was flushed more than it had been before her troubles, and her eyes sparkled.

“It was he who knocked,” she said.

“It was him who knocked,” she said.

“I thought as much.”

"I figured as much."

“He wishes the marriage to be at once.”

“He wants the marriage to happen right away.”

“Indeed! What—is he anxious?” Mrs. Yeobright directed a searching look upon her niece. “Why did not Mr. Wildeve come in?”

“Really! What—is he worried?” Mrs. Yeobright gave her niece a probing look. “Why didn't Mr. Wildeve come in?”

“He did not wish to. You are not friends with him, he says. He would like the wedding to be the day after tomorrow, quite privately; at the church of his parish—not at ours.”

“He doesn’t want to. You’re not friends with him, he says. He wants the wedding to be the day after tomorrow, just privately; at his parish church—not ours.”

“Oh! And what did you say?”

“Oh! And what did you say?”

“I agreed to it,” Thomasin answered firmly. “I am a practical woman now. I don’t believe in hearts at all. I would marry him under any circumstances since—since Clym’s letter.”

“I agreed to it,” Thomasin replied confidently. “I’m a practical woman now. I don’t believe in love at all. I would marry him under any circumstances since—since Clym’s letter.”

A letter was lying on Mrs. Yeobright’s work-basket, and at Thomasin’s words her aunt reopened it, and silently read for the tenth time that day:—

A letter was resting on Mrs. Yeobright’s work basket, and at Thomasin’s words, her aunt opened it again, silently reading it for the tenth time that day:—

“What is the meaning of this silly story that people are circulating about Thomasin and Mr. Wildeve? I should call such a scandal humiliating if there was the least chance of its being true. How could such a gross falsehood have arisen? It is said that one should go abroad to hear news of home, and I appear to have done it. Of course I contradict the tale everywhere; but it is very vexing, and I wonder how it could have originated. It is too ridiculous that such a girl as Thomasin could so mortify us as to get jilted on the wedding day. What has she done?”

“What’s the deal with this ridiculous story spreading about Thomasin and Mr. Wildeve? I’d find this scandal embarrassing if there were any chance of it being true. How could such a blatant lie come about? They say you have to travel to hear news from home, and it seems like I’m experiencing that. Of course, I deny the story everywhere I go, but it’s really frustrating, and I can’t figure out how it started. It's just absurd that someone like Thomasin could embarrass us by getting left at the altar. What has she done?”

“Yes,” Mrs. Yeobright said sadly, putting down the letter. “If you think you can marry him, do so. And since Mr. Wildeve wishes it to be unceremonious, let it be that too. I can do nothing. It is all in your own hands now. My power over your welfare came to an end when you left this house to go with him to Anglebury.” She continued, half in bitterness, “I may almost ask, why do you consult me in the matter at all? If you had gone and married him without saying a word to me, I could hardly have been angry—simply because, poor girl, you can’t do a better thing.”

“Yes,” Mrs. Yeobright said sadly, putting down the letter. “If you think you can marry him, then go ahead. And since Mr. Wildeve wants it to be low-key, let it be that way too. There's nothing I can do. It's all in your hands now. My ability to influence your well-being ended when you left this house to go with him to Anglebury.” She continued, half bitterly, “I might as well ask, why do you even consult me about this? If you had gone and married him without telling me, I could hardly have been upset—simply because, poor girl, you can't do any better.”

“Don’t say that and dishearten me.”

“Don’t say that and discourage me.”

“You are right—I will not.”

"You’re right—I won’t."

“I do not plead for him, Aunt. Human nature is weak, and I am not a blind woman to insist that he is perfect. I did think so, but I don’t now. But I know my course, and you know that I know it. I hope for the best.”

“I’m not defending him, Aunt. People are weak, and I’m not naive enough to believe he’s flawless. I used to think that, but not anymore. But I know what I need to do, and you know that I know it. I’m hoping for the best.”

“And so do I, and we will both continue to,” said Mrs. Yeobright, rising and kissing her. “Then the wedding, if it comes off, will be on the morning of the very day Clym comes home?”

“And so do I, and we both will continue to,” said Mrs. Yeobright, getting up and kissing her. “So the wedding, if it happens, will be the morning of the day Clym comes home?”

“Yes. I decided that it ought to be over before he came. After that you can look him in the face, and so can I. Our concealments will matter nothing.”

“Yes. I decided that it should be over before he arrives. After that, you can look him in the eye, and so can I. Our secrets won’t matter at all.”

Mrs. Yeobright moved her head in thoughtful assent, and presently said, “Do you wish me to give you away? I am willing to undertake that, you know, if you wish, as I was last time. After once forbidding the banns I think I can do no less.”

Mrs. Yeobright nodded thoughtfully, then said, “Do you want me to give you away? I'm happy to do that if you'd like, just like last time. Since I already stopped the banns once, I think I should at least do this.”

“I don’t think I will ask you to come,” said Thomasin reluctantly, but with decision. “It would be unpleasant, I am almost sure. Better let there be only strangers present, and none of my relations at all. I would rather have it so. I do not wish to do anything which may touch your credit, and I feel that I should be uncomfortable if you were there, after what has passed. I am only your niece, and there is no necessity why you should concern yourself more about me.”

“I don’t think I’ll ask you to come,” Thomasin said reluctantly but firmly. “It would likely be awkward, I’m almost sure of it. It’s better to just have strangers there, without any of my family. I’d prefer it that way. I don’t want to do anything that might affect your reputation, and I know I’d feel uneasy if you were there, after everything that’s happened. I’m just your niece, and there’s no reason for you to worry about me more than you have to.”

“Well, he has beaten us,” her aunt said. “It really seems as if he had been playing with you in this way in revenge for my humbling him as I did by standing up against him at first.”

“Well, he has defeated us,” her aunt said. “It really feels like he’s been toying with you like this as payback for me putting him in his place when I stood up to him at the beginning.”

“O no, Aunt,” murmured Thomasin.

“Oh no, Aunt,” murmured Thomasin.

They said no more on the subject then. Diggory Venn’s knock came soon after; and Mrs. Yeobright, on returning from her interview with him in the porch, carelessly observed, “Another lover has come to ask for you.”

They didn't say anything more about it then. Diggory Venn knocked soon after; and when Mrs. Yeobright returned from her conversation with him in the porch, she casually remarked, “Another suitor has come to ask for you.”

“No?”

"Nope?"

“Yes, that queer young man Venn.”

“Yes, that peculiar young man Venn.”

“Asks to pay his addresses to me?”

“Asks to pay his respects to me?”

“Yes; and I told him he was too late.”

“Yes, and I told him he was too late.”

Thomasin looked silently into the candle-flame. “Poor Diggory!” she said, and then aroused herself to other things.

Thomasin stared quietly at the candle flame. “Poor Diggory!” she said, then shook herself out of her thoughts.

The next day was passed in mere mechanical deeds of preparation, both the women being anxious to immerse themselves in these to escape the emotional aspect of the situation. Some wearing apparel and other articles were collected anew for Thomasin, and remarks on domestic details were frequently made, so as to obscure any inner misgivings about her future as Wildeve’s wife.

The next day was spent in routine preparation, with both women eager to dive into these tasks to avoid confronting the emotional side of things. They gathered some clothes and other items for Thomasin, and they often chatted about household matters to distract themselves from any doubts about her future as Wildeve’s wife.

The appointed morning came. The arrangement with Wildeve was that he should meet her at the church to guard against any unpleasant curiosity which might have affected them had they been seen walking off together in the usual country way.

The designated morning arrived. The plan with Wildeve was for him to meet her at the church to avoid any awkward gossip that might arise if they were seen strolling off together like typical country folks.

Aunt and niece stood together in the bedroom where the bride was dressing. The sun, where it could catch it, made a mirror of Thomasin’s hair, which she always wore braided. It was braided according to a calendar system—the more important the day the more numerous the strands in the braid. On ordinary working-days she braided it in threes; on ordinary Sundays in fours; at Maypolings, gipsyings, and the like, she braided it in fives. Years ago she had said that when she married she would braid it in sevens. She had braided it in sevens today.

Aunt and niece stood together in the bedroom where the bride was getting ready. The sun, when it caught it, turned Thomasin’s hair into a mirror, which she always wore in a braid. She braided it according to a calendar system— the more important the day, the more strands in the braid. On regular workdays, she braided it in threes; on regular Sundays in fours; for Maypole dancing, gypsy gatherings, and similar occasions, she braided it in fives. Years ago, she had said that when she got married, she would braid it in sevens. Today, she had braided it in sevens.

“I have been thinking that I will wear my blue silk after all,” she said. “It is my wedding day, even though there may be something sad about the time. I mean,” she added, anxious to correct any wrong impression, “not sad in itself, but in its having had great disappointment and trouble before it.”

“I’ve been thinking that I’ll wear my blue silk after all,” she said. “It’s my wedding day, even though there’s something a bit sad about the moment. I mean,” she added, eager to clear up any misunderstanding, “not sad in itself, but because it’s been filled with disappointment and trouble before this.”

Mrs. Yeobright breathed in a way which might have been called a sigh. “I almost wish Clym had been at home,” she said. “Of course you chose the time because of his absence.”

Mrs. Yeobright let out a breath that could be considered a sigh. "I almost wish Clym had been home," she said. "Of course, you picked this time because he wasn't here."

“Partly. I have felt that I acted unfairly to him in not telling him all; but, as it was done not to grieve him, I thought I would carry out the plan to its end, and tell the whole story when the sky was clear.”

“Partly. I feel like I treated him unfairly by not telling him everything; however, since I did it to avoid upsetting him, I thought I would stick to the plan and share the full story when things were calmer.”

“You are a practical little woman,” said Mrs. Yeobright, smiling. “I wish you and he—no, I don’t wish anything. There, it is nine o’clock,” she interrupted, hearing a whizz and a dinging downstairs.

“You're such a practical little woman,” Mrs. Yeobright said with a smile. “I wish you and he—no, I don’t wish anything. Oh, it’s nine o’clock,” she interrupted, hearing a whizz and a ding downstairs.

“I told Damon I would leave at nine,” said Thomasin, hastening out of the room.

“I told Damon I’d leave at nine,” Thomasin said, rushing out of the room.

Her aunt followed. When Thomasin was going up the little walk from the door to the wicket-gate, Mrs. Yeobright looked reluctantly at her, and said, “It is a shame to let you go alone.”

Her aunt followed. When Thomasin was walking up the small path from the door to the gate, Mrs. Yeobright looked at her with hesitation and said, “It's a shame to let you go by yourself.”

“It is necessary,” said Thomasin.

"It's necessary," said Thomasin.

“At any rate,” added her aunt with forced cheerfulness, “I shall call upon you this afternoon, and bring the cake with me. If Clym has returned by that time he will perhaps come too. I wish to show Mr. Wildeve that I bear him no ill-will. Let the past be forgotten. Well, God bless you! There, I don’t believe in old superstitions, but I’ll do it.” She threw a slipper at the retreating figure of the girl, who turned, smiled, and went on again.

“At any rate,” her aunt added with forced cheerfulness, “I’ll visit you this afternoon and bring the cake with me. If Clym is back by then, he might come too. I want to show Mr. Wildeve that I hold no grudges. Let’s forget the past. Well, God bless you! I don’t really buy into old superstitions, but I’ll do it.” She tossed a slipper at the retreating figure of the girl, who turned, smiled, and continued on.

A few steps further, and she looked back. “Did you call me, Aunt?” she tremulously inquired. “Good-bye!”

A few steps later, she looked back. “Did you call me, Aunt?” she asked nervously. “Good-bye!”

Moved by an uncontrollable feeling as she looked upon Mrs. Yeobright’s worn, wet face, she ran back, when her aunt came forward, and they met again. “O—Tamsie,” said the elder, weeping, “I don’t like to let you go.”

Moved by an overwhelming feeling as she looked at Mrs. Yeobright’s tired, wet face, she ran back, just as her aunt stepped forward, and they came face to face again. “Oh, Tamsie,” said the older woman, crying, “I don’t want to let you go.”

“I—I am—” Thomasin began, giving way likewise. But, quelling her grief, she said “Good-bye!” again and went on.

“I—I am—” Thomasin started, feeling overwhelmed. But, pushing her sadness aside, she said “Goodbye!” once more and continued on.

Then Mrs. Yeobright saw a little figure wending its way between the scratching furze-bushes, and diminishing far up the valley—a pale-blue spot in a vast field of neutral brown, solitary and undefended except by the power of her own hope.

Then Mrs. Yeobright saw a small figure making its way through the prickly furze bushes, getting smaller as it went further up the valley—a pale blue dot in a wide expanse of dull brown, alone and unprotected except by the strength of her own hope.

But the worst feature in the case was one which did not appear in the landscape; it was the man.

But the worst part of the situation was something that wasn’t visible in the surroundings; it was the man.

The hour chosen for the ceremony by Thomasin and Wildeve had been so timed as to enable her to escape the awkwardness of meeting her cousin Clym, who was returning the same morning. To own to the partial truth of what he had heard would be distressing as long as the humiliating position resulting from the event was unimproved. It was only after a second and successful journey to the altar that she could lift up her head and prove the failure of the first attempt a pure accident.

The time selected for the ceremony by Thomasin and Wildeve was planned so she could avoid the discomfort of meeting her cousin Clym, who was coming back that same morning. Admitting to the partial truth of what he had heard would be upsetting as long as the embarrassing situation from the event remained unresolved. It was only after a second and successful trip to the altar that she could hold her head high and show that the failure of the first attempt was just an accident.

She had not been gone from Blooms-End more than half an hour when Yeobright came by the meads from the other direction and entered the house.

She had been away from Blooms-End for no more than half an hour when Yeobright came across the meadows from the other direction and walked into the house.

“I had an early breakfast,” he said to his mother after greeting her. “Now I could eat a little more.”

“I had breakfast early,” he told his mother after saying hello. “Now I could eat a bit more.”

They sat down to the repeated meal, and he went on in a low, anxious voice, apparently imagining that Thomasin had not yet come downstairs, “What’s this I have heard about Thomasin and Mr. Wildeve?”

They sat down to the usual meal, and he continued in a quiet, worried tone, seemingly thinking that Thomasin hadn’t come downstairs yet, “What’s this I’ve heard about Thomasin and Mr. Wildeve?”

“It is true in many points,” said Mrs. Yeobright quietly; “but it is all right now, I hope.” She looked at the clock.

“It’s true in a lot of ways,” Mrs. Yeobright said softly; “but I hope everything’s okay now.” She glanced at the clock.

“True?”

"Is that true?"

“Thomasin is gone to him today.”

“Thomasin has gone to see him today.”

Clym pushed away his breakfast. “Then there is a scandal of some sort, and that’s what’s the matter with Thomasin. Was it this that made her ill?”

Clym pushed his breakfast aside. “So, there’s some kind of scandal going on, and that’s what’s bothering Thomasin. Is that what made her sick?”

“Yes. Not a scandal—a misfortune. I will tell you all about it, Clym. You must not be angry, but you must listen, and you’ll find that what we have done has been done for the best.”

“Yes. Not a scandal—a misfortune. I’ll tell you all about it, Clym. Please don’t be angry, but you need to listen, and you’ll see that what we’ve done was for the best.”

She then told him the circumstances. All that he had known of the affair before he returned from Paris was that there had existed an attachment between Thomasin and Wildeve, which his mother had at first discountenanced, but had since, owing to the arguments of Thomasin, looked upon in a little more favourable light. When she, therefore, proceeded to explain all he was greatly surprised and troubled.

She then explained the situation to him. Before he got back from Paris, all he knew about the matter was that there had been a connection between Thomasin and Wildeve, which his mother had initially disapproved of but had come to see in a somewhat better light due to Thomasin's arguments. So when she began to clarify everything, he was quite surprised and distressed.

“And she determined that the wedding should be over before you came back,” said Mrs. Yeobright, “that there might be no chance of her meeting you, and having a very painful time of it. That’s why she has gone to him; they have arranged to be married this morning.”

“And she decided that the wedding should take place before you returned,” said Mrs. Yeobright, “so there would be no chance of her running into you and having a really difficult time. That’s why she has gone to him; they have planned to get married this morning.”

“But I can’t understand it,” said Yeobright, rising. “’Tis so unlike her. I can see why you did not write to me after her unfortunate return home. But why didn’t you let me know when the wedding was going to be—the first time?”

“But I can’t understand it,” Yeobright said, standing up. “It’s so unlike her. I get why you didn’t write to me after her unfortunate return home. But why didn’t you tell me when the wedding was going to be—the first time?”

“Well, I felt vexed with her just then. She seemed to me to be obstinate; and when I found that you were nothing in her mind I vowed that she should be nothing in yours. I felt that she was only my niece after all; I told her she might marry, but that I should take no interest in it, and should not bother you about it either.”

“Well, I felt annoyed with her at that moment. She came off as stubborn to me; and when I realized that you meant nothing to her, I promised myself that she would mean nothing to you. I understood that she was only my niece, after all; I told her she could get married, but that I wouldn’t care about it, and I wouldn’t trouble you about it either.”

“It wouldn’t have been bothering me. Mother, you did wrong.”

“It wouldn’t have bothered me. Mom, you were wrong.”

“I thought it might disturb you in your business, and that you might throw up your situation, or injure your prospects in some way because of it, so I said nothing. Of course, if they had married at that time in a proper manner, I should have told you at once.”

“I thought it might disrupt your work, and you might jeopardize your job or hurt your opportunities because of it, so I didn’t say anything. Of course, if they had gotten married properly back then, I would have told you right away.”

“Tamsin actually being married while we are sitting here!”

“Tamsin is actually married while we’re sitting here!”

“Yes. Unless some accident happens again, as it did the first time. It may, considering he’s the same man.”

“Yes. Unless something unexpected happens again, like it did the first time. It could happen, since he’s the same guy.”

“Yes, and I believe it will. Was it right to let her go? Suppose Wildeve is really a bad fellow?”

“Yes, and I believe it will. Was it right to let her go? What if Wildeve is really a bad guy?”

“Then he won’t come, and she’ll come home again.”

“Then he won’t show up, and she’ll come back home again.”

“You should have looked more into it.”

“You should have investigated it further.”

“It is useless to say that,” his mother answered with an impatient look of sorrow. “You don’t know how bad it has been here with us all these weeks, Clym. You don’t know what a mortification anything of that sort is to a woman. You don’t know the sleepless nights we’ve had in this house, and the almost bitter words that have passed between us since that Fifth of November. I hope never to pass seven such weeks again. Tamsin has not gone outside the door, and I have been ashamed to look anybody in the face; and now you blame me for letting her do the only thing that can be done to set that trouble straight.”

“It’s pointless to say that,” his mother replied with a frustrated look of sadness. “You have no idea how difficult it’s been for us these past weeks, Clym. You don’t understand how humiliating anything like that is for a woman. You don’t know the sleepless nights we’ve spent in this house and the almost harsh words we’ve exchanged since that Fifth of November. I hope I never have to endure seven weeks like that again. Tamsin hasn’t stepped outside, and I’ve felt too ashamed to face anyone; and now you’re blaming me for allowing her to do the only thing that could help fix this situation.”

“No,” he said slowly. “Upon the whole I don’t blame you. But just consider how sudden it seems to me. Here was I, knowing nothing; and then I am told all at once that Tamsie is gone to be married. Well, I suppose there was nothing better to do. Do you know, Mother,” he continued after a moment or two, looking suddenly interested in his own past history, “I once thought of Tamsin as a sweetheart? Yes, I did. How odd boys are! And when I came home and saw her this time she seemed so much more affectionate than usual, that I was quite reminded of those days, particularly on the night of the party, when she was unwell. We had the party just the same—was not that rather cruel to her?”

“No,” he said slowly. “Overall, I don’t blame you. But just think about how sudden this is for me. Here I was, knowing nothing; and then I’m suddenly told that Tamsie is getting married. Well, I guess there wasn’t anything better to do. You know, Mother,” he continued after a moment or two, looking suddenly interested in his own past, “I once thought of Tamsin as a girlfriend? Yes, I did. How strange boys are! And when I came home and saw her this time, she seemed so much more affectionate than usual that it really reminded me of those days, especially on the night of the party when she wasn't feeling well. We had the party anyway—wasn’t that a bit cruel to her?”

“It made no difference. I had arranged to give one, and it was not worth while to make more gloom than necessary. To begin by shutting ourselves up and telling you of Tamsin’s misfortunes would have been a poor sort of welcome.”

“It didn’t matter. I had planned to give one, and it wasn’t worth creating more sadness than needed. Starting off by isolating ourselves and recounting Tamsin’s troubles would have been a pretty lousy way to welcome you.”

Clym remained thinking. “I almost wish you had not had that party,” he said; “and for other reasons. But I will tell you in a day or two. We must think of Tamsin now.”

Clym kept thinking. “I almost wish you hadn’t had that party,” he said; “and for other reasons. But I’ll let you know in a day or two. We need to focus on Tamsin now.”

They lapsed into silence. “I’ll tell you what,” said Yeobright again, in a tone which showed some slumbering feeling still. “I don’t think it kind to Tamsin to let her be married like this, and neither of us there to keep up her spirits or care a bit about her. She hasn’t disgraced herself, or done anything to deserve that. It is bad enough that the wedding should be so hurried and unceremonious, without our keeping away from it in addition. Upon my soul, ’tis almost a shame. I’ll go.”

They fell silent. “You know what,” Yeobright said again, his tone revealing some lingering emotion. “I don’t think it’s fair to Tamsin to let her get married like this without either of us there to support her or show we care. She hasn’t done anything wrong or to deserve this. It’s already unfortunate that the wedding has to be so rushed and low-key, and on top of that, we’re not even going. Honestly, it feels almost wrong. I’m going.”

“It is over by this time,” said his mother with a sigh; “unless they were late, or he—”

“It’s over by now,” his mother said with a sigh; “unless they were running late, or he—”

“Then I shall be soon enough to see them come out. I don’t quite like your keeping me in ignorance, Mother, after all. Really, I half hope he has failed to meet her!”

“Then I’ll be here soon enough to see them come out. I don’t really like you keeping me in the dark, Mom, after all. Honestly, I almost hope he didn’t get to meet her!”

“And ruined her character?”

“And damaged her reputation?”

“Nonsense—that wouldn’t ruin Thomasin.”

"Nonsense—that wouldn't break Thomasin."

He took up his hat and hastily left the house. Mrs. Yeobright looked rather unhappy, and sat still, deep in thought. But she was not long left alone. A few minutes later Clym came back again, and in his company came Diggory Venn.

He grabbed his hat and quickly left the house. Mrs. Yeobright looked quite unhappy and sat quietly, lost in thought. But she wasn’t alone for long. A few minutes later, Clym returned, and with him was Diggory Venn.

“I find there isn’t time for me to get there,” said Clym.

“I feel like I won’t have time to make it there,” said Clym.

“Is she married?” Mrs. Yeobright inquired, turning to the reddleman a face in which a strange strife of wishes, for and against, was apparent.

“Is she married?” Mrs. Yeobright asked, turning to the reddleman, her face showing a strange conflict of desires, both for and against.

Venn bowed. “She is, ma’am.”

Venn bowed. “She is, ma'am.”

“How strange it sounds,” murmured Clym.

“How strange that sounds,” murmured Clym.

“And he didn’t disappoint her this time?” said Mrs. Yeobright.

“And he didn’t let her down this time?” said Mrs. Yeobright.

“He did not. And there is now no slight on her name. I was hastening ath’art to tell you at once, as I saw you were not there.”

“He didn’t. And there’s no shame on her name now. I was rushing to tell you right away, since I saw you weren't there.”

“How came you to be there? How did you know it?” she asked.

“How did you end up there? How did you know that?” she asked.

“I have been in that neighbourhood for some time, and I saw them go in,” said the reddleman. “Wildeve came up to the door, punctual as the clock. I didn’t expect it of him.” He did not add, as he might have added, that how he came to be in that neighbourhood was not by accident; that, since Wildeve’s resumption of his right to Thomasin, Venn, with the thoroughness which was part of his character, had determined to see the end of the episode.

“I’ve been in that neighborhood for a while, and I saw them go in,” said the reddleman. “Wildeve showed up at the door, right on time. I didn’t expect that from him.” He didn’t mention, although he could have, that his presence in that neighborhood wasn’t a coincidence; that since Wildeve had taken back his claim on Thomasin, Venn, being the thorough person he was, had decided to see how it all played out.

“Who was there?” said Mrs. Yeobright.

“Who was there?” asked Mrs. Yeobright.

“Nobody hardly. I stood right out of the way, and she did not see me.” The reddleman spoke huskily, and looked into the garden.

“Barely anyone. I stayed completely out of sight, and she didn't notice me.” The reddleman spoke in a husky voice and looked into the garden.

“Who gave her away?”

“Who walked her down the aisle?”

“Miss Vye.”

“Ms. Vye.”

“How very remarkable! Miss Vye! It is to be considered an honour, I suppose?”

“How impressive! Miss Vye! I guess it's supposed to be an honor?”

“Who’s Miss Vye?” said Clym.

“Who’s Miss Vye?” Clym asked.

“Captain Vye’s granddaughter, of Mistover Knap.”

“Captain Vye’s granddaughter from Mistover Knap.”

“A proud girl from Budmouth,” said Mrs. Yeobright. “One not much to my liking. People say she’s a witch, but of course that’s absurd.”

“A proud girl from Budmouth,” said Mrs. Yeobright. “One I don’t really like. People say she’s a witch, but that’s just ridiculous.”

The reddleman kept to himself his acquaintance with that fair personage, and also that Eustacia was there because he went to fetch her, in accordance with a promise he had given as soon as he learnt that the marriage was to take place. He merely said, in continuation of the story——

The reddleman kept to himself his connection with that attractive person and that Eustacia was there because he went to get her, as he had promised as soon as he found out that the marriage was going to happen. He simply continued his story—

“I was sitting on the churchyard wall when they came up, one from one way, the other from the other; and Miss Vye was walking thereabouts, looking at the headstones. As soon as they had gone in I went to the door, feeling I should like to see it, as I knew her so well. I pulled off my boots because they were so noisy, and went up into the gallery. I saw then that the parson and clerk were already there.”

“I was sitting on the churchyard wall when they approached, one coming from one direction and the other from the opposite; and Miss Vye was nearby, looking at the headstones. As soon as they entered, I went to the door, feeling I wanted to see inside since I knew her so well. I took off my boots because they were too loud and went up into the gallery. I then saw that the parson and the clerk were already there.”

“How came Miss Vye to have anything to do with it, if she was only on a walk that way?”

“How did Miss Vye get involved in this if she was just out for a walk?”

“Because there was nobody else. She had gone into the church just before me, not into the gallery. The parson looked round before beginning, and as she was the only one near he beckoned to her, and she went up to the rails. After that, when it came to signing the book, she pushed up her veil and signed; and Tamsin seemed to thank her for her kindness.” The reddleman told the tale thoughtfully for there lingered upon his vision the changing colour of Wildeve, when Eustacia lifted the thick veil which had concealed her from recognition and looked calmly into his face. “And then,” said Diggory sadly, “I came away, for her history as Tamsin Yeobright was over.”

"Because there was no one else. She entered the church just before I did, not into the gallery. The pastor looked around before starting, and since she was the only one close by, he signaled for her, and she walked up to the altar. After that, when it was time to sign the book, she lifted her veil and signed; Tamsin seemed to appreciate her kindness." The reddleman shared the story thoughtfully, for he could still see the changing expression on Wildeve's face as Eustacia lifted the thick veil that had hidden her from view and looked steadily into his eyes. "And then," Diggory said sadly, "I left, because her time as Tamsin Yeobright was finished."

“I offered to go,” said Mrs. Yeobright regretfully. “But she said it was not necessary.”

“I offered to go,” Mrs. Yeobright said with regret. “But she said it wasn't needed.”

“Well, it is no matter,” said the reddleman. “The thing is done at last as it was meant to be at first, and God send her happiness. Now I’ll wish you good morning.”

“Well, it doesn’t matter,” said the reddleman. “The thing is done at last just as it was meant to be from the start, and I hope she finds happiness. Now I’ll wish you good morning.”

He placed his cap on his head and went out.

He put his cap on his head and went outside.

From that instant of leaving Mrs. Yeobright’s door, the reddleman was seen no more in or about Egdon Heath for a space of many months. He vanished entirely. The nook among the brambles where his van had been standing was as vacant as ever the next morning, and scarcely a sign remained to show that he had been there, excepting a few straws, and a little redness on the turf, which was washed away by the next storm of rain.

From the moment he left Mrs. Yeobright’s door, the reddleman was never seen again in or around Egdon Heath for several months. He completely disappeared. The spot among the brambles where his van had been parked was just as empty the next morning, and almost no trace was left to indicate he had been there, except for a few straws and a little redness on the grass, which was washed away by the next rainstorm.

The report that Diggory had brought of the wedding, correct as far as it went, was deficient in one significant particular, which had escaped him through his being at some distance back in the church. When Thomasin was tremblingly engaged in signing her name Wildeve had flung towards Eustacia a glance that said plainly, “I have punished you now.” She had replied in a low tone—and he little thought how truly—“You mistake; it gives me sincerest pleasure to see her your wife today.”

The report that Diggory had brought about the wedding was accurate as far as it went, but it was missing one important detail that he missed because he was sitting a bit far back in the church. While Thomasin was nervously signing her name, Wildeve shot Eustacia a glance that clearly communicated, “I’ve gotten back at you now.” She responded quietly—and he had no idea how true it was—“You’re wrong; it genuinely makes me happy to see her as your wife today.”

BOOK THIRD—THE FASCINATION

I.
“My Mind to Me a Kingdom Is”

In Clym Yeobright’s face could be dimly seen the typical countenance of the future. Should there be a classic period to art hereafter, its Pheidias may produce such faces. The view of life as a thing to be put up with, replacing that zest for existence which was so intense in early civilizations, must ultimately enter so thoroughly into the constitution of the advanced races that its facial expression will become accepted as a new artistic departure. People already feel that a man who lives without disturbing a curve of feature, or setting a mark of mental concern anywhere upon himself, is too far removed from modern perceptiveness to be a modern type. Physically beautiful men—the glory of the race when it was young—are almost an anachronism now; and we may wonder whether, at some time or other, physically beautiful women may not be an anachronism likewise.

In Clym Yeobright’s face, you could faintly see the typical look of the future. If there’s ever a classic period in art down the line, its great artists might create faces like this. The way people view life as something to endure, rather than the intense passion for existence seen in early civilizations, will eventually become so ingrained in advanced cultures that its expression will be viewed as a new artistic trend. People already sense that a man who goes through life without altering a single feature or showing any sign of mental strain is too disconnected from modern insight to represent the contemporary ideal. Physically attractive men—once the pride of our race in its youth—are now nearly outdated; and we might find ourselves questioning whether, at some point, physically attractive women could also become outdated.

The truth seems to be that a long line of disillusive centuries has permanently displaced the Hellenic idea of life, or whatever it may be called. What the Greeks only suspected we know well; what their Æschylus imagined our nursery children feel. That old-fashioned revelling in the general situation grows less and less possible as we uncover the defects of natural laws, and see the quandary that man is in by their operation.

The truth is that a long history of disillusionment has permanently shifted the Greek concept of life, or whatever you want to call it. What the Greeks only suspected, we understand well; what their Aeschylus envisioned, our children in nursery school can feel. That old-fashioned enjoyment of the overall situation is becoming less and less feasible as we reveal the flaws in natural laws and observe the dilemmas that humans face because of them.

The lineaments which will get embodied in ideals based upon this new recognition will probably be akin to those of Yeobright. The observer’s eye was arrested, not by his face as a picture, but by his face as a page; not by what it was, but by what it recorded. His features were attractive in the light of symbols, as sounds intrinsically common become attractive in language, and as shapes intrinsically simple become interesting in writing.

The characteristics that will be represented in ideals based on this new understanding will likely resemble those of Yeobright. The observer's gaze was caught, not by his face as a mere image, but by his face as a story; not by what it was, but by what it conveyed. His features were appealing as symbols, just as ordinary sounds become captivating in language, and as simple shapes become intriguing in writing.

He had been a lad of whom something was expected. Beyond this all had been chaos. That he would be successful in an original way, or that he would go to the dogs in an original way, seemed equally probable. The only absolute certainty about him was that he would not stand still in the circumstances amid which he was born.

He was a kid that everyone had high hopes for. Aside from that, everything had been a mess. Whether he would succeed in a unique way or end up wasting his potential in a unique way seemed equally likely. The only sure thing about him was that he wouldn’t just stay the same in the situation he was born into.

Hence, when his name was casually mentioned by neighbouring yeomen, the listener said, “Ah, Clym Yeobright—what is he doing now?” When the instinctive question about a person is, What is he doing? it is felt that he will be found to be, like most of us, doing nothing in particular. There is an indefinite sense that he must be invading some region of singularity, good or bad. The devout hope is that he is doing well. The secret faith is that he is making a mess of it. Half a dozen comfortable market-men, who were habitual callers at the Quiet Woman as they passed by in their carts, were partial to the topic. In fact, though they were not Egdon men, they could hardly avoid it while they sucked their long clay tubes and regarded the heath through the window. Clym had been so inwoven with the heath in his boyhood that hardly anybody could look upon it without thinking of him. So the subject recurred: if he were making a fortune and a name, so much the better for him; if he were making a tragical figure in the world, so much the better for a narrative.

So when his name came up casually among neighboring farmers, the listener said, “Oh, Clym Yeobright—what’s he up to now?” When the natural question about someone is, What are they doing? it’s understood that, like most of us, they’re probably not doing much of anything. There’s a vague feeling that he has to be doing something unusual, good or bad. The hopeful wish is that he’s doing well. The hidden belief is that he’s messing it up. A handful of well-off market men, who often stopped by the Quiet Woman while passing in their carts, liked to talk about him. In fact, even though they weren’t from Egdon, they couldn’t help but mention him while they enjoyed their long clay pipes and looked out at the heath through the window. Clym had been so intertwined with the heath in his childhood that hardly anyone could see it without thinking of him. So the topic came up again: if he was making a fortune and a name for himself, great for him; if he was becoming a tragic figure, even better for a story.

The fact was that Yeobright’s fame had spread to an awkward extent before he left home. “It is bad when your fame outruns your means,” said the Spanish Jesuit Gracian. At the age of six he had asked a Scripture riddle: “Who was the first man known to wear breeches?” and applause had resounded from the very verge of the heath. At seven he painted the Battle of Waterloo with tiger-lily pollen and black-currant juice, in the absence of water-colours. By the time he reached twelve he had in this manner been heard of as artist and scholar for at least two miles round. An individual whose fame spreads three or four thousand yards in the time taken by the fame of others similarly situated to travel six or eight hundred, must of necessity have something in him. Possibly Clym’s fame, like Homer’s, owed something to the accidents of his situation; nevertheless famous he was.

The truth was that Yeobright’s reputation had grown to an uncomfortable level before he even left home. “It’s a problem when your fame outpaces your means,” said the Spanish Jesuit Gracian. At the age of six, he had posed a riddle from the Scriptures: “Who was the first man known to wear pants?” and applause echoed from the edge of the heath. By seven, he painted the Battle of Waterloo using tiger-lily pollen and black-currant juice because he didn’t have watercolors. By the time he turned twelve, he was known as both an artist and a scholar for at least a couple of miles around. Someone whose fame spreads three or four thousand yards while others in similar situations take six or eight hundred must have something impressive about them. Clym’s fame, perhaps like Homer’s, might have been aided by the circumstances of his situation; however, he was still famous.

He grew up and was helped out in life. That waggery of fate which started Clive as a writing clerk, Gay as a linen-draper, Keats as a surgeon, and a thousand others in a thousand other odd ways, banished the wild and ascetic heath lad to a trade whose sole concern was with the especial symbols of self-indulgence and vainglory.

He grew up and received support in life. That twist of fate that had Clive starting as a writing clerk, Gay as a linen merchant, Keats as a surgeon, and countless others in various unexpected paths, pushed the wild, ascetic boy from the heath into a profession focused solely on the symbols of self-indulgence and vanity.

The details of this choice of a business for him it is not necessary to give. At the death of his father a neighbouring gentleman had kindly undertaken to give the boy a start, and this assumed the form of sending him to Budmouth. Yeobright did not wish to go there, but it was the only feasible opening. Thence he went to London; and thence, shortly after, to Paris, where he had remained till now.

The details of his business choice aren’t necessary to explain. When his father died, a kind neighbor offered to help the boy get started, which meant sending him to Budmouth. Yeobright didn’t want to go there, but it was the only practical option. From there, he went to London; and shortly after, to Paris, where he had stayed until now.

Something being expected of him, he had not been at home many days before a great curiosity as to why he stayed on so long began to arise in the heath. The natural term of a holiday had passed, yet he still remained. On the Sunday morning following the week of Thomasin’s marriage a discussion on this subject was in progress at a hair-cutting before Fairway’s house. Here the local barbering was always done at this hour on this day, to be followed by the great Sunday wash of the inhabitants at noon, which in its turn was followed by the great Sunday dressing an hour later. On Egdon Heath Sunday proper did not begin till dinner-time, and even then it was a somewhat battered specimen of the day.

Something was expected of him, and it hadn't been long since he returned home when curiosity about why he stayed for so long began to grow in the heath. The usual length of a holiday had passed, yet he was still there. On the Sunday morning after Thomasin’s wedding, a conversation about this was taking place at a haircutting in front of Fairway’s house. This was the time and place where local haircuts were always done on Sundays, followed by the big Sunday wash of the residents at noon, which was then followed by the big Sunday dressing an hour later. On Egdon Heath, the proper Sunday didn’t really begin until dinner time, and even then it was a somewhat tattered version of the day.

These Sunday-morning hair-cuttings were performed by Fairway; the victim sitting on a chopping-block in front of the house, without a coat, and the neighbours gossiping around, idly observing the locks of hair as they rose upon the wind after the snip, and flew away out of sight to the four quarters of the heavens. Summer and winter the scene was the same, unless the wind were more than usually blusterous, when the stool was shifted a few feet round the corner. To complain of cold in sitting out of doors, hatless and coatless, while Fairway told true stories between the cuts of the scissors, would have been to pronounce yourself no man at once. To flinch, exclaim, or move a muscle of the face at the small stabs under the ear received from those instruments, or at scarifications of the neck by the comb, would have been thought a gross breach of good manners, considering that Fairway did it all for nothing. A bleeding about the poll on Sunday afternoons was amply accounted for by the explanation. “I have had my hair cut, you know.”

These Sunday morning haircuts were done by Fairway; the person getting the cut sat on a chopping block in front of the house, without a coat, while the neighbors gathered around, casually watching the hair fly away on the wind after each snip, disappearing into the sky. Whether it was summer or winter, the scene remained the same, unless the wind was particularly strong, in which case the stool would be moved a few feet around the corner. Complaining about the cold while sitting outside, hatless and coatless, as Fairway shared true stories between snips would have immediately labeled you as less than a man. To flinch, cry out, or even move a muscle in response to the small jabs under the ear from the scissors or the scraping of the comb on your neck would have been seen as a major breach of etiquette, especially considering that Fairway did it all for free. A little blood on your neck on Sunday afternoons was easily explained away: “I just got my hair cut, you know.”

The conversation on Yeobright had been started by a distant view of the young man rambling leisurely across the heath before them.

The conversation about Yeobright began when they caught a glimpse of the young man wandering casually across the heath ahead of them.

“A man who is doing well elsewhere wouldn’t bide here two or three weeks for nothing,” said Fairway. “He’s got some project in ’s head—depend upon that.”

“A man who is doing well elsewhere wouldn’t stick around here for two or three weeks for no reason,” said Fairway. “He’s got something planned—count on it.”

“Well, ’a can’t keep a diment shop here,” said Sam.

“Well, I can’t keep a diamond shop here,” said Sam.

“I don’t see why he should have had them two heavy boxes home if he had not been going to bide; and what there is for him to do here the Lord in heaven knows.”

“I don’t see why he should have brought those two heavy boxes home if he wasn’t planning to stay; and what he has to do here, only God in heaven knows.”

Before many more surmises could be indulged in Yeobright had come near; and seeing the hair-cutting group he turned aside to join them. Marching up, and looking critically at their faces for a moment, he said, without introduction, “Now, folks, let me guess what you have been talking about.”

Before too many more guesses could be made, Yeobright approached; and seeing the group getting their hair cut, he decided to join them. Walking up and examining their faces for a moment, he said, without any introduction, “Alright, everyone, let me take a guess at what you’ve been discussing.”

“Ay, sure, if you will,” said Sam.

“Ay, sure, if you want,” said Sam.

“About me.”

“About me.”

“Now, it is a thing I shouldn’t have dreamed of doing, otherwise,” said Fairway in a tone of integrity; “but since you have named it, Master Yeobright, I’ll own that we was talking about ’ee. We were wondering what could keep you home here mollyhorning about when you have made such a world-wide name for yourself in the nick-nack trade—now, that’s the truth o’t.”

“Honestly, it’s something I never should have thought of doing,” Fairway said sincerely. “But since you brought it up, Master Yeobright, I have to admit we were talking about you. We were curious about why you’re hanging around here when you’ve built such a huge reputation in the trinket business—now, that’s the honest truth.”

“I’ll tell you,” said Yeobright with unexpected earnestness. “I am not sorry to have the opportunity. I’ve come home because, all things considered, I can be a trifle less useless here than anywhere else. But I have only lately found this out. When I first got away from home I thought this place was not worth troubling about. I thought our life here was contemptible. To oil your boots instead of blacking them, to dust your coat with a switch instead of a brush—was there ever anything more ridiculous? I said.”

“I’ll tell you,” Yeobright said with surprising seriousness. “I’m actually glad to have the chance. I've come back home because, all things considered, I can be a bit less useless here than anywhere else. But I only realized that recently. When I first left home, I thought this place wasn’t worth the effort. I thought our life here was pathetic. Oiling your boots instead of polishing them, dusting your coat with a stick instead of a brush—was there anything more ridiculous? I said.”

“So ’tis; so ’tis!”

"So it is; so it is!"

“No, no—you are wrong; it isn’t.”

“No, no—you’re mistaken; it isn’t.”

“Beg your pardon, we thought that was your maning?”

"Excuse me, we thought that was your meaning?"

“Well, as my views changed my course became very depressing. I found that I was trying to be like people who had hardly anything in common with myself. I was endeavouring to put off one sort of life for another sort of life, which was not better than the life I had known before. It was simply different.”

“Well, as my views changed, my path became really disheartening. I realized that I was trying to be like people who had almost nothing in common with me. I was trying to swap one kind of life for another kind that wasn’t any better than the life I had lived before. It was just different.”

“True; a sight different,” said Fairway.

“Yeah; a sight different,” said Fairway.

“Yes, Paris must be a taking place,” said Humphrey. “Grand shop-winders, trumpets, and drums; and here be we out of doors in all winds and weathers—”

“Yes, Paris must be an amazing place,” said Humphrey. “Big shop displays, trumpets, and drums; and here we are outdoors in all kinds of weather—”

“But you mistake me,” pleaded Clym. “All this was very depressing. But not so depressing as something I next perceived—that my business was the idlest, vainest, most effeminate business that ever a man could be put to. That decided me—I would give it up and try to follow some rational occupation among the people I knew best, and to whom I could be of most use. I have come home; and this is how I mean to carry out my plan. I shall keep a school as near to Egdon as possible, so as to be able to walk over here and have a night-school in my mother’s house. But I must study a little at first, to get properly qualified. Now, neighbours, I must go.”

“But you’re misunderstanding me,” Clym said, pleading. “All of this was really depressing. But it wasn’t as depressing as what I realized next—that my job was the most pointless, vain, and trivial thing anyone could ever do. That made up my mind—I would quit and try to pursue a more meaningful career among the people I know best, where I could be most helpful. I've come home, and this is how I plan to move forward. I’m going to start a school as close to Egdon as I can, so I can walk over and hold night classes at my mother’s house. But I need to study a bit first to get properly qualified. Now, neighbors, I have to go.”

And Clym resumed his walk across the heath.

And Clym continued his walk across the heath.

“He’ll never carry it out in the world,” said Fairway. “In a few weeks he’ll learn to see things otherwise.”

“He’ll never go through with it in the real world,” said Fairway. “In a few weeks he’ll start seeing things differently.”

“’Tis good-hearted of the young man,” said another. “But, for my part, I think he had better mind his business.”

“It's kind of the young man,” said another. “But, as far as I'm concerned, I think he should focus on his own affairs.”

II.
The New Course Causes Disappointment

Yeobright loved his kind. He had a conviction that the want of most men was knowledge of a sort which brings wisdom rather than affluence. He wished to raise the class at the expense of individuals rather than individuals at the expense of the class. What was more, he was ready at once to be the first unit sacrificed.

Yeobright loved his people. He believed that what most people lacked was a type of knowledge that brings wisdom instead of wealth. He wanted to uplift the group by sacrificing individuals rather than lifting individuals at the cost of the group. Moreover, he was willing to be the first one to make that sacrifice.

In passing from the bucolic to the intellectual life the intermediate stages are usually two at least, frequently many more; and one of those stages is almost sure to be worldly advanced. We can hardly imagine bucolic placidity quickening to intellectual aims without imagining social aims as the transitional phase. Yeobright’s local peculiarity was that in striving at high thinking he still cleaved to plain living—nay, wild and meagre living in many respects, and brotherliness with clowns.

In moving from a rural lifestyle to an intellectual one, there are usually at least two, often more, intermediate stages; and one of those stages is likely to be focused on worldly matters. It’s hard to picture the calm of rural life turning into a pursuit of intellectual goals without also considering social aspirations as a bridge between the two. Yeobright’s unique trait was that while he sought higher thoughts, he still held onto a simple life—sometimes even a wild and meager one—and maintained a sense of camaraderie with common folks.

He was a John the Baptist who took ennoblement rather than repentance for his text. Mentally he was in a provincial future, that is, he was in many points abreast with the central town thinkers of his date. Much of this development he may have owed to his studious life in Paris, where he had become acquainted with ethical systems popular at the time.

He was like a modern John the Baptist who focused on self-improvement rather than seeking forgiveness. In his mind, he was ahead of his time, often on the same level as the leading thinkers in the city. Much of this growth can be attributed to his scholarly life in Paris, where he got to know the popular ethical theories of the time.

In consequence of this relatively advanced position, Yeobright might have been called unfortunate. The rural world was not ripe for him. A man should be only partially before his time—to be completely to the vanward in aspirations is fatal to fame. Had Philip’s warlike son been intellectually so far ahead as to have attempted civilization without bloodshed, he would have been twice the godlike hero that he seemed, but nobody would have heard of an Alexander.

Because of his relatively advanced viewpoint, Yeobright could be seen as unfortunate. The countryside wasn’t ready for someone like him. A person should only be a little ahead of their time—being too progressive in their ambitions can ruin their chances for recognition. If Philip’s warrior son had been so intellectually advanced that he tried to bring about civilization without violence, he would have been twice the heroic figure he appeared to be, but no one would have known of an Alexander.

In the interests of renown the forwardness should lie chiefly in the capacity to handle things. Successful propagandists have succeeded because the doctrine they bring into form is that which their listeners have for some time felt without being able to shape. A man who advocates æsthetic effort and deprecates social effort is only likely to be understood by a class to which social effort has become a stale matter. To argue upon the possibility of culture before luxury to the bucolic world may be to argue truly, but it is an attempt to disturb a sequence to which humanity has been long accustomed. Yeobright preaching to the Egdon eremites that they might rise to a serene comprehensiveness without going through the process of enriching themselves was not unlike arguing to ancient Chaldeans that in ascending from earth to the pure empyrean it was not necessary to pass first into the intervening heaven of ether.

In the pursuit of fame, the focus should primarily be on the ability to manage situations. Successful marketers have thrived because the ideas they present resonate with what their audience has felt for a while but couldn’t articulate. A person who promotes artistic endeavors while dismissing social efforts is only likely to connect with a group that has found social efforts to be tiresome. Discussing the idea of culture existing before luxury to a rural audience might be true, but it attempts to challenge a progression that humanity has long accepted. Yeobright trying to convince the people of Egdon that they could achieve a broad understanding without first enriching themselves was similar to arguing with ancient Chaldeans that in order to ascend from the earth to the pure upper realm, it wasn't necessary to first go through the intermediate layer of ether.

Was Yeobright’s mind well-proportioned? No. A well proportioned mind is one which shows no particular bias; one of which we may safely say that it will never cause its owner to be confined as a madman, tortured as a heretic, or crucified as a blasphemer. Also, on the other hand, that it will never cause him to be applauded as a prophet, revered as a priest, or exalted as a king. Its usual blessings are happiness and mediocrity. It produces the poetry of Rogers, the paintings of West, the statecraft of North, the spiritual guidance of Tomline; enabling its possessors to find their way to wealth, to wind up well, to step with dignity off the stage, to die comfortably in their beds, and to get the decent monument which, in many cases, they deserve. It never would have allowed Yeobright to do such a ridiculous thing as throw up his business to benefit his fellow-creatures.

Was Yeobright’s mind balanced? No. A balanced mind is one that shows no clear bias; one we can confidently say will never lead its owner to be locked away as a madman, tortured as a heretic, or executed as a blasphemer. On the flip side, it also won’t cause someone to be celebrated as a prophet, respected as a priest, or raised up as a king. Its typical rewards are happiness and mediocrity. It brings about the poetry of Rogers, the paintings of West, the political skills of North, the spiritual guidance of Tomline; helping its holders find their way to wealth, to end their lives well, to exit the stage with dignity, to die peacefully in their beds, and to receive a decent monument that, in many cases, they deserve. It would never have permitted Yeobright to do something as foolish as give up his business for the sake of helping others.

He walked along towards home without attending to paths. If anyone knew the heath well it was Clym. He was permeated with its scenes, with its substance, and with its odours. He might be said to be its product. His eyes had first opened thereon; with its appearance all the first images of his memory were mingled, his estimate of life had been coloured by it: his toys had been the flint knives and arrow-heads which he found there, wondering why stones should “grow” to such odd shapes; his flowers, the purple bells and yellow furze: his animal kingdom, the snakes and croppers; his society, its human haunters. Take all the varying hates felt by Eustacia Vye towards the heath, and translate them into loves, and you have the heart of Clym. He gazed upon the wide prospect as he walked, and was glad.

He walked homeward without paying attention to the paths. If anyone knew the heath, it was Clym. He was deeply connected to its sights, its essence, and its smells. He could be seen as a product of it. His eyes first opened to its beauty; all his earliest memories were intertwined with it, and his view of life had been shaped by it. His toys were the flint knives and arrowheads he found there, marveling at why stones would "grow" into such unusual shapes; his flowers were the purple bells and yellow gorse; his animal kingdom consisted of snakes and rabbits; his social life revolved around its human visitors. If you take all the varying hates Eustacia Vye felt towards the heath and turn them into loves, you have Clym's heart. He looked out over the vast landscape as he walked and felt happy.

To many persons this Egdon was a place which had slipped out of its century generations ago, to intrude as an uncouth object into this. It was an obsolete thing, and few cared to study it. How could this be otherwise in the days of square fields, plashed hedges, and meadows watered on a plan so rectangular that on a fine day they looked like silver gridirons? The farmer, in his ride, who could smile at artificial grasses, look with solicitude at the coming corn, and sigh with sadness at the fly-eaten turnips, bestowed upon the distant upland of heath nothing better than a frown. But as for Yeobright, when he looked from the heights on his way he could not help indulging in a barbarous satisfaction at observing that, in some of the attempts at reclamation from the waste, tillage, after holding on for a year or two, had receded again in despair, the ferns and furze-tufts stubbornly reasserting themselves.

For many people, Egdon felt like a place that had escaped its time long ago, intruding into the present as an awkward relic. It was an outdated place, and few took the time to understand it. How could it be any different in an era of square fields, trimmed hedges, and meadows so uniformly watered that on a sunny day, they looked like silver griddles? The farmer, riding through, might smirk at artificial grasses, worry about the upcoming corn, and sigh over the fly-eaten turnips, but he directed nothing but a scowl towards the distant heathland. However, for Yeobright, as he gazed from the heights on his journey, he couldn't help but feel a primitive satisfaction in noticing that in some efforts to reclaim the land from its wild state, farming had briefly gained ground only to retreat again in frustration, with the ferns and gorse stubbornly reclaiming their territory.

He descended into the valley, and soon reached his home at Blooms-End. His mother was snipping dead leaves from the window-plants. She looked up at him as if she did not understand the meaning of his long stay with her; her face had worn that look for several days. He could perceive that the curiosity which had been shown by the hair-cutting group amounted in his mother to concern. But she had asked no question with her lips, even when the arrival of his trunk suggested that he was not going to leave her soon. Her silence besought an explanation of him more loudly than words.

He walked down into the valley and soon reached his home at Blooms-End. His mom was trimming the dead leaves from the window plants. She looked up at him as if she didn’t understand why he had been away for so long; her face had shown that confusion for several days. He could tell that the curiosity the hair-cutting group had shown had turned into concern for his mother. But she hadn’t asked him anything with her words, even when his trunk arrived, suggesting that he wasn’t planning to leave her anytime soon. Her silence begged for an explanation from him even louder than words.

“I am not going back to Paris again, Mother,” he said. “At least, in my old capacity. I have given up the business.”

“I’m not going back to Paris again, Mom,” he said. “At least, not in my old role. I’ve quit the business.”

Mrs. Yeobright turned in pained surprise. “I thought something was amiss, because of the boxes. I wonder you did not tell me sooner.”

Mrs. Yeobright turned in shocked surprise. “I thought something was wrong because of the boxes. I wonder why you didn't tell me sooner.”

“I ought to have done it. But I have been in doubt whether you would be pleased with my plan. I was not quite clear on a few points myself. I am going to take an entirely new course.”

“I should have done it. But I’ve been unsure if you would like my plan. I wasn’t completely clear on a few points myself. I’m going to take a totally different approach.”

“I am astonished, Clym. How can you want to do better than you’ve been doing?”

“I’m amazed, Clym. How can you want to improve on what you’ve already accomplished?”

“Very easily. But I shall not do better in the way you mean; I suppose it will be called doing worse. But I hate that business of mine, and I want to do some worthy thing before I die. As a schoolmaster I think to do it—a school-master to the poor and ignorant, to teach them what nobody else will.”

“Very easily. But I won’t do better in the way you mean; I guess it will be seen as doing worse. But I hate my job, and I want to do something meaningful before I die. I think I can achieve that as a schoolteacher—a teacher for the poor and uneducated, to teach them what no one else will.”

“After all the trouble that has been taken to give you a start, and when there is nothing to do but to keep straight on towards affluence, you say you will be a poor man’s schoolmaster. Your fancies will be your ruin, Clym.”

“After all the effort that’s been put into giving you a fresh start, and when all you have to do is keep moving forward towards success, you say you want to be a poor man’s schoolmaster. Your daydreams will be your downfall, Clym.”

Mrs. Yeobright spoke calmly, but the force of feeling behind the words was but too apparent to one who knew her as well as her son did. He did not answer. There was in his face that hopelessness of being understood which comes when the objector is constitutionally beyond the reach of a logic that, even under favouring conditions, is almost too coarse a vehicle for the subtlety of the argument.

Mrs. Yeobright spoke calmly, but the intensity of her emotions was clear to anyone who knew her as well as her son did. He didn’t respond. His face showed a hopelessness of being understood that arises when the person you’re trying to communicate with is fundamentally unreachable by a reasoning that, even in the best circumstances, is often too blunt for the nuance of the discussion.

No more was said on the subject till the end of dinner. His mother then began, as if there had been no interval since the morning. “It disturbs me, Clym, to find that you have come home with such thoughts as those. I hadn’t the least idea that you meant to go backward in the world by your own free choice. Of course, I have always supposed you were going to push straight on, as other men do—all who deserve the name—when they have been put in a good way of doing well.”

No more was said on the subject until after dinner. His mother then began, as if there had been no break since the morning. “Clym, it bothers me to see that you've come home with those kinds of thoughts. I had no idea that you intended to go backward in life by your own choice. I always assumed you were going to move forward, like other men do—all who deserve the name—when they've found a solid path to success.”

“I cannot help it,” said Clym, in a troubled tone. “Mother, I hate the flashy business. Talk about men who deserve the name, can any man deserving the name waste his time in that effeminate way, when he sees half the world going to ruin for want of somebody to buckle to and teach them how to breast the misery they are born to? I get up every morning and see the whole creation groaning and travailing in pain, as St. Paul says, and yet there am I, trafficking in glittering splendours with wealthy women and titled libertines, and pandering to the meanest vanities—I, who have health and strength enough for anything. I have been troubled in my mind about it all the year, and the end is that I cannot do it any more.”

“I can’t help it,” Clym said with a troubled tone. “Mom, I hate the flashy business. Seriously, can any man who deserves the title waste his time in such a superficial way while half the world is falling apart, just waiting for someone to step up and show them how to endure the struggles they face? I wake up every morning and see the entire world suffering, just like St. Paul says, and yet here I am, trading in glitzy nonsense with rich women and aristocratic playboys, catering to the most trivial vanities—I, who have more than enough health and strength to do something meaningful. It’s been weighing on my mind all year, and the conclusion is that I just can’t do it anymore.”

“Why can’t you do it as well as others?”

“Why can’t you do it as well as everyone else?”

“I don’t know, except that there are many things other people care for which I don’t; and that’s partly why I think I ought to do this. For one thing, my body does not require much of me. I cannot enjoy delicacies; good things are wasted upon me. Well, I ought to turn that defect to advantage, and by being able to do without what other people require I can spend what such things cost upon anybody else.”

“I don’t really know, except that there are a lot of things other people care about that I don’t; and that’s part of the reason I think I should do this. For one thing, my body doesn’t ask much from me. I can’t enjoy fancy foods; good things are wasted on me. Well, I should use that flaw to my advantage, and since I can do without what others need, I can spend what those things cost on someone else.”

Now, Yeobright, having inherited some of these very instincts from the woman before him, could not fail to awaken a reciprocity in her through her feelings, if not by arguments, disguise it as she might for his good. She spoke with less assurance. “And yet you might have been a wealthy man if you had only persevered. Manager to that large diamond establishment—what better can a man wish for? What a post of trust and respect! I suppose you will be like your father; like him, you are getting weary of doing well.”

Now, Yeobright, who had inherited some of these instincts from the woman in front of him, couldn’t help but stir a response in her through her emotions, even if she tried to hide it for his sake. She spoke with less confidence. “And yet you could have been a wealthy man if you had just kept at it. Manager of that big diamond company—what more could a man want? What a position of trust and respect! I guess you’ll be just like your father; like him, you’re starting to get tired of doing well.”

“No,” said her son, “I am not weary of that, though I am weary of what you mean by it. Mother, what is doing well?”

“No,” said her son, “I’m not tired of that, but I am tired of what you mean by it. Mom, what does it mean to do well?”

Mrs. Yeobright was far too thoughtful a woman to be content with ready definitions, and, like the “What is wisdom?” of Plato’s Socrates, and the “What is truth?” of Pontius Pilate, Yeobright’s burning question received no answer.

Mrs. Yeobright was much too reflective a woman to be satisfied with easy answers, and, like Socrates' "What is wisdom?" and Pilate's "What is truth?", Yeobright's pressing question went unanswered.

The silence was broken by the clash of the garden gate, a tap at the door, and its opening. Christian Cantle appeared in the room in his Sunday clothes.

The silence was interrupted by the sound of the garden gate swinging open, a knock at the door, and its opening. Christian Cantle walked into the room in his Sunday best.

It was the custom on Egdon to begin the preface to a story before absolutely entering the house, so as to be well in for the body of the narrative by the time visitor and visited stood face to face. Christian had been saying to them while the door was leaving its latch, “To think that I, who go from home but once in a while, and hardly then, should have been there this morning!”

It was a habit on Egdon to start the introduction to a story before actually stepping inside the house, ensuring they were ready for the main part of the tale by the time the guest and the host faced each other. Christian had been saying to them as the door was unlatched, “Can you believe that I, who rarely leave home, and even then only occasionally, was there this morning!”

“’Tis news you have brought us, then, Christian?” said Mrs. Yeobright.

“Is it news you have for us, then, Christian?” said Mrs. Yeobright.

“Ay, sure, about a witch, and ye must overlook my time o’ day; for, says I, ‘I must go and tell ’em, though they won’t have half done dinner.’ I assure ye it made me shake like a driven leaf. Do ye think any harm will come o’t?”

“Aye, sure, about a witch, and you have to forgive my timing; because, I said, ‘I have to go and tell them, even though they won’t have finished dinner.’ I assure you it made me shake like a leaf. Do you think any harm will come of it?”

“Well—what?”

“What?”

“This morning at church we was all standing up, and the pa’son said, ‘Let us pray.’ ‘Well,’ thinks I, ‘one may as well kneel as stand’; so down I went; and, more than that, all the rest were as willing to oblige the man as I. We hadn’t been hard at it for more than a minute when a most terrible screech sounded through church, as if somebody had just gied up their heart’s blood. All the folk jumped up and then we found that Susan Nunsuch had pricked Miss Vye with a long stocking-needle, as she had threatened to do as soon as ever she could get the young lady to church, where she don’t come very often. She’ve waited for this chance for weeks, so as to draw her blood and put an end to the bewitching of Susan’s children that has been carried on so long. Sue followed her into church, sat next to her, and as soon as she could find a chance in went the stocking-needle into my lady’s arm.”

“This morning at church, we were all standing, and the pastor said, ‘Let us pray.’ ‘Well,’ I thought, ‘I might as well kneel as stand’; so down I went. More than that, everyone else was just as willing to comply as I was. We hadn’t been at it for more than a minute when a terrible screech echoed through the church, like someone had just given up their lifeblood. Everyone jumped up, and then we discovered that Susan Nunsuch had pricked Miss Vye with a long stocking needle, just like she had threatened to do as soon as she could get the young lady to church, where she doesn’t come very often. She had been waiting for this opportunity for weeks, wanting to draw her blood and put an end to the tormenting of Susan’s children that had been going on for so long. Sue followed her into church, sat next to her, and as soon as she found a chance, in went the stocking needle into my lady’s arm.”

“Good heaven, how horrid!” said Mrs. Yeobright.

“Good heaven, how terrible!” said Mrs. Yeobright.

“Sue pricked her that deep that the maid fainted away; and as I was afeard there might be some tumult among us, I got behind the bass viol and didn’t see no more. But they carried her out into the air, ’tis said; but when they looked round for Sue she was gone. What a scream that girl gied, poor thing! There were the pa’son in his surplice holding up his hand and saying, ‘Sit down, my good people, sit down!’ But the deuce a bit would they sit down. O, and what d’ye think I found out, Mrs. Yeobright? The pa’son wears a suit of clothes under his surplice!—I could see his black sleeves when he held up his arm.”

“Sue pricked her so deeply that the maid fainted; and since I was worried there might be some chaos among us, I hid behind the bass viol and didn’t see anything else. But they say they carried her out into the fresh air; when they looked for Sue, she had disappeared. What a scream that poor girl let out! There was the parson in his surplice holding up his hand and saying, ‘Sit down, my good people, sit down!’ But not a single one of them would sit down. Oh, and guess what I found out, Mrs. Yeobright? The parson wears a suit of clothes under his surplice!—I could see his black sleeves when he raised his arm.”

“’Tis a cruel thing,” said Yeobright.

“It’s a cruel thing,” said Yeobright.

“Yes,” said his mother.

“Yes,” his mom said.

“The nation ought to look into it,” said Christian. “Here’s Humphrey coming, I think.”

“The country should investigate it,” Christian said. “I think Humphrey is coming over now.”

In came Humphrey. “Well, have ye heard the news? But I see you have. ’Tis a very strange thing that whenever one of Egdon folk goes to church some rum job or other is sure to be doing. The last time one of us was there was when neighbour Fairway went in the fall; and that was the day you forbad the banns, Mrs. Yeobright.”

In walked Humphrey. “Well, have you heard the news? But I can see you have. It’s really odd that whenever someone from Egdon goes to church, something unusual always seems to happen. The last time one of us was there was when neighbor Fairway went in the fall; and that was the day you blocked the banns, Mrs. Yeobright.”

“Has this cruelly treated girl been able to walk home?” said Clym.

“Has this girl who was treated so badly been able to walk home?” said Clym.

“They say she got better, and went home very well. And now I’ve told it I must be moving homeward myself.”

“They say she got better and went home feeling great. And now that I’ve said this, I need to be moving back home myself.”

“And I,” said Humphrey. “Truly now we shall see if there’s anything in what folks say about her.”

“And I,” said Humphrey. “Now we’re really going to find out if there’s any truth to what people say about her.”

When they were gone into the heath again Yeobright said quietly to his mother, “Do you think I have turned teacher too soon?”

When they were back out on the heath, Yeobright quietly said to his mother, “Do you think I became a teacher too soon?”

“It is right that there should be schoolmasters, and missionaries, and all such men,” she replied. “But it is right, too, that I should try to lift you out of this life into something richer, and that you should not come back again, and be as if I had not tried at all.”

“It’s good that there are teachers and missionaries and people like that,” she said. “But it’s also important for me to help you move on to something better, and for you not to return to this life as if I hadn’t tried at all.”

Later in the day Sam, the turf-cutter, entered. “I’ve come a-borrowing, Mrs. Yeobright. I suppose you have heard what’s been happening to the beauty on the hill?”

Later in the day, Sam, the turf-cutter, walked in. “I’ve come to borrow something, Mrs. Yeobright. I guess you’ve heard what’s been going on with the beauty on the hill?”

“Yes, Sam: half a dozen have been telling us.”

“Yes, Sam: half a dozen people have been telling us.”

“Beauty?” said Clym.

"Beauty?" Clym asked.

“Yes, tolerably well-favoured,” Sam replied. “Lord! all the country owns that ’tis one of the strangest things in the world that such a woman should have come to live up there.”

“Yes, pretty good-looking,” Sam replied. “Wow! Everyone around here agrees it’s one of the weirdest things in the world that such a woman would come to live up there.”

“Dark or fair?”

"Dark or light?"

“Now, though I’ve seen her twenty times, that’s a thing I cannot call to mind.”

“Even though I’ve seen her twenty times, I can’t remember that.”

“Darker than Tamsin,” murmured Mrs. Yeobright.

“Darker than Tamsin,” Mrs. Yeobright whispered.

“A woman who seems to care for nothing at all, as you may say.”

“A woman who doesn’t seem to care about anything at all, as you might say.”

“She is melancholy, then?” inquired Clym.

"Is she feeling down?" Clym asked.

“She mopes about by herself, and don’t mix in with the people.”

“She sulks by herself and doesn’t interact with others.”

“Is she a young lady inclined for adventures?”

“Is she a young woman who’s into adventures?”

“Not to my knowledge.”

"Not that I know of."

“Doesn’t join in with the lads in their games, to get some sort of excitement in this lonely place?”

“Doesn’t hang out with the guys in their games to find some excitement in this lonely place?”

“No.”

“No.”

“Mumming, for instance?”

“Mumming, for example?”

“No. Her notions be different. I should rather say her thoughts were far away from here, with lords and ladies she’ll never know, and mansions she’ll never see again.”

“No. Her ideas are different. I would say her thoughts are far away from here, with lords and ladies she’ll never meet, and mansions she’ll never see again.”

Observing that Clym appeared singularly interested Mrs. Yeobright said rather uneasily to Sam, “You see more in her than most of us do. Miss Vye is to my mind too idle to be charming. I have never heard that she is of any use to herself or to other people. Good girls don’t get treated as witches even on Egdon.”

Noticing that Clym seemed particularly interested, Mrs. Yeobright said somewhat uneasily to Sam, “You see more in her than most of us do. I think Miss Vye is too lazy to be charming. I've never heard she’s useful to herself or anyone else. Good girls aren’t treated like witches, even here on Egdon.”

“Nonsense—that proves nothing either way,” said Yeobright.

“Nonsense—that doesn’t prove anything either way,” said Yeobright.

“Well, of course I don’t understand such niceties,” said Sam, withdrawing from a possibly unpleasant argument; “and what she is we must wait for time to tell us. The business that I have really called about is this, to borrow the longest and strongest rope you have. The captain’s bucket has dropped into the well, and they are in want of water; and as all the chaps are at home today we think we can get it out for him. We have three cart-ropes already, but they won’t reach to the bottom.”

"Well, of course I don't get into those details," said Sam, stepping back from a potentially uncomfortable argument; "and whatever she is, we’ll have to wait and see. The real reason I came by is to borrow the longest and strongest rope you have. The captain’s bucket fell into the well, and they need water; and since all the guys are home today, we think we can get it out for him. We already have three cart ropes, but they aren’t long enough to reach the bottom."

Mrs. Yeobright told him that he might have whatever ropes he could find in the outhouse, and Sam went out to search. When he passed by the door Clym joined him, and accompanied him to the gate.

Mrs. Yeobright told him he could take any ropes he found in the outhouse, so Sam went out to look. When he walked past the door, Clym joined him and walked with him to the gate.

“Is this young witch-lady going to stay long at Mistover?” he asked.

"Is this young witch going to be at Mistover for long?" he asked.

“I should say so.”

"I should say that."

“What a cruel shame to ill-use her, She must have suffered greatly—more in mind than in body.”

“What a terrible shame to mistreat her. She must have suffered a lot—more in her mind than in her body.”

“’Twas a graceless trick—such a handsome girl, too. You ought to see her, Mr. Yeobright, being a young man come from far, and with a little more to show for your years than most of us.”

“It was a shameful trick—such a beautiful girl, too. You should see her, Mr. Yeobright, being a young man who has come from far away, and with a bit more to show for your years than most of us.”

“Do you think she would like to teach children?” said Clym.

“Do you think she would want to teach kids?” Clym asked.

Sam shook his head. “Quite a different sort of body from that, I reckon.”

Sam shook his head. “That's a totally different type of body, I think.”

“O, it was merely something which occurred to me. It would of course be necessary to see her and talk it over—not an easy thing, by the way, for my family and hers are not very friendly.”

“Oh, it was just something that came to my mind. Of course, it would be necessary to see her and discuss it—not an easy thing, by the way, since my family and hers aren’t very friendly.”

“I’ll tell you how you mid see her, Mr. Yeobright,” said Sam. “We are going to grapple for the bucket at six o’clock tonight at her house, and you could lend a hand. There’s five or six coming, but the well is deep, and another might be useful, if you don’t mind appearing in that shape. She’s sure to be walking round.”

“I’ll tell you how you might see her, Mr. Yeobright,” said Sam. “We’re going to fight for the bucket at six o’clock tonight at her house, and you could help out. There are five or six others coming, but the well is deep, and another pair of hands might be helpful, if you don’t mind showing up in that outfit. She’s definitely going to be walking around.”

“I’ll think of it,” said Yeobright; and they parted.

“I’ll think about it,” said Yeobright; and they went their separate ways.

He thought of it a good deal; but nothing more was said about Eustacia inside the house at that time. Whether this romantic martyr to superstition and the melancholy mummer he had conversed with under the full moon were one and the same person remained as yet a problem.

He thought about it quite a bit; but nothing else was mentioned about Eustacia inside the house at that time. Whether this romantic martyr to superstition and the sad performer he had talked to under the full moon were the same person was still a mystery.

III.
The First Act in a Timeworn Drama

The afternoon was fine, and Yeobright walked on the heath for an hour with his mother. When they reached the lofty ridge which divided the valley of Blooms-End from the adjoining valley they stood still and looked round. The Quiet Woman Inn was visible on the low margin of the heath in one direction, and afar on the other hand rose Mistover Knap.

The afternoon was nice, and Yeobright walked on the heath for an hour with his mother. When they got to the high ridge that separated the Blooms-End valley from the nearby valley, they stopped and looked around. The Quiet Woman Inn was visible on the low edge of the heath in one direction, and far away on the other side stood Mistover Knap.

“You mean to call on Thomasin?” he inquired.

“You're planning to visit Thomasin?” he asked.

“Yes. But you need not come this time,” said his mother.

“Yes. But you don't have to come this time,” said his mother.

“In that case I’ll branch off here, Mother. I am going to Mistover.”

“In that case, I’ll take a different path here, Mom. I’m heading to Mistover.”

Mrs. Yeobright turned to him inquiringly.

Mrs. Yeobright looked at him with curiosity.

“I am going to help them get the bucket out of the captain’s well,” he continued. “As it is so very deep I may be useful. And I should like to see this Miss Vye—not so much for her good looks as for another reason.”

“I’m going to help them get the bucket out of the captain’s well,” he said. “Since it’s really deep, I might be helpful. And I want to see this Miss Vye—not just for her looks, but for another reason.”

“Must you go?” his mother asked.

“Do you have to leave?” his mother asked.

“I thought to.”

"I thought so."

And they parted. “There is no help for it,” murmured Clym’s mother gloomily as he withdrew. “They are sure to see each other. I wish Sam would carry his news to other houses than mine.”

And they separated. “There’s nothing we can do,” Clym’s mother said sadly as he left. “They’re definitely going to meet. I wish Sam would share his news with other families besides ours.”

Clym’s retreating figure got smaller and smaller as it rose and fell over the hillocks on his way. “He is tender-hearted,” said Mrs. Yeobright to herself while she watched him; “otherwise it would matter little. How he’s going on!”

Clym’s shrinking figure got smaller and smaller as it went up and down over the hills on his way. “He’s so compassionate,” Mrs. Yeobright said to herself while watching him; “otherwise, it wouldn’t matter much. Look at him go!”

He was, indeed, walking with a will over the furze, as straight as a line, as if his life depended upon it. His mother drew a long breath, and, abandoning the visit to Thomasin, turned back. The evening films began to make nebulous pictures of the valleys, but the high lands still were raked by the declining rays of the winter sun, which glanced on Clym as he walked forward, eyed by every rabbit and field-fare around, a long shadow advancing in front of him.

He was really walking purposefully over the gorse, as straight as an arrow, as if his life depended on it. His mother took a deep breath and, giving up on the visit to Thomasin, turned back. The evening light started creating hazy images of the valleys, but the higher lands were still lit by the setting rays of the winter sun, which reflected on Clym as he walked ahead, watched by every rabbit and fieldfare around, a long shadow stretching in front of him.

On drawing near to the furze-covered bank and ditch which fortified the captain’s dwelling he could hear voices within, signifying that operations had been already begun. At the side-entrance gate he stopped and looked over.

As he approached the furze-covered bank and ditch that protected the captain's home, he could hear voices coming from inside, indicating that things were already in motion. He paused at the side entrance gate and peered over.

Half a dozen able-bodied men were standing in a line from the well-mouth, holding a rope which passed over the well-roller into the depths below. Fairway, with a piece of smaller rope round his body, made fast to one of the standards, to guard against accidents, was leaning over the opening, his right hand clasping the vertical rope that descended into the well.

Half a dozen strong men were standing in a line by the well, holding a rope that went over the well-roller down into the depths below. Fairway, with a smaller rope tied around his body and secured to one of the posts for safety, was leaning over the opening, his right hand gripping the vertical rope that descended into the well.

“Now, silence, folks,” said Fairway.

“Now, quiet down, everyone,” said Fairway.

The talking ceased, and Fairway gave a circular motion to the rope, as if he were stirring batter. At the end of a minute a dull splashing reverberated from the bottom of the well; the helical twist he had imparted to the rope had reached the grapnel below.

The chatter stopped, and Fairway spun the rope around like he was mixing batter. After about a minute, a muffled splash sounded from the bottom of the well; the twist he had given to the rope had reached the grappling hook below.

“Haul!” said Fairway; and the men who held the rope began to gather it over the wheel.

“Haul!” said Fairway; and the men holding the rope started to wind it over the wheel.

“I think we’ve got sommat,” said one of the haulers-in.

“I think we’ve got something,” said one of the haulers-in.

“Then pull steady,” said Fairway.

“Then pull steadily,” said Fairway.

They gathered up more and more, till a regular dripping into the well could be heard below. It grew smarter with the increasing height of the bucket, and presently a hundred and fifty feet of rope had been pulled in.

They kept collecting more and more until a consistent dripping into the well could be heard below. It became more exciting as the bucket got higher, and soon, a hundred and fifty feet of rope had been pulled in.

Fairway then lit a lantern, tied it to another cord, and began lowering it into the well beside the first: Clym came forward and looked down. Strange humid leaves, which knew nothing of the seasons of the year, and quaint-natured mosses were revealed on the wellside as the lantern descended; till its rays fell upon a confused mass of rope and bucket dangling in the dank, dark air.

Fairway then lit a lantern, tied it to another cord, and started lowering it into the well next to the first one. Clym stepped forward and peered down. Strange, damp leaves, unaware of the changing seasons, and peculiar mosses appeared on the side of the well as the lantern went down, illuminating a tangled mess of rope and bucket hanging in the musty, dark air.

“We’ve only got en by the edge of the hoop—steady, for God’s sake!” said Fairway.

“We’ve only got one at the edge of the hoop—hold still, for God’s sake!” said Fairway.

They pulled with the greatest gentleness, till the wet bucket appeared about two yards below them, like a dead friend come to earth again. Three or four hands were stretched out, then jerk went the rope, whizz went the wheel, the two foremost haulers fell backward, the beating of a falling body was heard, receding down the sides of the well, and a thunderous uproar arose at the bottom. The bucket was gone again.

They pulled with the utmost care until the wet bucket showed up about two yards below them, like a deceased friend returned to the ground. Three or four hands reached out, then the rope jerked, the wheel spun, the two people in front stumbled back, the sound of something falling echoed down the well, and a loud commotion erupted at the bottom. The bucket was gone again.

“Damn the bucket!” said Fairway.

“Forget the bucket!” said Fairway.

“Lower again,” said Sam.

“Lower it again,” said Sam.

“I’m as stiff as a ram’s horn stooping so long,” said Fairway, standing up and stretching himself till his joints creaked.

“I’m as stiff as a ram’s horn from sitting for so long,” said Fairway, standing up and stretching until his joints creaked.

“Rest a few minutes, Timothy,” said Yeobright. “I’ll take your place.”

“Take a break for a few minutes, Timothy,” said Yeobright. “I’ll cover for you.”

The grapnel was again lowered. Its smart impact upon the distant water reached their ears like a kiss, whereupon Yeobright knelt down, and leaning over the well began dragging the grapnel round and round as Fairway had done.

The grapnel was lowered again. Its sharp impact on the distant water sounded like a kiss to their ears, prompting Yeobright to kneel down. Leaning over the well, Yeobright started pulling the grapnel around in circles, just like Fairway had done.

“Tie a rope round him—it is dangerous!” cried a soft and anxious voice somewhere above them.

“Wrap a rope around him—it’s risky!” shouted a gentle and worried voice from somewhere above them.

Everybody turned. The speaker was a woman, gazing down upon the group from an upper window, whose panes blazed in the ruddy glare from the west. Her lips were parted and she appeared for the moment to forget where she was.

Everybody turned. The speaker was a woman, looking down at the group from an upper window, its panes glowing in the warm light from the west. Her lips were slightly parted, and for a moment, she seemed to forget where she was.

The rope was accordingly tied round his waist, and the work proceeded. At the next haul the weight was not heavy, and it was discovered that they had only secured a coil of the rope detached from the bucket. The tangled mass was thrown into the background. Humphrey took Yeobright’s place, and the grapnel was lowered again.

The rope was tied around his waist, and the work continued. On the next pull, the weight wasn't heavy, and they realized they had just pulled up a coil of rope that had come loose from the bucket. The tangled mess was tossed aside. Humphrey took Yeobright’s spot, and the grapnel was lowered once more.

Yeobright retired to the heap of recovered rope in a meditative mood. Of the identity between the lady’s voice and that of the melancholy mummer he had not a moment’s doubt. “How thoughtful of her!” he said to himself.

Yeobright settled down next to the pile of recovered rope, lost in thought. He had no doubt that the lady’s voice was the same as that of the sad performer. “How considerate of her!” he said to himself.

Eustacia, who had reddened when she perceived the effect of her exclamation upon the group below, was no longer to be seen at the window, though Yeobright scanned it wistfully. While he stood there the men at the well succeeded in getting up the bucket without a mishap. One of them went to inquire for the captain, to learn what orders he wished to give for mending the well-tackle. The captain proved to be away from home, and Eustacia appeared at the door and came out. She had lapsed into an easy and dignified calm, far removed from the intensity of life in her words of solicitude for Clym’s safety.

Eustacia, who had blushed when she saw how her outburst affected the group below, was no longer visible at the window, even though Yeobright looked at it longingly. While he stood there, the men at the well managed to pull up the bucket without any issues. One of them went to ask about the captain to find out what instructions he wanted to give for fixing the well equipment. The captain turned out to be away, and Eustacia appeared at the door and stepped outside. She had settled into a calm and dignified demeanor, a stark contrast to the intense worry in her previous words about Clym’s safety.

“Will it be possible to draw water here tonight?” she inquired.

“Can we get water here tonight?” she asked.

“No, miss; the bottom of the bucket is clean knocked out. And as we can do no more now we’ll leave off, and come again tomorrow morning.”

“No, miss; the bottom of the bucket is completely gone. Since we can't do anything more right now, we'll stop and come back tomorrow morning.”

“No water,” she murmured, turning away.

“No water,” she whispered, turning away.

“I can send you up some from Blooms-End,” said Clym, coming forward and raising his hat as the men retired.

“I can send some up to you from Blooms-End,” Clym said, stepping forward and tipping his hat as the men left.

Yeobright and Eustacia looked at each other for one instant, as if each had in mind those few moments during which a certain moonlight scene was common to both. With the glance the calm fixity of her features sublimed itself to an expression of refinement and warmth; it was like garish noon rising to the dignity of sunset in a couple of seconds.

Yeobright and Eustacia exchanged a brief glance, as if both were remembering that shared moment under the moonlight. With that look, the calmness of her face transformed into an expression of elegance and warmth; it was like a bright midday turning into the graceful beauty of sunset in just a few seconds.

“Thank you; it will hardly be necessary,” she replied.

“Thanks; that probably won't be needed,” she replied.

“But if you have no water?”

“But what if you don't have any water?”

“Well, it is what I call no water,” she said, blushing, and lifting her long-lashed eyelids as if to lift them were a work requiring consideration. “But my grandfather calls it water enough. I’ll show you what I mean.”

“Well, I call it no water,” she said, blushing and lifting her long-lashed eyelids as if it were a task that required thought. “But my grandfather calls it plenty of water. Let me show you what I mean.”

She moved away a few yards, and Clym followed. When she reached the corner of the enclosure, where the steps were formed for mounting the boundary bank, she sprang up with a lightness which seemed strange after her listless movement towards the well. It incidentally showed that her apparent languor did not arise from lack of force.

She stepped back a few yards, and Clym followed her. When she got to the corner of the enclosure, where the steps led up to the boundary bank, she jumped up with a lightness that felt unusual after her sluggish movement toward the well. It inadvertently revealed that her seeming fatigue didn't come from a lack of energy.

Clym ascended behind her, and noticed a circular burnt patch at the top of the bank. “Ashes?” he said.

Clym climbed up behind her and saw a circular burned spot at the top of the bank. “Ashes?” he asked.

“Yes,” said Eustacia. “We had a little bonfire here last Fifth of November, and those are the marks of it.”

“Yes,” said Eustacia. “We had a small bonfire here last November 5th, and those are the marks from it.”

On that spot had stood the fire she had kindled to attract Wildeve.

On that spot had stood the fire she had made to attract Wildeve.

“That’s the only kind of water we have,” she continued, tossing a stone into the pool, which lay on the outside of the bank like the white of an eye without its pupil. The stone fell with a flounce, but no Wildeve appeared on the other side, as on a previous occasion there. “My grandfather says he lived for more than twenty years at sea on water twice as bad as that,” she went on, “and considers it quite good enough for us here on an emergency.”

“That’s the only kind of water we have,” she continued, tossing a stone into the pool, which sat on the bank like the white of an eye without its pupil. The stone fell with a splash, but no Wildeve appeared on the other side, as he had before. “My grandfather says he spent over twenty years at sea on water that was twice as bad as this,” she added, “and he thinks it’s perfectly fine for us here in an emergency.”

“Well, as a matter of fact there are no impurities in the water of these pools at this time of the year. It has only just rained into them.”

“Well, actually, there are no impurities in the water of these pools right now. It just rained into them.”

She shook her head. “I am managing to exist in a wilderness, but I cannot drink from a pond,” she said.

She shook her head. “I’m surviving in a wilderness, but I can’t drink from a pond,” she said.

Clym looked towards the well, which was now deserted, the men having gone home. “It is a long way to send for spring-water,” he said, after a silence. “But since you don’t like this in the pond, I’ll try to get you some myself.” He went back to the well. “Yes, I think I could do it by tying on this pail.”

Clym glanced at the now-empty well; the men had all gone home. “It’s quite a trek to fetch spring water,” he said after a pause. “But since you’re not a fan of what’s in the pond, I’ll go try to get some for you myself.” He returned to the well. “Yeah, I think I can manage it by tying this pail on.”

“But, since I would not trouble the men to get it, I cannot in conscience let you.”

“But since I wouldn't want to trouble the guys to get it, I can't in good conscience let you.”

“I don’t mind the trouble at all.”

“I don’t mind the hassle at all.”

He made fast the pail to the long coil of rope, put it over the wheel, and allowed it to descend by letting the rope slip through his hands. Before it had gone far, however, he checked it.

He secured the bucket to the long coil of rope, placed it over the wheel, and let it lower by allowing the rope to slip through his hands. Before it went too far, though, he stopped it.

“I must make fast the end first, or we may lose the whole,” he said to Eustacia, who had drawn near. “Could you hold this a moment, while I do it—or shall I call your servant?”

“I need to secure the end first, or we might lose everything,” he said to Eustacia, who had come closer. “Could you hold this for a moment while I do it—or should I call your servant?”

“I can hold it,” said Eustacia; and he placed the rope in her hands, going then to search for the end.

“I can hold it,” Eustacia said, and he handed the rope to her before heading off to find the end.

“I suppose I may let it slip down?” she inquired.

"I guess I can let it slide down?" she asked.

“I would advise you not to let it go far,” said Clym. “It will get much heavier, you will find.”

“I recommend you don’t let it get out of hand,” Clym said. “It’ll become a lot more difficult, trust me.”

However, Eustacia had begun to pay out. While he was tying she cried, “I cannot stop it!”

However, Eustacia had started to let go. While he was tying, she exclaimed, “I can’t hold it back!”

Clym ran to her side, and found he could only check the rope by twisting the loose part round the upright post, when it stopped with a jerk. “Has it hurt you?”

Clym rushed to her side and realized he could only stop the rope by wrapping the loose end around the upright post, which made it come to a sudden stop. “Did it hurt you?”

“Yes,” she replied.

“Yes,” she said.

“Very much?”

“Really?”

“No; I think not.” She opened her hands. One of them was bleeding; the rope had dragged off the skin. Eustacia wrapped it in her handkerchief.

“No; I don’t think so.” She opened her hands. One of them was bleeding; the rope had pulled off the skin. Eustacia wrapped it in her handkerchief.

“You should have let go,” said Yeobright. “Why didn’t you?”

“You should have moved on,” said Yeobright. “Why didn’t you?”

“You said I was to hold on.... This is the second time I have been wounded today.”

“You told me to hang in there.... This is the second time I’ve been hurt today.”

“Ah, yes; I have heard of it. I blush for my native Egdon. Was it a serious injury you received in church, Miss Vye?”

“Ah, yes; I’ve heard about it. I feel embarrassed for my home, Egdon. Did you suffer a serious injury in church, Miss Vye?”

There was such an abundance of sympathy in Clym’s tone that Eustacia slowly drew up her sleeve and disclosed her round white arm. A bright red spot appeared on its smooth surface, like a ruby on Parian marble.

There was so much compassion in Clym’s voice that Eustacia slowly rolled up her sleeve and revealed her smooth, pale arm. A bright red mark appeared on its surface, like a ruby on white marble.

“There it is,” she said, putting her finger against the spot.

“There it is,” she said, touching the spot with her finger.

“It was dastardly of the woman,” said Clym. “Will not Captain Vye get her punished?”

“It was really cruel of the woman,” said Clym. “Won’t Captain Vye have her punished?”

“He is gone from home on that very business. I did not know that I had such a magic reputation.”

“He’s gone from home for that very reason. I had no idea I had such a magical reputation.”

“And you fainted?” said Clym, looking at the scarlet little puncture as if he would like to kiss it and make it well.

“And you fainted?” Clym asked, looking at the small red puncture as if he wanted to kiss it and make it better.

“Yes, it frightened me. I had not been to church for a long time. And now I shall not go again for ever so long—perhaps never. I cannot face their eyes after this. Don’t you think it dreadfully humiliating? I wished I was dead for hours after, but I don’t mind now.”

“Yes, it scared me. I hadn’t been to church in a long time. And now I won’t go back for a very long time—maybe never. I can't handle their gazes after this. Don’t you think it's horribly humiliating? I wished I was dead for hours afterward, but I don’t care now.”

“I have come to clean away these cobwebs,” said Yeobright. “Would you like to help me—by high-class teaching? We might benefit them much.”

“I've come to clear away these cobwebs,” said Yeobright. “Would you like to help me—through high-level teaching? We could really benefit them.”

“I don’t quite feel anxious to. I have not much love for my fellow-creatures. Sometimes I quite hate them.”

“I don’t really feel eager to. I don’t have much love for my fellow humans. Sometimes I actually hate them.”

“Still I think that if you were to hear my scheme you might take an interest in it. There is no use in hating people—if you hate anything, you should hate what produced them.”

“Still, I think that if you were to hear my plan, you might find it interesting. There’s no point in hating people—if you’re going to hate anything, it should be what made them.”

“Do you mean Nature? I hate her already. But I shall be glad to hear your scheme at any time.”

“Are you talking about Nature? I already dislike her. But I’d love to hear your plan whenever you're ready.”

The situation had now worked itself out, and the next natural thing was for them to part. Clym knew this well enough, and Eustacia made a move of conclusion; yet he looked at her as if he had one word more to say. Perhaps if he had not lived in Paris it would never have been uttered.

The situation had now sorted itself out, and the next natural step was for them to say goodbye. Clym understood this well enough, and Eustacia made a gesture of finality; yet he looked at her as if he had one more word to say. Maybe if he hadn't lived in Paris, that word would never have been spoken.

“We have met before,” he said, regarding her with rather more interest than was necessary.

"We've met before," he said, looking at her with more interest than was needed.

“I do not own it,” said Eustacia, with a repressed, still look.

“I don’t own it,” Eustacia said, her expression calm and reserved.

“But I may think what I like.”

“But I can think whatever I want.”

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“You are lonely here.”

"You feel lonely here."

“I cannot endure the heath, except in its purple season. The heath is a cruel taskmaster to me.”

“I can’t stand the heath, except when it’s in bloom. The heath is a harsh taskmaster to me.”

“Can you say so?” he asked. “To my mind it is most exhilarating, and strengthening, and soothing. I would rather live on these hills than anywhere else in the world.”

“Can you really say that?” he asked. “To me, it’s incredibly uplifting, empowering, and calming. I would choose to live in these hills over anywhere else in the world.”

“It is well enough for artists; but I never would learn to draw.”

“It’s good enough for artists, but I would never learn to draw.”

“And there is a very curious druidical stone just out there.” He threw a pebble in the direction signified. “Do you often go to see it?”

“And there’s a really interesting druid stone right out there.” He tossed a pebble in the indicated direction. “Do you visit it often?”

“I was not even aware there existed any such curious druidical stone. I am aware that there are boulevards in Paris.”

“I didn’t even know there was such a strange druid stone. I know there are boulevards in Paris.”

Yeobright looked thoughtfully on the ground. “That means much,” he said.

Yeobright stared thoughtfully at the ground. “That means a lot,” he said.

“It does indeed,” said Eustacia.

"It really does," said Eustacia.

“I remember when I had the same longing for town bustle. Five years of a great city would be a perfect cure for that.”

“I remember when I felt the same craving for the excitement of the city. Spending five years in a big city would be the perfect remedy for that.”

“Heaven send me such a cure! Now, Mr. Yeobright, I will go indoors and plaster my wounded hand.”

“God, please give me a cure like that! Now, Mr. Yeobright, I'm going to head inside and bandage my injured hand.”

They separated, and Eustacia vanished in the increasing shade. She seemed full of many things. Her past was a blank, her life had begun. The effect upon Clym of this meeting he did not fully discover till some time after. During his walk home his most intelligible sensation was that his scheme had somehow become glorified. A beautiful woman had been intertwined with it.

They parted ways, and Eustacia faded into the growing darkness. She appeared to be full of countless thoughts. Her past was a mystery; her life had just begun. Clym didn't realize the full impact of this meeting until some time later. As he walked home, the clearest feeling he had was that his plan had somehow gained a new brilliance. A beautiful woman had become a part of it.

On reaching the house he went up to the room which was to be made his study, and occupied himself during the evening in unpacking his books from the boxes and arranging them on shelves. From another box he drew a lamp and a can of oil. He trimmed the lamp, arranged his table, and said, “Now, I am ready to begin.”

Upon arriving at the house, he went up to the room that would be his study and spent the evening unpacking his books from the boxes and organizing them on the shelves. From another box, he took out a lamp and a can of oil. He cleaned the lamp, set up his table, and said, “Now, I’m ready to begin.”

He rose early the next morning, read two hours before breakfast by the light of his lamp—read all the morning, all the afternoon. Just when the sun was going down his eyes felt weary, and he leant back in his chair.

He got up early the next morning, read for two hours before breakfast by the light of his lamp—read all morning, all afternoon. Just as the sun was setting, his eyes felt tired, and he leaned back in his chair.

His room overlooked the front of the premises and the valley of the heath beyond. The lowest beams of the winter sun threw the shadow of the house over the palings, across the grass margin of the heath, and far up the vale, where the chimney outlines and those of the surrounding tree-tops stretched forth in long dark prongs. Having been seated at work all day, he decided to take a turn upon the hills before it got dark; and, going out forthwith, he struck across the heath towards Mistover.

His room faced the front of the building and the valley of the heath beyond. The lowest rays of the winter sun cast the house's shadow over the fence, across the grassy edge of the heath, and up the valley, where the outlines of the chimney and the surrounding treetops reached out like long dark fingers. After sitting and working all day, he decided to take a walk on the hills before it got dark; so, he quickly went outside and headed across the heath toward Mistover.

It was an hour and a half later when he again appeared at the garden gate. The shutters of the house were closed, and Christian Cantle, who had been wheeling manure about the garden all day, had gone home. On entering he found that his mother, after waiting a long time for him, had finished her meal.

It was an hour and a half later when he showed up again at the garden gate. The house shutters were shut, and Christian Cantle, who had spent all day hauling manure around the garden, had gone home. When he entered, he saw that his mother, after waiting a long time for him, had finished her meal.

“Where have you been, Clym?” she immediately said. “Why didn’t you tell me that you were going away at this time?”

“Where have you been, Clym?” she immediately said. “Why didn’t you tell me that you were leaving now?”

“I have been on the heath.”

"I've been at the heath."

“You’ll meet Eustacia Vye if you go up there.”

“You’ll meet Eustacia Vye if you go up there.”

Clym paused a minute. “Yes, I met her this evening,” he said, as though it were spoken under the sheer necessity of preserving honesty.

Clym paused for a moment. “Yeah, I met her this evening,” he said, as if he had to say it to stay honest.

“I wondered if you had.”

"I was curious if you had."

“It was no appointment.”

"It wasn't an appointment."

“No; such meetings never are.”

“Nope; those meetings never are.”

“But you are not angry, Mother?”

"But you're not mad, Mom?"

“I can hardly say that I am not. Angry? No. But when I consider the usual nature of the drag which causes men of promise to disappoint the world I feel uneasy.”

“I can barely say that I’m not. Angry? No. But when I think about the usual tendency that causes promising people to let the world down, I feel unsettled.”

“You deserve credit for the feeling, Mother. But I can assure you that you need not be disturbed by it on my account.”

“You deserve recognition for your feelings, Mom. But I promise you don’t have to let it bother you because of me.”

“When I think of you and your new crotchets,” said Mrs. Yeobright, with some emphasis, “I naturally don’t feel so comfortable as I did a twelvemonth ago. It is incredible to me that a man accustomed to the attractive women of Paris and elsewhere should be so easily worked upon by a girl in a heath. You could just as well have walked another way.”

“When I think about you and your new quirks,” said Mrs. Yeobright, stressing her point, “I can’t help but feel less comfortable than I did a year ago. It’s hard for me to believe that a man who's used to the beautiful women of Paris and other places can be so easily influenced by a girl from the heath. You could have just taken a different path.”

“I had been studying all day.”

“I had been studying all day.”

“Well, yes,” she added more hopefully, “I have been thinking that you might get on as a schoolmaster, and rise that way, since you really are determined to hate the course you were pursuing.”

“Well, yes,” she added more hopefully, “I’ve been thinking that you could become a schoolmaster and move up that way, since you really are set on hating the path you were taking.”

Yeobright was unwilling to disturb this idea, though his scheme was far enough removed from one wherein the education of youth should be made a mere channel of social ascent. He had no desires of that sort. He had reached the stage in a young man’s life when the grimness of the general human situation first becomes clear; and the realization of this causes ambition to halt awhile. In France it is not uncustomary to commit suicide at this stage; in England we do much better, or much worse, as the case may be.

Yeobright didn’t want to challenge this idea, even though his plans were quite different from making education just a way to climb the social ladder. He had no ambitions like that. He had reached a point in a young man’s life when the harsh reality of the human condition becomes apparent; and this awareness causes ambition to pause for a moment. In France, it’s not uncommon to commit suicide at this point; in England, we either handle it better or worse, depending on how you look at it.

The love between the young man and his mother was strangely invisible now. Of love it may be said, the less earthly the less demonstrative. In its absolutely indestructible form it reaches a profundity in which all exhibition of itself is painful. It was so with these. Had conversations between them been overheard, people would have said, “How cold they are to each other!”

The love between the young man and his mother was oddly absent now. When it comes to love, the less physical it is, the less it shows. In its truly unbreakable form, it reaches a depth where any display of itself feels uncomfortable. It was like that with them. If someone had overheard their conversations, they would have said, “How cold they are to each other!”

His theory and his wishes about devoting his future to teaching had made an impression on Mrs. Yeobright. Indeed, how could it be otherwise when he was a part of her—when their discourses were as if carried on between the right and the left hands of the same body? He had despaired of reaching her by argument; and it was almost as a discovery to him that he could reach her by a magnetism which was as superior to words as words are to yells.

His theory and desire to dedicate his future to teaching had left a mark on Mrs. Yeobright. Truly, how could it have been different when he was a part of her—when their conversations felt like they were happening between the right and left hands of the same body? He had given up on convincing her through arguments; and it was almost a revelation for him that he could connect with her through a magnetic pull that was far more powerful than words, just as words are more effective than screams.

Strangely enough he began to feel now that it would not be so hard to persuade her who was his best friend that comparative poverty was essentially the higher course for him, as to reconcile to his feelings the act of persuading her. From every provident point of view his mother was so undoubtedly right, that he was not without a sickness of heart in finding he could shake her.

Strangely enough, he started to feel that it wouldn’t be so difficult to convince her, his best friend, that living in relative poverty was really the better choice for him, rather than coming to terms with his feelings about persuading her. From every practical standpoint, his mother was so undeniably right that he felt a sense of heartache realizing he could challenge her.

She had a singular insight into life, considering that she had never mixed with it. There are instances of persons who, without clear ideas of the things they criticize have yet had clear ideas of the relations of those things. Blacklock, a poet blind from his birth, could describe visual objects with accuracy; Professor Sanderson, who was also blind, gave excellent lectures on colour, and taught others the theory of ideas which they had and he had not. In the social sphere these gifted ones are mostly women; they can watch a world which they never saw, and estimate forces of which they have only heard. We call it intuition.

She had a unique understanding of life, even though she had never fully engaged with it. There are examples of people who, without clear ideas about the things they criticize, still have a solid grasp of the relationships between those things. Blacklock, a poet who was blind from birth, could accurately describe visual objects; Professor Sanderson, who was also blind, gave insightful lectures on color and taught others about ideas he couldn't experience himself. In the social realm, these gifted individuals are mostly women; they can observe a world they've never seen and assess forces they've only heard about. We call it intuition.

What was the great world to Mrs. Yeobright? A multitude whose tendencies could be perceived, though not its essences. Communities were seen by her as from a distance; she saw them as we see the throngs which cover the canvases of Sallaert, Van Alsloot, and others of that school—vast masses of beings, jostling, zigzagging, and processioning in definite directions, but whose features are indistinguishable by the very comprehensiveness of the view.

What was the world to Mrs. Yeobright? It was a crowd whose behaviors could be noticed, even if their true natures couldn’t. She viewed communities from afar; like how we see the crowds in the paintings of Sallaert, Van Alsloot, and others from that era—huge groups of people pushing, weaving, and moving in clear directions, but whose individual features are unrecognizable because of the sheer scale of the scene.

One could see that, as far as it had gone, her life was very complete on its reflective side. The philosophy of her nature, and its limitation by circumstances, was almost written in her movements. They had a majestic foundation, though they were far from being majestic; and they had a ground-work of assurance, but they were not assured. As her once elastic walk had become deadened by time, so had her natural pride of life been hindered in its blooming by her necessities.

One could see that, as far as it had gone, her life was quite complete in its reflective aspect. The philosophy of her nature and the limitations imposed by her circumstances were almost evident in her movements. They had a strong foundation, even though they weren't truly majestic; and there was a basis of confidence, but it wasn't entirely assured. Just as her once springy walk had become subdued over time, her natural pride in life had also been stifled in its development by her necessities.

The next slight touch in the shaping of Clym’s destiny occurred a few days after. A barrow was opened on the heath, and Yeobright attended the operation, remaining away from his study during several hours. In the afternoon Christian returned from a journey in the same direction, and Mrs. Yeobright questioned him.

The next small shift in Clym's fate happened a few days later. A burial mound was excavated on the heath, and Yeobright was present for the event, skipping his study for several hours. In the afternoon, Christian came back from a trip in the same area, and Mrs. Yeobright asked him about it.

“They have dug a hole, and they have found things like flowerpots upside down, Mis’ess Yeobright; and inside these be real charnel bones. They have carried ’em off to men’s houses; but I shouldn’t like to sleep where they will bide. Dead folks have been known to come and claim their own. Mr. Yeobright had got one pot of the bones, and was going to bring ’em home—real skellington bones—but ’twas ordered otherwise. You’ll be relieved to hear that he gave away his pot and all, on second thoughts; and a blessed thing for ye, Mis’ess Yeobright, considering the wind o’ nights.”

“They dug a hole and found things like flowerpots turned upside down, Miss Yeobright; and inside those were actual human bones. They took them to men’s houses, but I wouldn’t want to sleep where they stay. Dead people have been known to come back and claim their own. Mr. Yeobright had one pot of bones and was planning to bring them home—real skeleton bones—but that got changed. You’ll be glad to know he gave away his pot and all, after thinking it over; and that’s a good thing for you, Miss Yeobright, considering how the wind blows at night.”

“Gave it away?”

"Did you give it away?"

“Yes. To Miss Vye. She has a cannibal taste for such churchyard furniture seemingly.”

“Yes. To Miss Vye. She seems to have a strange taste for that kind of churchyard décor.”

“Miss Vye was there too?”

"Was Miss Vye there too?"

“Ay, ’a b’lieve she was.”

"Yeah, I believe she was."

When Clym came home, which was shortly after, his mother said, in a curious tone, “The urn you had meant for me you gave away.”

When Clym came home, which was shortly after, his mother said, in a curious tone, “The urn you had meant for me, you gave away.”

Yeobright made no reply; the current of her feeling was too pronounced to admit it.

Yeobright didn't respond; her feelings were too strong to allow for it.

The early weeks of the year passed on. Yeobright certainly studied at home, but he also walked much abroad, and the direction of his walk was always towards some point of a line between Mistover and Rainbarrow.

The early weeks of the year went by. Yeobright definitely studied at home, but he also spent a lot of time walking outdoors, and he always headed towards a spot along the line between Mistover and Rainbarrow.

The month of March arrived, and the heath showed its first signs of awakening from winter trance. The awakening was almost feline in its stealthiness. The pool outside the bank by Eustacia’s dwelling, which seemed as dead and desolate as ever to an observer who moved and made noises in his observation, would gradually disclose a state of great animation when silently watched awhile. A timid animal world had come to life for the season. Little tadpoles and efts began to bubble up through the water, and to race along beneath it; toads made noises like very young ducks, and advanced to the margin in twos and threes; overhead, bumblebees flew hither and thither in the thickening light, their drone coming and going like the sound of a gong.

March had come, and the heath started to show its first signs of waking up from winter’s sleep. This awakening was almost stealthy, like a cat. The pool outside the bank near Eustacia’s home, which looked completely dead and desolate to someone who moved and made noise, would slowly reveal a lively scene when watched quietly for a while. A shy animal world had come alive for the season. Little tadpoles and efts began to bubble up through the water and dart around beneath it; toads made sounds like very young ducks and moved to the edge in pairs and threes; overhead, bumblebees buzzed back and forth in the increasing light, their hum rising and falling like the sound of a gong.

On an evening such as this Yeobright descended into the Blooms-End valley from beside that very pool, where he had been standing with another person quite silently and quite long enough to hear all this puny stir of resurrection in nature; yet he had not heard it. His walk was rapid as he came down, and he went with a springy trend. Before entering upon his mother’s premises he stopped and breathed. The light which shone forth on him from the window revealed that his face was flushed and his eye bright. What it did not show was something which lingered upon his lips like a seal set there. The abiding presence of this impress was so real that he hardly dared to enter the house, for it seemed as if his mother might say, “What red spot is that glowing upon your mouth so vividly?”

On an evening like this, Yeobright walked down into the Blooms-End valley from beside that very pool, where he had been standing quietly with someone long enough to notice all the little signs of nature coming back to life; yet he hadn't noticed them. He walked quickly down, with a lively step. Before going onto his mother’s property, he paused to catch his breath. The light shining from the window showed that his face was flushed and his eyes sparkling. What it didn’t reveal was something that lingered on his lips like a seal. The weight of this impression was so strong that he barely dared to enter the house, as if his mother might ask, “What’s that bright spot on your mouth?”

But he entered soon after. The tea was ready, and he sat down opposite his mother. She did not speak many words; and as for him, something had been just done and some words had been just said on the hill which prevented him from beginning a desultory chat. His mother’s taciturnity was not without ominousness, but he appeared not to care. He knew why she said so little, but he could not remove the cause of her bearing towards him. These half-silent sittings were far from uncommon with them now. At last Yeobright made a beginning of what was intended to strike at the whole root of the matter.

But he came in soon after. The tea was ready, and he sat down across from his mother. She didn’t say much, and as for him, something had just happened and some words had just been exchanged on the hill that stopped him from starting a casual conversation. His mother’s silence felt somewhat foreboding, but he seemed indifferent. He understood why she was so quiet, but he couldn’t change the reason for her attitude towards him. These half-silent moments together were becoming routine for them. Finally, Yeobright started to address what he planned to tackle at the core of the issue.

“Five days have we sat like this at meals with scarcely a word. What’s the use of it, Mother?”

“Five days we’ve sat like this at meals with hardly a word. What’s the point of it, Mom?”

“None,” said she, in a heart-swollen tone. “But there is only too good a reason.”

"None," she said, her heart full. "But there’s definitely a good reason."

“Not when you know all. I have been wanting to speak about this, and I am glad the subject is begun. The reason, of course, is Eustacia Vye. Well, I confess I have seen her lately, and have seen her a good many times.”

“Not when you know everything. I've been wanting to talk about this, and I'm glad the topic has come up. The reason, of course, is Eustacia Vye. Well, I admit I've seen her recently, and I've seen her quite a few times.”

“Yes, yes; and I know what that amounts to. It troubles me, Clym. You are wasting your life here; and it is solely on account of her. If it had not been for that woman you would never have entertained this teaching scheme at all.”

“Yes, yes; and I understand what that means. It worries me, Clym. You’re wasting your life here, and it’s all because of her. If it weren’t for that woman, you would never have considered this teaching plan at all.”

Clym looked hard at his mother. “You know that is not it,” he said.

Clym stared intently at his mother. “You know that’s not it,” he said.

“Well, I know you had decided to attempt it before you saw her; but that would have ended in intentions. It was very well to talk of, but ridiculous to put in practice. I fully expected that in the course of a month or two you would have seen the folly of such self-sacrifice, and would have been by this time back again to Paris in some business or other. I can understand objections to the diamond trade—I really was thinking that it might be inadequate to the life of a man like you even though it might have made you a millionaire. But now I see how mistaken you are about this girl I doubt if you could be correct about other things.”

"Well, I know you decided to give it a shot before you met her; but that would have just led to good intentions. Talking about it was fine, but actually doing it was ridiculous. I honestly expected that in a month or two, you would realize how foolish such self-sacrifice is and that by now you would be back in Paris for some business or other. I can see why you'd have concerns about the diamond trade—I honestly thought it might not be suitable for someone like you, even if it could have made you a millionaire. But now I see how wrong you are about this girl, and I doubt you can be right about anything else."

“How am I mistaken in her?”

“How am I wrong about her?”

“She is lazy and dissatisfied. But that is not all of it. Supposing her to be as good a woman as any you can find, which she certainly is not, why do you wish to connect yourself with anybody at present?”

"She’s lazy and unhappy. But that’s not all. Even if you were to assume she’s as good a woman as any out there, which she definitely isn't, why do you want to get involved with anyone right now?"

“Well, there are practical reasons,” Clym began, and then almost broke off under an overpowering sense of the weight of argument which could be brought against his statement. “If I take a school an educated woman would be invaluable as a help to me.”

“Well, there are practical reasons,” Clym began, and then almost stopped himself, feeling overwhelmed by how strongly the argument could be opposed to his statement. “If I run a school, an educated woman would be incredibly valuable as a support to me.”

“What! you really mean to marry her?”

“What! You actually plan to marry her?”

“It would be premature to state that plainly. But consider what obvious advantages there would be in doing it. She——”

“It would be too soon to say that outright. But think about the clear benefits of doing it. She——”

“Don’t suppose she has any money. She hasn’t a farthing.”

“Don’t think she has any money. She doesn’t have a penny.”

“She is excellently educated, and would make a good matron in a boarding-school. I candidly own that I have modified my views a little, in deference to you; and it should satisfy you. I no longer adhere to my intention of giving with my own mouth rudimentary education to the lowest class. I can do better. I can establish a good private school for farmers’ sons, and without stopping the school I can manage to pass examinations. By this means, and by the assistance of a wife like her——”

“She is very well educated and would make a great headmistress at a boarding school. I honestly admit that I’ve adjusted my views a bit out of respect for you, and that should please you. I no longer plan to personally teach basic education to the lowest class. I can do better than that. I can set up a good private school for farmers’ sons, and while running the school, I can still manage to pass exams. By doing this, and with the help of a wife like her——”

“Oh, Clym!”

“Oh, Clym!”

“I shall ultimately, I hope, be at the head of one of the best schools in the county.”

"I hope to eventually be in charge of one of the best schools in the county."

Yeobright had enunciated the word “her” with a fervour which, in conversation with a mother, was absurdly indiscreet. Hardly a maternal heart within the four seas could in such circumstances, have helped being irritated at that ill-timed betrayal of feeling for a new woman.

Yeobright had said the word “her” with a passion that, in a conversation with a mother, was ridiculously inappropriate. Hardly any mother around the world could help feeling annoyed at that poorly timed display of emotion for a new woman.

“You are blinded, Clym,” she said warmly. “It was a bad day for you when you first set eyes on her. And your scheme is merely a castle in the air built on purpose to justify this folly which has seized you, and to salve your conscience on the irrational situation you are in.”

“You’re blinded, Clym,” she said kindly. “It was a bad day for you when you first laid eyes on her. And your plan is just a fantasy created to justify this madness that has taken hold of you, and to soothe your conscience about the ridiculous situation you’re in.”

“Mother, that’s not true,” he firmly answered.

“Mom, that’s not true,” he firmly replied.

“Can you maintain that I sit and tell untruths, when all I wish to do is to save you from sorrow? For shame, Clym! But it is all through that woman—a hussy!”

“Can you really say that I sit here and lie, when all I want is to save you from pain? That’s shameful, Clym! But it’s all because of that woman—a total hussy!”

Clym reddened like fire and rose. He placed his hand upon his mother’s shoulder and said, in a tone which hung strangely between entreaty and command, “I won’t hear it. I may be led to answer you in a way which we shall both regret.”

Clym blushed bright red and stood up. He put his hand on his mother’s shoulder and said, in a tone that felt oddly like both a plea and a demand, “I refuse to listen to this. I might respond in a way that we’ll both regret.”

His mother parted her lips to begin some other vehement truth, but on looking at him she saw that in his face which led her to leave the words unsaid. Yeobright walked once or twice across the room, and then suddenly went out of the house. It was eleven o’clock when he came in, though he had not been further than the precincts of the garden. His mother was gone to bed. A light was left burning on the table, and supper was spread. Without stopping for any food he secured the doors and went upstairs.

His mother opened her mouth to say something else intense, but when she looked at him, she saw something in his expression that made her hold back her words. Yeobright walked back and forth across the room a couple of times before suddenly leaving the house. He returned at eleven o’clock, even though he hadn't gone beyond the garden's edges. His mother had gone to bed. A light was still on the table, and supper was laid out. Without grabbing any food, he locked the doors and went upstairs.

IV.
An Hour of Bliss and Many Hours of Sadness

The next day was gloomy enough at Blooms-End. Yeobright remained in his study, sitting over the open books; but the work of those hours was miserably scant. Determined that there should be nothing in his conduct towards his mother resembling sullenness, he had occasionally spoken to her on passing matters, and would take no notice of the brevity of her replies. With the same resolve to keep up a show of conversation he said, about seven o’clock in the evening, “There’s an eclipse of the moon tonight. I am going out to see it.” And, putting on his overcoat, he left her.

The next day was pretty gloomy at Blooms-End. Yeobright stayed in his study, surrounded by open books, but he didn't get much done. Wanting to avoid any signs of sulkiness with his mother, he occasionally chatted with her about small things, ignoring how short her answers were. Keeping up the attempt to maintain a conversation, he said around seven o’clock in the evening, “There’s a lunar eclipse tonight. I’m going outside to see it.” Then, putting on his overcoat, he left her.

The low moon was not as yet visible from the front of the house, and Yeobright climbed out of the valley until he stood in the full flood of her light. But even now he walked on, and his steps were in the direction of Rainbarrow.

The low moon wasn’t visible from the front of the house yet, so Yeobright climbed out of the valley until he was fully illuminated by her light. But even now, he kept walking, and his steps were headed toward Rainbarrow.

In half an hour he stood at the top. The sky was clear from verge to verge, and the moon flung her rays over the whole heath, but without sensibly lighting it, except where paths and water-courses had laid bare the white flints and glistening quartz sand, which made streaks upon the general shade. After standing awhile he stooped and felt the heather. It was dry, and he flung himself down upon the barrow, his face towards the moon, which depicted a small image of herself in each of his eyes.

In thirty minutes, he reached the top. The sky stretched clear from side to side, and the moon cast her light over the entire heath, though it didn’t really illuminate it, except for where paths and streams had exposed the white flints and shining quartz sand, creating streaks against the overall darkness. After standing there for a bit, he bent down and touched the heather. It was dry, and he threw himself down on the barrow, facing the moon, which reflected a tiny image of herself in each of his eyes.

He had often come up here without stating his purpose to his mother; but this was the first time that he had been ostensibly frank as to his purpose while really concealing it. It was a moral situation which, three months earlier, he could hardly have credited of himself. In returning to labour in this sequestered spot he had anticipated an escape from the chafing of social necessities; yet behold they were here also. More than ever he longed to be in some world where personal ambition was not the only recognized form of progress—such, perhaps, as might have been the case at some time or other in the silvery globe then shining upon him. His eye travelled over the length and breadth of that distant country—over the Bay of Rainbows, the sombre Sea of Crises, the Ocean of Storms, the Lake of Dreams, the vast Walled Plains, and the wondrous Ring Mountains—till he almost felt himself to be voyaging bodily through its wild scenes, standing on its hollow hills, traversing its deserts, descending its vales and old sea bottoms, or mounting to the edges of its craters.

He had often come up here without telling his mother why; but this was the first time he had been openly honest about his purpose while actually hiding it. It was a situation he could hardly have imagined himself in three months earlier. As he returned to work in this remote spot, he expected to escape the pressures of society; yet here they were, too. More than ever, he wished to be in a world where personal ambition wasn't the only recognized way to progress—like maybe it was at some point in the silvery globe shining above him. His gaze swept across that distant land—over the Bay of Rainbows, the dark Sea of Crises, the Ocean of Storms, the Lake of Dreams, the vast Walled Plains, and the amazing Ring Mountains—until he almost felt as if he were physically traveling through its wild landscapes, standing on its hollow hills, crossing its deserts, descending its valleys and ancient sea beds, or climbing up to the edges of its craters.

While he watched the far-removed landscape a tawny stain grew into being on the lower verge—the eclipse had begun. This marked a preconcerted moment—for the remote celestial phenomenon had been pressed into sublunary service as a lover’s signal. Yeobright’s mind flew back to earth at the sight; he arose, shook himself and listened. Minute after minute passed by, perhaps ten minutes passed, and the shadow on the moon perceptibly widened. He heard a rustling on his left hand, a cloaked figure with an upturned face appeared at the base of the Barrow, and Clym descended. In a moment the figure was in his arms, and his lips upon hers.

While he gazed at the distant landscape, a brownish stain started to appear at the lower edge—the eclipse had begun. This was a planned moment—what was happening in the sky had been turned into a signal for lovers. Yeobright's thoughts returned to the present as he noticed it; he stood up, shook himself, and listened. Minute after minute went by, maybe ten minutes passed, and the shadow on the moon gradually grew larger. He heard a rustling to his left, a cloaked figure with an upturned face emerged at the base of the Barrow, and Clym came down. In an instant, the figure was in his arms, and his lips were on hers.

“My Eustacia!”

"My Eustacia!"

“Clym, dearest!”

“Clym, my love!”

Such a situation had less than three months brought forth.

Such a situation had come about in less than three months.

They remained long without a single utterance, for no language could reach the level of their condition—words were as the rusty implements of a by-gone barbarous epoch, and only to be occasionally tolerated.

They stayed silent for a long time, as no words could express their state—language felt like old, rusty tools from a savage past, only sometimes acceptable.

“I began to wonder why you did not come,” said Yeobright, when she had withdrawn a little from his embrace.

“I started to wonder why you didn’t come,” said Yeobright, when she had pulled away a bit from his embrace.

“You said ten minutes after the first mark of shade on the edge of the moon, and that’s what it is now.”

“You said ten minutes after the first hint of shadow on the edge of the moon, and that’s exactly what it is now.”

“Well, let us only think that here we are.”

“Well, let’s just think about the fact that we’re here.”

Then, holding each other’s hand, they were again silent, and the shadow on the moon’s disc grew a little larger.

Then, holding each other’s hand, they fell silent again, and the shadow on the moon grew a bit larger.

“Has it seemed long since you last saw me?” she asked.

“Does it feel like a long time since you last saw me?” she asked.

“It has seemed sad.”

"It feels sad."

“And not long? That’s because you occupy yourself, and so blind yourself to my absence. To me, who can do nothing, it has been like living under stagnant water.”

“And not for long? That’s because you keep yourself busy, and so you ignore my absence. For me, who can do nothing, it’s been like living under still water.”

“I would rather bear tediousness, dear, than have time made short by such means as have shortened mine.”

“I would rather deal with boredom, dear, than have my time cut short by such things that have shortened mine.”

“In what way is that? You have been thinking you wished you did not love me.”

“In what way is that? You’ve been thinking you wish you didn’t love me.”

“How can a man wish that, and yet love on? No, Eustacia.”

“How can a guy want that and still be in love? No, Eustacia.”

“Men can, women cannot.”

"Men can, women can't."

“Well, whatever I may have thought, one thing is certain—I do love you—past all compass and description. I love you to oppressiveness—I, who have never before felt more than a pleasant passing fancy for any woman I have ever seen. Let me look right into your moonlit face and dwell on every line and curve in it! Only a few hairbreadths make the difference between this face and faces I have seen many times before I knew you; yet what a difference—the difference between everything and nothing at all. One touch on that mouth again! there, and there, and there. Your eyes seem heavy, Eustacia.”

“Well, no matter what I may have thought, one thing is clear—I really do love you—beyond all measure and description. I love you to the point of overwhelm—I, who have never before felt more than a casual interest in any woman I’ve seen. Let me gaze into your moonlit face and appreciate every line and curve of it! Just a few hair's breadths separate this face from the faces I’ve seen countless times before I met you; yet what a difference—the difference between everything and nothing at all. Just one more touch on that mouth! There, and there, and there. Your eyes seem heavy, Eustacia.”

“No, it is my general way of looking. I think it arises from my feeling sometimes an agonizing pity for myself that I ever was born.”

“No, it’s just how I generally see things. I think it comes from the times when I feel an intense pity for myself for even being born.”

“You don’t feel it now?”

"Don't you feel it now?"

“No. Yet I know that we shall not love like this always. Nothing can ensure the continuance of love. It will evaporate like a spirit, and so I feel full of fears.”

“No. But I know we won’t love like this forever. Nothing can guarantee that love will last. It will fade away like a ghost, and that fills me with anxiety.”

“You need not.”

"You don't have to."

“Ah, you don’t know. You have seen more than I, and have been into cities and among people that I have only heard of, and have lived more years than I; but yet I am older at this than you. I loved another man once, and now I love you.”

“Ah, you don't know. You've seen more than I have, and experienced cities and people that I've only heard about, and you've lived more years than I have; but still, I have more experience in this than you do. I once loved another man, and now I love you.”

“In God’s mercy don’t talk so, Eustacia!”

“In God’s mercy, don’t speak like that, Eustacia!”

“But I do not think I shall be the one who wearies first. It will, I fear, end in this way: your mother will find out that you meet me, and she will influence you against me!”

“But I don’t think I’ll be the first one to get tired. I’m afraid it will end like this: your mom will find out that we’re seeing each other, and she’ll turn you against me!”

“That can never be. She knows of these meetings already.”

"That can never happen. She already knows about these meetings."

“And she speaks against me?”

"And she's talking about me?"

“I will not say.”

"I won't say."

“There, go away! Obey her. I shall ruin you. It is foolish of you to meet me like this. Kiss me, and go away forever. Forever—do you hear?—forever!”

“Just go away! Listen to her. I’ll destroy you. It’s dumb to meet me like this. Kiss me and leave for good. For good—do you get it?—for good!”

“Not I.”

"Not me."

“It is your only chance. Many a man’s love has been a curse to him.”

“It’s your only chance. A lot of men have found that love is a curse.”

“You are desperate, full of fancies, and wilful; and you misunderstand. I have an additional reason for seeing you tonight besides love of you. For though, unlike you, I feel our affection may be eternal. I feel with you in this, that our present mode of existence cannot last.”

“You're desperate, full of fantasies, and stubborn; and you get it wrong. I have another reason for wanting to see you tonight besides my love for you. Because, unlike you, I believe our love could be forever. We both sense that our current way of living can't go on.”

“Oh! ’tis your mother. Yes, that’s it! I knew it.”

“Oh! It’s your mother. Yes, that’s it! I knew it.”

“Never mind what it is. Believe this, I cannot let myself lose you. I must have you always with me. This very evening I do not like to let you go. There is only one cure for this anxiety, dearest—you must be my wife.”

“Forget about what it is. Just know this, I can’t let myself lose you. I need you to always be with me. This evening, I really don’t want to let you go. There’s only one way to ease this anxiety, my dear—you have to be my wife.”

She started—then endeavoured to say calmly, “Cynics say that cures the anxiety by curing the love.”

She hesitated—then tried to say calmly, “Cynics say that the cure for anxiety is to cure the love.”

“But you must answer me. Shall I claim you some day—I don’t mean at once?”

“But you have to answer me. Will I be able to claim you someday—I don’t mean right away?”

“I must think,” Eustacia murmured. “At present speak of Paris to me. Is there any place like it on earth?”

“I need to think,” Eustacia murmured. “Right now, tell me about Paris. Is there any place like it on earth?”

“It is very beautiful. But will you be mine?”

“It’s really beautiful. But will you be mine?”

“I will be nobody else’s in the world—does that satisfy you?”

“I won’t belong to anyone else in the world—does that make you happy?”

“Yes, for the present.”

"Yes, for now."

“Now tell me of the Tuileries, and the Louvre,” she continued evasively.

"Now tell me about the Tuileries and the Louvre," she continued, avoiding the point.

“I hate talking of Paris! Well, I remember one sunny room in the Louvre which would make a fitting place for you to live in—the Galerie d’Apollon. Its windows are mainly east; and in the early morning, when the sun is bright, the whole apartment is in a perfect blaze of splendour. The rays bristle and dart from the encrustations of gilding to the magnificent inlaid coffers, from the coffers to the gold and silver plate, from the plate to the jewels and precious stones, from these to the enamels, till there is a perfect network of light which quite dazzles the eye. But now, about our marriage——”

“I hate talking about Paris! Well, I remember one sunny room in the Louvre that would be a great place for you to live—the Galerie d’Apollon. Its windows face mostly east, and in the early morning, when the sun is shining, the whole space is filled with a stunning brilliance. The rays bounce and dance off the gilded decorations to the beautiful inlaid cabinets, from the cabinets to the gold and silver tableware, from the tableware to the jewels and precious stones, and from those to the enamels, creating a dazzling web of light that completely overwhelms the eye. But now, about our marriage——”

“And Versailles—the King’s Gallery is some such gorgeous room, is it not?”

“And Versailles—the King’s Gallery is such a beautiful room, isn’t it?”

“Yes. But what’s the use of talking of gorgeous rooms? By the way, the Little Trianon would suit us beautifully to live in, and you might walk in the gardens in the moonlight and think you were in some English shrubbery; it is laid out in English fashion.”

“Yes. But what’s the point of talking about beautiful rooms? Anyway, the Little Trianon would be perfect for us to live in, and you could stroll through the gardens in the moonlight and feel like you were in some English hedgerow; it’s designed in English style.”

“I should hate to think that!”

“I really hope that’s not true!”

“Then you could keep to the lawn in front of the Grand Palace. All about there you would doubtless feel in a world of historical romance.”

“Then you could stick to the lawn in front of the Grand Palace. Around there, you would definitely feel like you’re in a world of historical romance.”

He went on, since it was all new to her, and described Fontainebleau, St. Cloud, the Bois, and many other familiar haunts of the Parisians; till she said—

He continued, since it was all unfamiliar to her, and talked about Fontainebleau, St. Cloud, the Bois, and many other popular spots in Paris; until she said—

“When used you to go to these places?”

"When did you used to go to these places?"

“On Sundays.”

“On Sundays.”

“Ah, yes. I dislike English Sundays. How I should chime in with their manners over there! Dear Clym, you’ll go back again?”

“Ah, yes. I don’t like English Sundays. I would really fit in with their ways over there! Dear Clym, are you going back again?”

Clym shook his head, and looked at the eclipse.

Clym shook his head and looked at the eclipse.

“If you’ll go back again I’ll—be something,” she said tenderly, putting her head near his breast. “If you’ll agree I’ll give my promise, without making you wait a minute longer.”

“If you go back again, I’ll—be something,” she said softly, resting her head against his chest. “If you agree, I’ll make my promise, without making you wait another minute.”

“How extraordinary that you and my mother should be of one mind about this!” said Yeobright. “I have vowed not to go back, Eustacia. It is not the place I dislike; it is the occupation.”

“How amazing that you and my mother should agree on this!” said Yeobright. “I’ve promised not to go back, Eustacia. It’s not the place I don’t like; it’s the work.”

“But you can go in some other capacity.”

“But you can participate in another way.”

“No. Besides, it would interfere with my scheme. Don’t press that, Eustacia. Will you marry me?”

“No. Plus, it would mess up my plans. Please don’t push that, Eustacia. Will you marry me?”

“I cannot tell.”

"I can’t say."

“Now—never mind Paris; it is no better than other spots. Promise, sweet!”

“Now—forget about Paris; it’s just as good as anywhere else. Promise, babe!”

“You will never adhere to your education plan, I am quite sure; and then it will be all right for me; and so I promise to be yours for ever and ever.”

“You're not going to stick to your education plan, I'm pretty sure; and then that will be fine for me; so I promise to be yours forever.”

Clym brought her face towards his by a gentle pressure of the hand, and kissed her.

Clym gently pulled her face closer with his hand and kissed her.

“Ah! but you don’t know what you have got in me,” she said. “Sometimes I think there is not that in Eustacia Vye which will make a good homespun wife. Well, let it go—see how our time is slipping, slipping, slipping!” She pointed towards the half-eclipsed moon.

“Ah! but you don’t know what you have in me,” she said. “Sometimes I think there’s nothing in Eustacia Vye that would make a good down-to-earth wife. Well, let it go—look how our time is slipping, slipping, slipping!” She pointed towards the half-eclipsed moon.

“You are too mournful.”

"You're too sad."

“No. Only I dread to think of anything beyond the present. What is, we know. We are together now, and it is unknown how long we shall be so; the unknown always fills my mind with terrible possibilities, even when I may reasonably expect it to be cheerful.... Clym, the eclipsed moonlight shines upon your face with a strange foreign colour, and shows its shape as if it were cut out in gold. That means that you should be doing better things than this.”

“No. I just hate to think about anything beyond the present. We know what’s happening now. We’re together right now, and we don’t know how long that will last; the uncertainty always fills my mind with awful possibilities, even when I should expect it to be something good... Clym, the dim moonlight casts a strange color on your face, making it look like it’s outlined in gold. That means you should be doing better things than this.”

“You are ambitious, Eustacia—no, not exactly ambitious, luxurious. I ought to be of the same vein, to make you happy, I suppose. And yet, far from that, I could live and die in a hermitage here, with proper work to do.”

“You're ambitious, Eustacia—no, not quite ambitious, more like luxurious. I guess I should be similar, to make you happy. Yet, the truth is, I could live and die in a secluded place like this, as long as I had meaningful work to do.”

There was that in his tone which implied distrust of his position as a solicitous lover, a doubt if he were acting fairly towards one whose tastes touched his own only at rare and infrequent points. She saw his meaning, and whispered, in a low, full accent of eager assurance, “Don’t mistake me, Clym—though I should like Paris, I love you for yourself alone. To be your wife and live in Paris would be heaven to me; but I would rather live with you in a hermitage here than not be yours at all. It is gain to me either way, and very great gain. There’s my too candid confession.”

There was something in his tone that suggested he didn't fully trust his role as a caring partner, a doubt about whether he was being fair to someone whose interests aligned with his only occasionally. She understood what he meant, and whispered, in a low, confident voice filled with enthusiasm, “Don’t get me wrong, Clym—while I would enjoy Paris, I love you for who you are. Being your wife and living in Paris would be a dream come true for me; but I would rather be with you in a small cabin here than not be with you at all. Either way, it’s a win for me, and a huge one at that. That’s my honest confession.”

“Spoken like a woman. And now I must soon leave you. I’ll walk with you towards your house.”

“Sounds like something a woman would say. And I have to leave you soon. I’ll walk you to your house.”

“But must you go home yet?” she asked. “Yes, the sand has nearly slipped away, I see, and the eclipse is creeping on more and more. Don’t go yet! Stop till the hour has run itself out; then I will not press you any more. You will go home and sleep well; I keep sighing in my sleep! Do you ever dream of me?”

“But do you really have to go home now?” she asked. “Yeah, I can see the time is almost up, and the eclipse is getting closer. Please don’t leave yet! Stay until the time is completely up; then I won’t bother you anymore. You can go home and sleep well; I just keep sighing in my sleep! Do you ever dream about me?”

“I cannot recollect a clear dream of you.”

“I can’t remember a clear dream of you.”

“I see your face in every scene of my dreams, and hear your voice in every sound. I wish I did not. It is too much what I feel. They say such love never lasts. But it must! And yet once, I remember, I saw an officer of the Hussars ride down the street at Budmouth, and though he was a total stranger and never spoke to me, I loved him till I thought I should really die of love—but I didn’t die, and at last I left off caring for him. How terrible it would be if a time should come when I could not love you, my Clym!”

“I see your face in every scene of my dreams, and hear your voice in every sound. I wish I didn’t. It’s too much to feel this way. They say such love never lasts. But it must! Yet I remember once seeing a Hussars officer ride down the street in Budmouth, and even though he was a complete stranger and never spoke to me, I loved him so much I thought I might actually die from it—but I didn’t die, and eventually, I stopped caring about him. How awful would it be if a time came when I couldn’t love you, my Clym!”

“Please don’t say such reckless things. When we see such a time at hand we will say, ‘I have outlived my faith and purpose,’ and die. There, the hour has expired—now let us walk on.”

“Please don’t say things like that. When we reach such a moment, we’ll say, ‘I have outlived my faith and purpose,’ and die. There, the time is up—now let’s move on.”

Hand in hand they went along the path towards Mistover. When they were near the house he said, “It is too late for me to see your grandfather tonight. Do you think he will object to it?”

Hand in hand, they walked down the path toward Mistover. When they got close to the house, he said, “It’s too late for me to see your grandfather tonight. Do you think he’ll mind?”

“I will speak to him. I am so accustomed to be my own mistress that it did not occur to me that we should have to ask him.”

“I'll talk to him. I'm so used to being my own boss that it didn't even cross my mind that we would need to ask him.”

Then they lingeringly separated, and Clym descended towards Blooms-End.

Then they slowly separated, and Clym headed down towards Blooms-End.

And as he walked further and further from the charmed atmosphere of his Olympian girl his face grew sad with a new sort of sadness. A perception of the dilemma in which his love had placed him came back in full force. In spite of Eustacia’s apparent willingness to wait through the period of an unpromising engagement, till he should be established in his new pursuit, he could not but perceive at moments that she loved him rather as a visitant from a gay world to which she rightly belonged than as a man with a purpose opposed to that recent past of his which so interested her. It meant that, though she made no conditions as to his return to the French capital, this was what she secretly longed for in the event of marriage; and it robbed him of many an otherwise pleasant hour. Along with that came the widening breach between himself and his mother. Whenever any little occurrence had brought into more prominence than usual the disappointment that he was causing her it had sent him on lone and moody walks; or he was kept awake a great part of the night by the turmoil of spirit which such a recognition created. If Mrs. Yeobright could only have been led to see what a sound and worthy purpose this purpose of his was and how little it was being affected by his devotions to Eustacia, how differently would she regard him!

And as he walked further away from the enchanted world of his ideal girl, his expression turned sad in a new way. The realization of the dilemma his love had created for him hit him hard. Despite Eustacia's willingness to wait through an unpromising engagement until he established himself in his new pursuits, he couldn't help but notice at times that she loved him more like a visitor from a lively world where she truly belonged, rather than as a man with a purpose that was contrary to the recent past she found so fascinating. This meant that even though she made no demands regarding his return to Paris, deep down, this was what she secretly hoped for if they married, which took away from many otherwise enjoyable moments. Along with this was the growing rift between him and his mother. Whenever something reminded him more than usual of the disappointment he was causing her, it would lead him to take long, gloomy walks or keep him awake for much of the night, troubled by the chaos of thoughts such realizations stirred up. If only Mrs. Yeobright could understand how meaningful and worthwhile his purpose was and how little it was impacted by his feelings for Eustacia, she would see him so differently!

Thus as his sight grew accustomed to the first blinding halo kindled about him by love and beauty, Yeobright began to perceive what a strait he was in. Sometimes he wished that he had never known Eustacia, immediately to retract the wish as brutal. Three antagonistic growths had to be kept alive: his mother’s trust in him, his plan for becoming a teacher, and Eustacia’s happiness. His fervid nature could not afford to relinquish one of these, though two of the three were as many as he could hope to preserve. Though his love was as chaste as that of Petrarch for his Laura, it had made fetters of what previously was only a difficulty. A position which was not too simple when he stood whole-hearted had become indescribably complicated by the addition of Eustacia. Just when his mother was beginning to tolerate one scheme he had introduced another still bitterer than the first, and the combination was more than she could bear.

As his eyes adjusted to the blinding halo created by love and beauty, Yeobright started to realize the tight spot he was in. Sometimes he wished he had never met Eustacia, only to take it back immediately, feeling it was a harsh thought. He had to keep three conflicting interests alive: his mother’s trust in him, his plan to become a teacher, and Eustacia’s happiness. His passionate nature couldn’t let go of any of these, although managing two out of three was all he could realistically hope for. Even though his love was as pure as Petrarch's for Laura, it had turned what was once just a challenge into a series of constraints. A situation that felt straightforward when he was fully committed had become incredibly complicated with Eustacia in the picture. Just when his mother was starting to accept one plan, he had introduced another, even harder to deal with, and the combination was more than she could handle.

V.
Sharp Words Are Spoken, and a Crisis Ensues

When Yeobright was not with Eustacia he was sitting slavishly over his books; when he was not reading he was meeting her. These meetings were carried on with the greatest secrecy.

When Yeobright wasn't with Eustacia, he was hunched over his books; when he wasn't reading, he was hanging out with her. They kept these meetings completely under wraps.

One afternoon his mother came home from a morning visit to Thomasin. He could see from a disturbance in the lines of her face that something had happened.

One afternoon, his mom came home from visiting Thomasin. He could tell from the twinge in her expression that something was off.

“I have been told an incomprehensible thing,” she said mournfully. “The captain has let out at the Woman that you and Eustacia Vye are engaged to be married.”

“I’ve heard something unbelievable,” she said sadly. “The captain has let it slip to the Woman that you and Eustacia Vye are engaged to be married.”

“We are,” said Yeobright. “But it may not be yet for a very long time.”

“We are,” said Yeobright. “But it might be a long time before that happens.”

“I should hardly think it would be yet for a very long time! You will take her to Paris, I suppose?” She spoke with weary hopelessness.

“I doubt it would be for a long time! You're planning to take her to Paris, right?” She said with tired resignation.

“I am not going back to Paris.”

“I’m not going back to Paris.”

“What will you do with a wife, then?”

“What are you going to do with a wife, then?”

“Keep a school in Budmouth, as I have told you.”

“Keep a school in Budmouth, as I mentioned to you.”

“That’s incredible! The place is overrun with schoolmasters. You have no special qualifications. What possible chance is there for such as you?”

"That's amazing! The place is filled with teachers. You don't have any special qualifications. What chance do you think you have?"

“There is no chance of getting rich. But with my system of education, which is as new as it is true, I shall do a great deal of good to my fellow-creatures.”

“There’s no chance of getting rich. But with my approach to education, which is as innovative as it is effective, I will do a lot of good for my fellow humans.”

“Dreams, dreams! If there had been any system left to be invented they would have found it out at the universities long before this time.”

“Dreams, dreams! If there were any systems left to be invented, the universities would have figured it out long ago.”

“Never, Mother. They cannot find it out, because their teachers don’t come in contact with the class which demands such a system—that is, those who have had no preliminary training. My plan is one for instilling high knowledge into empty minds without first cramming them with what has to be uncrammed again before true study begins.”

“Never, Mom. They won’t figure it out because their teachers don’t interact with the class that needs this kind of system—that is, those who haven’t had any prior training. My plan is designed to instill advanced knowledge into empty minds without first stuffing them with information that has to be removed before real learning can start.”

“I might have believed you if you had kept yourself free from entanglements; but this woman—if she had been a good girl it would have been bad enough; but being——”

“I might have believed you if you had stayed clear of complications; but this woman—if she had been a good person it would have been bad enough; but being——”

“She is a good girl.”

"She’s a good girl."

“So you think. A Corfu bandmaster’s daughter! What has her life been? Her surname even is not her true one.”

“So you think. The daughter of a bandmaster from Corfu! What has her life been like? Her last name isn’t even her real one.”

“She is Captain Vye’s granddaughter, and her father merely took her mother’s name. And she is a lady by instinct.”

“She is Captain Vye’s granddaughter, and her father just took her mother’s name. And she is a lady by nature.”

“They call him ‘captain,’ but anybody is captain.”

"They call him 'captain,' but anyone can be a captain."

“He was in the Royal Navy!”

“He was in the Royal Navy!”

“No doubt he has been to sea in some tub or other. Why doesn’t he look after her? No lady would rove about the heath at all hours of the day and night as she does. But that’s not all of it. There was something queer between her and Thomasin’s husband at one time—I am as sure of it as that I stand here.”

“No doubt he has been out on some boat or another. Why doesn’t he take care of her? No lady would wander around the heath at all hours of the day and night like she does. But that’s not all. There was something strange between her and Thomasin’s husband at one time—I am as sure of it as I’m standing here.”

“Eustacia has told me. He did pay her a little attention a year ago; but there’s no harm in that. I like her all the better.”

“Eustacia told me. He gave her a bit of attention a year ago, but that’s not a big deal. I actually like her more for it.”

“Clym,” said his mother with firmness, “I have no proofs against her, unfortunately. But if she makes you a good wife, there has never been a bad one.”

“Clym,” his mother said firmly, “I don’t have any evidence against her, unfortunately. But if she makes you a good wife, there has never been a bad one.”

“Believe me, you are almost exasperating,” said Yeobright vehemently. “And this very day I had intended to arrange a meeting between you. But you give me no peace; you try to thwart my wishes in everything.”

“Honestly, you’re so frustrating,” Yeobright said passionately. “I was actually planning to set up a meeting between you today. But you never let me have any peace; you try to undermine my wishes in everything.”

“I hate the thought of any son of mine marrying badly! I wish I had never lived to see this; it is too much for me—it is more than I dreamt!” She turned to the window. Her breath was coming quickly, and her lips were pale, parted, and trembling.

“I can't stand the idea of my son marrying someone unsuitable! I wish I had never lived to see this; it’s overwhelming for me—it’s more than I ever imagined!” She turned to the window. Her breathing quickened, and her lips were pale, slightly parted, and trembling.

“Mother,” said Clym, “whatever you do, you will always be dear to me—that you know. But one thing I have a right to say, which is, that at my age I am old enough to know what is best for me.”

“Mom,” Clym said, “no matter what you do, you’ll always be important to me—that’s something you know. But there’s one thing I need to say, which is that at my age, I’m old enough to understand what’s best for me.”

Mrs. Yeobright remained for some time silent and shaken, as if she could say no more. Then she replied, “Best? Is it best for you to injure your prospects for such a voluptuous, idle woman as that? Don’t you see that by the very fact of your choosing her you prove that you do not know what is best for you? You give up your whole thought—you set your whole soul—to please a woman.”

Mrs. Yeobright stayed silent and visibly upset for a while, as if she couldn’t say anything more. Then she responded, “Best? Is it really the best thing for you to jeopardize your future for such a indulgent, lazy woman like her? Don’t you realize that by choosing her, you’re showing that you don’t really know what’s best for you? You’re sacrificing your entire focus—you’re dedicating your whole being—to impress a woman.”

“I do. And that woman is you.”

“I do. And that woman is you.”

“How can you treat me so flippantly!” said his mother, turning again to him with a tearful look. “You are unnatural, Clym, and I did not expect it.”

“How can you treat me so casually!” said his mother, turning back to him with a tearful expression. “You’re so unnatural, Clym, and I didn't expect this from you.”

“Very likely,” said he cheerlessly. “You did not know the measure you were going to mete me, and therefore did not know the measure that would be returned to you again.”

“Very likely,” he said gloomily. “You didn't realize the treatment you were going to give me, and so you didn’t understand the treatment that would come back to you.”

“You answer me; you think only of her. You stick to her in all things.”

“You respond to me; you only think about her. You cling to her in everything.”

“That proves her to be worthy. I have never yet supported what is bad. And I do not care only for her. I care for you and for myself, and for anything that is good. When a woman once dislikes another she is merciless!”

“That shows she's worthy. I've never supported anything bad. And I don't just care about her. I care about you and myself, and for anything that's good. When a woman dislikes another, she can be ruthless!”

“O Clym! please don’t go setting down as my fault what is your obstinate wrongheadedness. If you wished to connect yourself with an unworthy person why did you come home here to do it? Why didn’t you do it in Paris?—it is more the fashion there. You have come only to distress me, a lonely woman, and shorten my days! I wish that you would bestow your presence where you bestow your love!”

“O Clym! Please don’t blame me for your stubbornness. If you wanted to be with someone unworthy, why did you come back here to do it? Why didn’t you do it in Paris? It’s more fashionable there. You’ve only come to upset me, a lonely woman, and cut my days short! I wish you would spend your time with the one you love!”

Clym said huskily, “You are my mother. I will say no more—beyond this, that I beg your pardon for having thought this my home. I will no longer inflict myself upon you; I’ll go.” And he went out with tears in his eyes.

Clym said hoarsely, “You are my mother. I won’t say anything else—other than that I apologize for thinking of this as my home. I won’t impose on you any longer; I’ll leave.” And he walked out with tears in his eyes.

It was a sunny afternoon at the beginning of summer, and the moist hollows of the heath had passed from their brown to their green stage. Yeobright walked to the edge of the basin which extended down from Mistover and Rainbarrow.

It was a sunny afternoon at the start of summer, and the damp low areas of the heath had changed from brown to green. Yeobright walked to the edge of the basin that stretched down from Mistover and Rainbarrow.

By this time he was calm, and he looked over the landscape. In the minor valleys, between the hillocks which diversified the contour of the vale, the fresh young ferns were luxuriantly growing up, ultimately to reach a height of five or six feet. He descended a little way, flung himself down in a spot where a path emerged from one of the small hollows, and waited. Hither it was that he had promised Eustacia to bring his mother this afternoon, that they might meet and be friends. His attempt had utterly failed.

By this time, he was calm and looked over the landscape. In the small valleys, between the hills that shaped the valley's outline, fresh young ferns were growing beautifully, eventually reaching a height of five or six feet. He went down a little way, threw himself down in a spot where a path came out of one of the small hollows, and waited. This was the place he had promised Eustacia he would bring his mother this afternoon, so they could meet and become friends. His attempt had completely failed.

He was in a nest of vivid green. The ferny vegetation round him, though so abundant, was quite uniform—it was a grove of machine-made foliage, a world of green triangles with saw-edges, and not a single flower. The air was warm with a vaporous warmth, and the stillness was unbroken. Lizards, grasshoppers, and ants were the only living things to be beheld. The scene seemed to belong to the ancient world of the carboniferous period, when the forms of plants were few, and of the fern kind; when there was neither bud nor blossom, nothing but a monotonous extent of leafage, amid which no bird sang.

He was surrounded by a vibrant green landscape. The abundant fern-like plants around him were quite uniform—it was like a grove of synthetic foliage, a world of green triangles with jagged edges, and there wasn't a single flower in sight. The air felt warm and humid, and the stillness was unbroken. Lizards, grasshoppers, and ants were the only signs of life. The scene seemed to belong to the ancient carboniferous era, when plant forms were limited and mostly ferns; a time with no buds or blossoms, just a repetitive stretch of leaves, where no birds sang.

When he had reclined for some considerable time, gloomily pondering, he discerned above the ferns a drawn bonnet of white silk approaching from the left, and Yeobright knew directly that it covered the head of her he loved. His heart awoke from its apathy to a warm excitement, and, jumping to his feet, he said aloud, “I knew she was sure to come.”

When he had been lying down for quite a while, lost in gloomy thoughts, he noticed a white silk bonnet coming from the left above the ferns, and Yeobright instantly recognized it as the one belonging to the woman he loved. His heart stirred from its dullness to a warm rush of excitement, and, springing to his feet, he exclaimed, “I knew she would definitely come.”

She vanished in a hollow for a few moments, and then her whole form unfolded itself from the brake.

She disappeared into a clearing for a few moments, and then her entire figure emerged from the underbrush.

“Only you here?” she exclaimed, with a disappointed air, whose hollowness was proved by her rising redness and her half-guilty low laugh. “Where is Mrs. Yeobright?”

“Is it just you here?” she said, sounding disappointed, her hollow tone evident in her flushing cheeks and her half-guilty, quiet laugh. “Where’s Mrs. Yeobright?”

“She has not come,” he replied in a subdued tone.

“She hasn’t come,” he replied softly.

“I wish I had known that you would be here alone,” she said seriously, “and that we were going to have such an idle, pleasant time as this. Pleasure not known beforehand is half wasted; to anticipate it is to double it. I have not thought once today of having you all to myself this afternoon, and the actual moment of a thing is so soon gone.”

“I wish I had known you would be here by yourself,” she said earnestly, “and that we were going to have such a relaxed, enjoyable time like this. Unanticipated pleasure is half wasted; looking forward to it makes it even better. I haven’t even thought about having you all to myself this afternoon, and the moment of something is gone so quickly.”

“It is indeed.”

"Absolutely."

“Poor Clym!” she continued, looking tenderly into his face. “You are sad. Something has happened at your home. Never mind what is—let us only look at what seems.”

“Poor Clym!” she continued, gazing affectionately into his face. “You look sad. Something's going on at home. It doesn't matter what it is—let's just focus on what we can see.”

“But, darling, what shall we do?” said he.

“But, babe, what should we do?” he said.

“Still go on as we do now—just live on from meeting to meeting, never minding about another day. You, I know, are always thinking of that—I can see you are. But you must not—will you, dear Clym?”

“Just keep doing what we're doing—live from meeting to meeting, without worrying about tomorrow. I know you're always thinking about that—I can see it. But you shouldn't—will you, dear Clym?”

“You are just like all women. They are ever content to build their lives on any incidental position that offers itself; whilst men would fain make a globe to suit them. Listen to this, Eustacia. There is a subject I have determined to put off no longer. Your sentiment on the wisdom of Carpe diem does not impress me today. Our present mode of life must shortly be brought to an end.”

“You're just like all women. They're always happy to base their lives on whatever opportunity comes their way, while men would rather create a world that fits them. Listen to this, Eustacia. There's a topic I've decided to address right now. Your views on the wisdom of Carpe diem don’t appeal to me today. We need to put an end to our current way of living very soon.”

“It is your mother!”

“It's your mom!”

“It is. I love you none the less in telling you; it is only right you should know.”

“It is. I love you just the same by telling you; it’s only fair that you should know.”

“I have feared my bliss,” she said, with the merest motion of her lips. “It has been too intense and consuming.”

“I have feared my happiness,” she said, with the slightest movement of her lips. “It has been too overwhelming and all-consuming.”

“There is hope yet. There are forty years of work in me yet, and why should you despair? I am only at an awkward turning. I wish people wouldn’t be so ready to think that there is no progress without uniformity.”

“There is hope still. I have forty years of work left in me, so why should you lose hope? I’m just at an awkward turning point. I wish people wouldn't so easily believe that there can be no progress without everyone being the same.”

“Ah—your mind runs off to the philosophical side of it. Well, these sad and hopeless obstacles are welcome in one sense, for they enable us to look with indifference upon the cruel satires that Fate loves to indulge in. I have heard of people, who, upon coming suddenly into happiness, have died from anxiety lest they should not live to enjoy it. I felt myself in that whimsical state of uneasiness lately; but I shall be spared it now. Let us walk on.”

“Ah—you’re focusing on the philosophical side of it. Well, these sad and hopeless obstacles are welcome in a way, because they allow us to look at the cruel jokes that Fate loves to play with indifference. I've heard of people who, suddenly finding happiness, have died from worry that they wouldn’t get to enjoy it. I recently felt that strange sense of unease, but I’ll be spared from it now. Let’s keep walking.”

Clym took the hand which was already bared for him—it was a favourite way with them to walk bare hand in bare hand—and led her through the ferns. They formed a very comely picture of love at full flush, as they walked along the valley that late afternoon, the sun sloping down on their right, and throwing their thin spectral shadows, tall as poplar trees, far out across the furze and fern. Eustacia went with her head thrown back fancifully, a certain glad and voluptuous air of triumph pervading her eyes at having won by her own unaided self a man who was her perfect complement in attainment, appearance, and age. On the young man’s part, the paleness of face which he had brought with him from Paris, and the incipient marks of time and thought, were less perceptible than when he returned, the healthful and energetic sturdiness which was his by nature having partially recovered its original proportions. They wandered onward till they reached the nether margin of the heath, where it became marshy and merged in moorland.

Clym took the hand that was already extended to him—it was their favorite way to walk hand in hand—and led her through the ferns. They made a lovely picture of love in full bloom as they strolled through the valley that late afternoon, with the sun setting to their right and casting their thin, ghostly shadows, tall as poplar trees, far across the gorse and ferns. Eustacia walked with her head thrown back in a playful manner, a certain joyful and alluring sense of triumph in her eyes for having won a man who was her perfect match in skills, looks, and age all on her own. For the young man, the pallor from Paris and the early signs of time and thought were less noticeable than when he returned, as his natural healthful vigor had partially regained its original strength. They continued wandering until they reached the lower edge of the heath, where it became marshy and merged into moorland.

“I must part from you here, Clym,” said Eustacia.

“I have to say goodbye to you here, Clym,” said Eustacia.

They stood still and prepared to bid each other farewell. Everything before them was on a perfect level. The sun, resting on the horizon line, streamed across the ground from between copper-coloured and lilac clouds, stretched out in flats beneath a sky of pale soft green. All dark objects on the earth that lay towards the sun were overspread by a purple haze, against which groups of wailing gnats shone out, rising upwards and dancing about like sparks of fire.

They stood still, getting ready to say goodbye to each other. Everything in front of them was perfectly flat. The sun, hovering on the horizon, cast its light across the ground through copper-colored and lilac clouds, which spread out beneath a soft pale green sky. All the dark objects on the ground facing the sun were covered in a purple haze, which made groups of buzzing gnats stand out, rising up and dancing around like sparks of fire.

“O! this leaving you is too hard to bear!” exclaimed Eustacia in a sudden whisper of anguish. “Your mother will influence you too much; I shall not be judged fairly, it will get afloat that I am not a good girl, and the witch story will be added to make me blacker!”

“O! this leaving you is too hard to bear!” Eustacia exclaimed in a sudden whisper of anguish. “Your mother will have too much influence over you; I won’t be judged fairly, and rumors will spread that I’m not a good person, and the witch story will be added to make me look worse!”

“They cannot. Nobody dares to speak disrespectfully of you or of me.”

“They can’t. No one dares to talk disrespectfully about you or me.”

“Oh how I wish I was sure of never losing you—that you could not be able to desert me anyhow!”

“Oh how I wish I could be sure I’d never lose you—that you wouldn’t be able to leave me no matter what!”

Clym stood silent a moment. His feelings were high, the moment was passionate, and he cut the knot.

Clym stood silently for a moment. His emotions were intense, the moment was charged, and he made the decision.

“You shall be sure of me, darling,” he said, folding her in his arms. “We will be married at once.”

“You can trust me, sweetheart,” he said, pulling her into his arms. “We'll get married right away.”

“O Clym!”

“O Clym!”

“Do you agree to it?”

"Do you agree to this?"

“If—if we can.”

“If we can.”

“We certainly can, both being of full age. And I have not followed my occupation all these years without having accumulated money; and if you will agree to live in a tiny cottage somewhere on the heath, until I take a house in Budmouth for the school, we can do it at a very little expense.”

“We definitely can, since we’re both adults now. I haven’t spent all these years working without saving some money; if you’re okay with living in a small cottage out on the heath until I get a house in Budmouth for the school, we can make it work for very little money.”

“How long shall we have to live in the tiny cottage, Clym?”

“How long are we going to have to live in this tiny cottage, Clym?”

“About six months. At the end of that time I shall have finished my reading—yes, we will do it, and this heart-aching will be over. We shall, of course, live in absolute seclusion, and our married life will only begin to outward view when we take the house in Budmouth, where I have already addressed a letter on the matter. Would your grandfather allow you?”

“About six months. By then, I’ll have completed my reading—yes, we can do it, and this heartache will be over. We will, of course, live in total seclusion, and our married life will only start to be visible to the outside world when we move into the house in Budmouth, where I’ve already sent a letter about it. Would your grandfather allow you?”

“I think he would—on the understanding that it should not last longer than six months.”

“I think he would—provided it doesn’t last longer than six months.”

“I will guarantee that, if no misfortune happens.”

"I'll promise that, as long as nothing goes wrong."

“If no misfortune happens,” she repeated slowly.

"If nothing goes wrong," she said slowly.

“Which is not likely. Dearest, fix the exact day.”

"That's probably not going to happen. Sweetheart, please confirm the exact day."

And then they consulted on the question, and the day was chosen. It was to be a fortnight from that time.

And then they discussed the question, and the date was set. It would be two weeks from that moment.

This was the end of their talk, and Eustacia left him. Clym watched her as she retired towards the sun. The luminous rays wrapped her up with her increasing distance, and the rustle of her dress over the sprouting sedge and grass died away. As he watched, the dead flat of the scenery overpowered him, though he was fully alive to the beauty of that untarnished early summer green which was worn for the nonce by the poorest blade. There was something in its oppressive horizontality which too much reminded him of the arena of life; it gave him a sense of bare equality with, and no superiority to, a single living thing under the sun.

This was the end of their conversation, and Eustacia walked away from him. Clym watched her as she moved toward the sun. The bright rays enveloped her as she went further away, and the sound of her dress rustling over the new grass faded. As he watched, the dull flatness of the landscape overwhelmed him, even though he was fully aware of the beauty of the fresh early summer green that even the simplest blade of grass wore. There was something about its oppressive flatness that reminded him too much of life's arena; it gave him a sense of equal standing with, and no superiority over, any living thing under the sun.

Eustacia was now no longer the goddess but the woman to him, a being to fight for, support, help, be maligned for. Now that he had reached a cooler moment he would have preferred a less hasty marriage; but the card was laid, and he determined to abide by the game. Whether Eustacia was to add one other to the list of those who love too hotly to love long and well, the forthcoming event was certainly a ready way of proving.

Eustacia was no longer a goddess to him but a real woman, someone to fight for, support, help, and even be criticized for. Now that he had calmed down a bit, he would have preferred a less rushed marriage; but the decision was made, and he decided to stick with it. Whether Eustacia would be another person who loved too passionately to love for a long time and well was definitely something the upcoming event would reveal.

VI.
Yeobright Goes, and the Breach Is Complete

All that evening smart sounds denoting an active packing up came from Yeobright’s room to the ears of his mother downstairs.

All evening, the sounds of someone busy packing echoed from Yeobright's room up to his mother downstairs.

Next morning he departed from the house and again proceeded across the heath. A long day’s march was before him, his object being to secure a dwelling to which he might take Eustacia when she became his wife. Such a house, small, secluded, and with its windows boarded up, he had casually observed a month earlier, about two miles beyond the village of East Egdon, and six miles distant altogether; and thither he directed his steps today.

Next morning, he left the house and set off across the heath again. A long day of walking lay ahead, with his goal being to find a home where he could bring Eustacia once she became his wife. He had noticed a small, secluded house with boarded-up windows about a month earlier, located two miles beyond the village of East Egdon, and six miles in total distance; so today he headed in that direction.

The weather was far different from that of the evening before. The yellow and vapoury sunset which had wrapped up Eustacia from his parting gaze had presaged change. It was one of those not infrequent days of an English June which are as wet and boisterous as November. The cold clouds hastened on in a body, as if painted on a moving slide. Vapours from other continents arrived upon the wind, which curled and parted round him as he walked on.

The weather was completely different from the night before. The yellow, hazy sunset that Eustacia had seen as he left had hinted at a change. It was one of those typical days in an English June that are as rainy and wild as November. The cold clouds sped by together, as if they were projected on a slide. Winds carried vapors from distant lands, swirling and parting around him as he walked.

At length Clym reached the margin of a fir and beech plantation that had been enclosed from heath-land in the year of his birth. Here the trees, laden heavily with their new and humid leaves, were now suffering more damage than during the highest winds of winter, when the boughs are especially disencumbered to do battle with the storm. The wet young beeches were undergoing amputations, bruises, cripplings, and harsh lacerations, from which the wasting sap would bleed for many a day to come, and which would leave scars visible till the day of their burning. Each stem was wrenched at the root, where it moved like a bone in its socket, and at every onset of the gale convulsive sounds came from the branches, as if pain were felt. In a neighbouring brake a finch was trying to sing; but the wind blew under his feathers till they stood on end, twisted round his little tail, and made him give up his song.

Eventually, Clym reached the edge of a fir and beech plantation that had been converted from heathland in the year he was born. Here, the trees, weighed down with their fresh, damp leaves, were suffering more damage than during the strongest winter winds, when the branches are especially cleared to withstand the storm. The wet young beeches were experiencing breakages, bruises, crippling, and severe cuts, from which the leaking sap would flow for days to come, leaving scars visible until they were burned. Each trunk was wrenched at the root, moving like a bone in its socket, and with every gust of wind, convulsive sounds came from the branches as if they were feeling pain. In a nearby thicket, a finch was trying to sing; but the wind ruffled his feathers until they stood on end, twisted around his little tail, and made him stop his song.

Yet a few yards to Yeobright’s left, on the open heath, how ineffectively gnashed the storm! Those gusts which tore the trees merely waved the furze and heather in a light caress. Egdon was made for such times as these.

Yet a few yards to Yeobright’s left, on the open heath, the storm was hardly making an impact! Those gusts that ripped through the trees only brushed the furze and heather gently. Egdon was built for moments like this.

Yeobright reached the empty house about midday. It was almost as lonely as that of Eustacia’s grandfather, but the fact that it stood near a heath was disguised by a belt of firs which almost enclosed the premises. He journeyed on about a mile further to the village in which the owner lived, and, returning with him to the house, arrangements were completed, and the man undertook that one room at least should be ready for occupation the next day. Clym’s intention was to live there alone until Eustacia should join him on their wedding-day.

Yeobright arrived at the empty house around noon. It was nearly as desolate as Eustacia’s grandfather's place, but the surrounding belt of fir trees almost hid the fact that it was near a heath. He walked about a mile further to the village where the owner lived, and after returning to the house with him, they made arrangements. The owner promised that at least one room would be ready for occupancy the next day. Clym planned to live there alone until Eustacia joined him on their wedding day.

Then he turned to pursue his way homeward through the drizzle that had so greatly transformed the scene. The ferns, among which he had lain in comfort yesterday, were dripping moisture from every frond, wetting his legs through as he brushed past; and the fur of the rabbits leaping before him was clotted into dark locks by the same watery surrounding.

Then he turned to make his way home through the drizzle that had completely changed the scene. The ferns, where he had relaxed comfortably yesterday, were dripping wet from every frond, soaking his legs as he brushed by; and the fur of the rabbits jumping in front of him was matted into dark clumps by the same dampness.

He reached home damp and weary enough after his ten-mile walk. It had hardly been a propitious beginning, but he had chosen his course, and would show no swerving. The evening and the following morning were spent in concluding arrangements for his departure. To stay at home a minute longer than necessary after having once come to his determination would be, he felt, only to give new pain to his mother by some word, look, or deed.

He got home feeling wet and tired after his ten-mile walk. It hadn't been a great start, but he had made his choice and wouldn’t back down. He spent the evening and the next morning finalizing plans for his departure. He felt that staying home even a second longer than needed, after making his decision, would only bring more hurt to his mother through a careless word, look, or action.

He had hired a conveyance and sent off his goods by two o’clock that day. The next step was to get some furniture, which, after serving for temporary use in the cottage, would be available for the house at Budmouth when increased by goods of a better description. A mart extensive enough for the purpose existed at Anglebury, some miles beyond the spot chosen for his residence, and there he resolved to pass the coming night.

He had hired a vehicle and sent off his belongings by two o’clock that day. The next step was to get some furniture, which, after being used temporarily in the cottage, would be available for the house in Budmouth when he acquired better-quality items. A marketplace large enough for his needs was located in Anglebury, several miles past the site he had chosen for his home, and he decided to stay there for the night.

It now only remained to wish his mother good-bye. She was sitting by the window as usual when he came downstairs.

It just remained for him to say goodbye to his mother. She was sitting by the window, as usual, when he came downstairs.

“Mother, I am going to leave you,” he said, holding out his hand.

“Mom, I’m going to leave you,” he said, reaching out his hand.

“I thought you were, by your packing,” replied Mrs. Yeobright in a voice from which every particle of emotion was painfully excluded.

“I thought you were, by your packing,” replied Mrs. Yeobright in a voice entirely devoid of any emotion.

“And you will part friends with me?”

“And you will part as friends with me?”

“Certainly, Clym.”

“Sure, Clym.”

“I am going to be married on the twenty-fifth.”

“I’m getting married on the twenty-fifth.”

“I thought you were going to be married.”

“I thought you were getting married.”

“And then—and then you must come and see us. You will understand me better after that, and our situation will not be so wretched as it is now.”

“And then—you have to come visit us. You'll understand me better after that, and things won't feel so miserable like they do now.”

“I do not think it likely I shall come to see you.”

“I don't think it's likely that I'll come to see you.”

“Then it will not be my fault or Eustacia’s, Mother. Good-bye!”

“Then it won’t be my fault or Eustacia’s, Mom. Goodbye!”

He kissed her cheek, and departed in great misery, which was several hours in lessening itself to a controllable level. The position had been such that nothing more could be said without, in the first place, breaking down a barrier; and that was not to be done.

He kissed her cheek and left in deep sorrow, which took several hours to ease into something manageable. The situation was such that nothing more could be said without first breaking down a barrier; and that was not going to happen.

No sooner had Yeobright gone from his mother’s house than her face changed its rigid aspect for one of blank despair. After a while she wept, and her tears brought some relief. During the rest of the day she did nothing but walk up and down the garden path in a state bordering on stupefaction. Night came, and with it but little rest. The next day, with an instinct to do something which should reduce prostration to mournfulness, she went to her son’s room, and with her own hands arranged it in order, for an imaginary time when he should return again. She gave some attention to her flowers, but it was perfunctorily bestowed, for they no longer charmed her.

No sooner had Yeobright left his mother’s house than her face shifted from a stiff expression to one of complete despair. After a while, she cried, and her tears offered some relief. For the rest of the day, she just walked back and forth along the garden path in a daze. Night fell, bringing little rest. The next day, feeling the urge to do something that would shift her overwhelming sadness, she went to her son’s room and tidied it up with her own hands, preparing for an imaginary time when he would come back. She paid some attention to her flowers, but it was only half-hearted, as they no longer brought her joy.

It was a great relief when, early in the afternoon, Thomasin paid her an unexpected visit. This was not the first meeting between the relatives since Thomasin’s marriage; and past blunders having been in a rough way rectified, they could always greet each other with pleasure and ease.

It was a huge relief when, early in the afternoon, Thomasin paid her an unexpected visit. This wasn't the first time the relatives had met since Thomasin's marriage; and after they had awkwardly addressed past mistakes, they could always greet each other with warmth and comfort.

The oblique band of sunlight which followed her through the door became the young wife well. It illuminated her as her presence illuminated the heath. In her movements, in her gaze, she reminded the beholder of the feathered creatures who lived around her home. All similes and allegories concerning her began and ended with birds. There was as much variety in her motions as in their flight. When she was musing she was a kestrel, which hangs in the air by an invisible motion of its wings. When she was in a high wind her light body was blown against trees and banks like a heron’s. When she was frightened she darted noiselessly like a kingfisher. When she was serene she skimmed like a swallow, and that is how she was moving now.

The angled sunlight that followed her through the door suited the young wife perfectly. It lit her up just as her presence brightened the heath. In her movements and her gaze, she reminded onlookers of the birds that lived nearby. All comparisons and metaphors about her began and ended with birds. There was as much variety in her movements as there is in their flight. When she was lost in thought, she was like a kestrel, hovering in the air with a subtle flutter of its wings. In strong winds, her light frame was tossed against trees and banks like a heron. When she was startled, she dashed away silently like a kingfisher. When she was calm, she glided like a swallow, and that's how she was moving now.

“You are looking very blithe, upon my word, Tamsie,” said Mrs. Yeobright, with a sad smile. “How is Damon?”

“You look really cheerful, I must say, Tamsie,” said Mrs. Yeobright, with a wistful smile. “How's Damon?”

“He is very well.”

"He's doing great."

“Is he kind to you, Thomasin?” And Mrs. Yeobright observed her narrowly.

“Is he nice to you, Thomasin?” And Mrs. Yeobright watched her closely.

“Pretty fairly.”

“Pretty good.”

“Is that honestly said?”

“Is that really what they said?”

“Yes, Aunt. I would tell you if he were unkind.” She added, blushing, and with hesitation, “He—I don’t know if I ought to complain to you about this, but I am not quite sure what to do. I want some money, you know, Aunt—some to buy little things for myself—and he doesn’t give me any. I don’t like to ask him; and yet, perhaps, he doesn’t give it me because he doesn’t know. Ought I to mention it to him, Aunt?”

“Yes, Aunt. I would tell you if he was unkind.” She added, blushing and hesitating, “He—I’m not sure if I should complain to you about this, but I don’t really know what to do. I need some money, you know, Aunt—some to buy little things for myself—and he doesn’t give me any. I don’t like asking him; and yet, maybe he doesn’t give it to me because he doesn’t realize. Should I bring it up with him, Aunt?”

“Of course you ought. Have you never said a word on the matter?”

“Of course you should. Have you never mentioned anything about it?”

“You see, I had some of my own,” said Thomasin evasively, “and I have not wanted any of his until lately. I did just say something about it last week; but he seems—not to remember.”

“You see, I had some of my own,” Thomasin said vaguely, “and I haven't needed any of his until recently. I mentioned it last week, but he seems to not remember.”

“He must be made to remember. You are aware that I have a little box full of spade-guineas, which your uncle put into my hands to divide between yourself and Clym whenever I chose. Perhaps the time has come when it should be done. They can be turned into sovereigns at any moment.”

“He needs to be reminded. You know I have a small box filled with spade-guineas that your uncle gave me to split between you and Clym whenever I want. Maybe the time has come to do that. They can be exchanged for sovereigns anytime.”

“I think I should like to have my share—that is, if you don’t mind.”

“I think I’d like to have my share—if that’s okay with you.”

“You shall, if necessary. But it is only proper that you should first tell your husband distinctly that you are without any, and see what he will do.”

"You should, if needed. But it’s only right that you first tell your husband clearly that you don’t have any, and see how he reacts."

“Very well, I will.... Aunt, I have heard about Clym. I know you are in trouble about him, and that’s why I have come.”

“Sure, I will.... Aunt, I’ve heard about Clym. I know you’re worried about him, and that’s why I’m here.”

Mrs. Yeobright turned away, and her features worked in her attempt to conceal her feelings. Then she ceased to make any attempt, and said, weeping, “O Thomasin, do you think he hates me? How can he bear to grieve me so, when I have lived only for him through all these years?”

Mrs. Yeobright turned away, her face showing her struggle to hide her emotions. Then she stopped trying and, in tears, said, “Oh Thomasin, do you think he hates me? How can he stand to hurt me like this, when I’ve dedicated my life to him all these years?”

“Hate you—no,” said Thomasin soothingly. “It is only that he loves her too well. Look at it quietly—do. It is not so very bad of him. Do you know, I thought it not the worst match he could have made. Miss Vye’s family is a good one on her mother’s side; and her father was a romantic wanderer—a sort of Greek Ulysses.”

“Hate you—no,” said Thomasin gently. “It’s just that he loves her too much. Look at it calmly—please do. It’s not really that awful of him. You know, I didn’t think it was the worst match he could have made. Miss Vye’s family is decent on her mother’s side, and her father was a romantic adventurer—a kind of Greek Ulysses.”

“It is no use, Thomasin; it is no use. Your intention is good; but I will not trouble you to argue. I have gone through the whole that can be said on either side times, and many times. Clym and I have not parted in anger; we have parted in a worse way. It is not a passionate quarrel that would have broken my heart; it is the steady opposition and persistence in going wrong that he has shown. O Thomasin, he was so good as a little boy—so tender and kind!”

“It’s pointless, Thomasin; it’s pointless. Your intentions are good, but I won’t bother you to debate. I’ve been through everything that can be said on both sides over and over again. Clym and I didn’t part in anger; we parted in a worse way. It’s not a heated argument that would have broken my heart; it’s the constant disagreement and insistence on going the wrong way that he’s shown. Oh, Thomasin, he was so good as a little boy—so gentle and kind!”

“He was, I know.”

"He was, I know."

“I did not think one whom I called mine would grow up to treat me like this. He spoke to me as if I opposed him to injure him. As though I could wish him ill!”

“I never thought someone I considered mine would grow up to treat me this way. He talked to me like I was trying to hurt him. As if I could ever want bad things for him!”

“There are worse women in the world than Eustacia Vye.”

“There are worse women in the world than Eustacia Vye.”

“There are too many better that’s the agony of it. It was she, Thomasin, and she only, who led your husband to act as he did—I would swear it!”

“There are too many better options, and that’s the painful part. It was her, Thomasin, and only she, who influenced your husband to act the way he did—I would swear to it!”

“No,” said Thomasin eagerly. “It was before he knew me that he thought of her, and it was nothing but a mere flirtation.”

“No,” Thomasin said eagerly. “It was before he knew me that he thought of her, and it was just a casual fling.”

“Very well; we will let it be so. There is little use in unravelling that now. Sons must be blind if they will. Why is it that a woman can see from a distance what a man cannot see close? Clym must do as he will—he is nothing more to me. And this is maternity—to give one’s best years and best love to ensure the fate of being despised!”

“Fine; let’s leave it at that. There’s no point in digging into it now. Sons must choose to be blind if they want. Why is it that a woman can see things from afar that a man can’t see up close? Clym can do as he pleases—he doesn’t mean anything to me anymore. And this is motherhood—to give your best years and your best love only to end up being hated!”

“You are too unyielding. Think how many mothers there are whose sons have brought them to public shame by real crimes before you feel so deeply a case like this.”

“You're too stubborn. Think about how many mothers have been publicly shamed by their sons committing real crimes before you feel so strongly about a case like this.”

“Thomasin, don’t lecture me—I can’t have it. It is the excess above what we expect that makes the force of the blow, and that may not be greater in their case than in mine—they may have foreseen the worst.... I am wrongly made, Thomasin,” she added, with a mournful smile. “Some widows can guard against the wounds their children give them by turning their hearts to another husband and beginning life again. But I always was a poor, weak, one-idea’d creature—I had not the compass of heart nor the enterprise for that. Just as forlorn and stupefied as I was when my husband’s spirit flew away I have sat ever since—never attempting to mend matters at all. I was comparatively a young woman then, and I might have had another family by this time, and have been comforted by them for the failure of this one son.”

“Thomasin, don’t lecture me—I can’t handle it. It’s the extra pain beyond what we expect that makes the impact of the blow, and that might not be stronger for them than for me—they might have anticipated the worst.... I’m not made right, Thomasin,” she added with a sad smile. “Some widows can shield themselves from the hurt their children inflict by turning their hearts to another husband and starting life over. But I’ve always been a poor, weak, one-track-minded person—I didn’t have the capacity for that. Just as lost and numb as I was when my husband’s spirit left, I’ve been ever since—never trying to fix things at all. I was relatively young back then, and I could have had another family by now, and they could have comforted me for the loss of this one son.”

“It is more noble in you that you did not.”

“It's more honorable of you not to have.”

“The more noble, the less wise.”

“The more noble, the less wise.”

“Forget it, and be soothed, dear Aunt. And I shall not leave you alone for long. I shall come and see you every day.”

“Don't worry, just relax, dear Aunt. I won't leave you by yourself for long. I'll come to visit you every day.”

And for one week Thomasin literally fulfilled her word. She endeavoured to make light of the wedding; and brought news of the preparations, and that she was invited to be present. The next week she was rather unwell, and did not appear. Nothing had as yet been done about the guineas, for Thomasin feared to address her husband again on the subject, and Mrs. Yeobright had insisted upon this.

And for a whole week, Thomasin kept her promise. She tried to downplay the wedding news and shared updates about the preparations and that she was invited to attend. The following week, however, she felt a bit sick and didn’t show up. Nothing had been done yet about the guineas, as Thomasin was afraid to bring it up with her husband again, and Mrs. Yeobright had insisted on this.

One day just before this time Wildeve was standing at the door of the Quiet Woman. In addition to the upward path through the heath to Rainbarrow and Mistover, there was a road which branched from the highway a short distance below the inn, and ascended to Mistover by a circuitous and easy incline. This was the only route on that side for vehicles to the captain’s retreat. A light cart from the nearest town descended the road, and the lad who was driving pulled up in front of the inn for something to drink.

One day, just around this time, Wildeve was standing at the door of the Quiet Woman. Besides the path leading up through the heath to Rainbarrow and Mistover, there was a road that branched off from the highway a short distance below the inn and climbed to Mistover by a winding and gentle incline. This was the only route on that side for vehicles to reach the captain’s retreat. A light cart from the nearest town came down the road, and the young driver stopped in front of the inn to grab something to drink.

“You come from Mistover?” said Wildeve.

"You’re from Mistover?" Wildeve asked.

“Yes. They are taking in good things up there. Going to be a wedding.” And the driver buried his face in his mug.

“Yes. They’re bringing in some good vibes up there. There’s going to be a wedding.” And the driver buried his face in his mug.

Wildeve had not received an inkling of the fact before, and a sudden expression of pain overspread his face. He turned for a moment into the passage to hide it. Then he came back again.

Wildeve hadn’t had any clue about this before, and his face suddenly displayed a look of pain. He stepped into the hallway for a moment to hide it. Then he returned.

“Do you mean Miss Vye?” he said. “How is it—that she can be married so soon?”

“Are you talking about Miss Vye?” he said. “How is it possible for her to get married so quickly?”

“By the will of God and a ready young man, I suppose.”

“By the will of God and a willing young man, I guess.”

“You don’t mean Mr. Yeobright?”

"You mean Mr. Yeobright?"

“Yes. He has been creeping about with her all the spring.”

“Yes. He has been sneaking around with her all spring.”

“I suppose—she was immensely taken with him?”

“I guess—she was really into him?”

“She is crazy about him, so their general servant of all work tells me. And that lad Charley that looks after the horse is all in a daze about it. The stun-poll has got fond-like of her.”

“She is really into him, so their all-purpose servant tells me. And that guy Charley who takes care of the horse is totally confused about it. The guy has really taken a shine to her.”

“Is she lively—is she glad? Going to be married so soon—well!”

“Is she energetic—is she happy? Getting married so soon—wow!”

“It isn’t so very soon.”

"It’s not that soon."

“No; not so very soon.”

“Not that soon.”

Wildeve went indoors to the empty room, a curious heartache within him. He rested his elbow upon the mantelpiece and his face upon his hand. When Thomasin entered the room he did not tell her of what he had heard. The old longing for Eustacia had reappeared in his soul—and it was mainly because he had discovered that it was another man’s intention to possess her.

Wildeve went inside the empty room, feeling a strange heartache. He rested his elbow on the mantel and his face in his hand. When Thomasin walked in, he didn’t mention what he had heard. The old desire for Eustacia had resurfaced in him—mostly because he realized that another man wanted to win her over.

To be yearning for the difficult, to be weary of that offered; to care for the remote, to dislike the near; it was Wildeve’s nature always. This is the true mark of the man of sentiment. Though Wildeve’s fevered feeling had not been elaborated to real poetical compass, it was of the standard sort. His might have been called the Rousseau of Egdon.

To long for what’s hard to get, to be tired of what’s easily available; to care about what’s far away, to have disdain for what’s close—this was always part of Wildeve’s nature. This is the true sign of a sentimental man. Even though Wildeve’s intense emotions hadn’t been fully developed into true poetry, they were of the standard kind. He could have been seen as the Rousseau of Egdon.

VII.
The Morning and the Evening of a Day

The wedding morning came. Nobody would have imagined from appearances that Blooms-End had any interest in Mistover that day. A solemn stillness prevailed around the house of Clym’s mother, and there was no more animation indoors. Mrs. Yeobright, who had declined to attend the ceremony, sat by the breakfast table in the old room which communicated immediately with the porch, her eyes listlessly directed towards the open door. It was the room in which, six months earlier, the merry Christmas party had met, to which Eustacia came secretly and as a stranger. The only living thing that entered now was a sparrow; and seeing no movements to cause alarm, he hopped boldly round the room, endeavoured to go out by the window, and fluttered among the pot-flowers. This roused the lonely sitter, who got up, released the bird, and went to the door. She was expecting Thomasin, who had written the night before to state that the time had come when she would wish to have the money and that she would if possible call this day.

The wedding morning arrived. No one would have suspected from the looks of things that Blooms-End had any connection to Mistover that day. A heavy silence hung around Clym’s mother’s house, and there was no liveliness inside. Mrs. Yeobright, who had chosen not to go to the ceremony, sat at the breakfast table in the old room that opened directly onto the porch, her eyes half-heartedly focused on the open door. This was the room where, six months ago, the cheerful Christmas party had gathered, and where Eustacia had secretly arrived as an outsider. The only creature that entered now was a sparrow; seeing no signs of disturbance, it confidently hopped around the room, tried to escape through the window, and flitted among the potted flowers. This caught the attention of the solitary occupant, who stood up, freed the bird, and walked to the door. She was awaiting Thomasin, who had written the night before to say that the time had come for her to collect the money and that she would try to stop by that day.

Yet Thomasin occupied Mrs. Yeobright’s thoughts but slightly as she looked up the valley of the heath, alive with butterflies, and with grasshoppers whose husky noises on every side formed a whispered chorus. A domestic drama, for which the preparations were now being made a mile or two off, was but little less vividly present to her eyes than if enacted before her. She tried to dismiss the vision, and walked about the garden plot; but her eyes ever and anon sought out the direction of the parish church to which Mistover belonged, and her excited fancy clove the hills which divided the building from her eyes. The morning wore away. Eleven o’clock struck—could it be that the wedding was then in progress? It must be so. She went on imagining the scene at the church, which he had by this time approached with his bride. She pictured the little group of children by the gate as the pony carriage drove up in which, as Thomasin had learnt, they were going to perform the short journey. Then she saw them enter and proceed to the chancel and kneel; and the service seemed to go on.

Yet Thomasin barely crossed Mrs. Yeobright’s mind as she looked up the valley of the heath, buzzing with butterflies and grasshoppers whose deep sounds created a whispered chorus all around. A family drama, for which preparations were now being made a mile or two away, was almost as vividly present to her as if it were happening right in front of her. She tried to shake off the image and wandered around the garden, but she kept glancing toward the direction of the parish church that belonged to Mistover, her imagination cutting through the hills that separated the building from her view. The morning passed. Eleven o'clock chimed—could it be that the wedding was happening then? It must be. She continued to imagine the scene at the church, which he had by now reached with his bride. She envisioned the little group of children by the gate as the pony carriage pulled up, in which, as Thomasin had learned, they were going to take the short trip. Then she saw them enter and walk to the chancel to kneel; and the ceremony seemed to carry on.

She covered her face with her hands. “O, it is a mistake!” she groaned. “And he will rue it some day, and think of me!”

She covered her face with her hands. “Oh, this is a mistake!” she groaned. “And he will regret it one day and think about me!”

While she remained thus, overcome by her forebodings, the old clock indoors whizzed forth twelve strokes. Soon after, faint sounds floated to her ear from afar over the hills. The breeze came from that quarter, and it had brought with it the notes of distant bells, gaily starting off in a peal: one, two, three, four, five. The ringers at East Egdon were announcing the nuptials of Eustacia and her son.

While she stayed there, overwhelmed by her worries, the old clock inside struck twelve. Shortly after, soft sounds drifted to her ears from far away over the hills. The breeze was coming from that direction, bringing the sounds of distant bells ringing cheerfully: one, two, three, four, five. The bell ringers in East Egdon were announcing the wedding of Eustacia and her son.

“Then it is over,” she murmured. “Well, well! and life too will be over soon. And why should I go on scalding my face like this? Cry about one thing in life, cry about all; one thread runs through the whole piece. And yet we say, ‘a time to laugh!’”

“Then it’s all over,” she whispered. “Well, well! and life will be over soon too. So why should I keep burning my face like this? Cry about one thing in life, cry about everything; there’s a single thread that connects it all. And yet we say, ‘there’s a time to laugh!’”

Towards evening Wildeve came. Since Thomasin’s marriage Mrs. Yeobright had shown him that grim friendliness which at last arises in all such cases of undesired affinity. The vision of what ought to have been is thrown aside in sheer weariness, and browbeaten human endeavour listlessly makes the best of the fact that is. Wildeve, to do him justice, had behaved very courteously to his wife’s aunt; and it was with no surprise that she saw him enter now.

Towards evening, Wildeve arrived. Since Thomasin’s marriage, Mrs. Yeobright had shown him that cold, forced friendliness that often develops in situations of unwanted connection. The idea of what should have been is pushed aside out of sheer exhaustion, and beaten-down human effort reluctantly makes the best of the reality that exists. Wildeve, to give him credit, had treated his wife’s aunt quite politely; so it came as no surprise to her when she saw him walk in now.

“Thomasin has not been able to come, as she promised to do,” he replied to her inquiry, which had been anxious, for she knew that her niece was badly in want of money. “The captain came down last night and personally pressed her to join them today. So, not to be unpleasant, she determined to go. They fetched her in the pony-chaise, and are going to bring her back.”

“Thomasin couldn't come like she said she would,” he answered her worried question, knowing that her niece really needed money. “The captain came by last night and personally urged her to join them today. So, not wanting to cause any trouble, she decided to go. They picked her up in the pony cart and will bring her back.”

“Then it is done,” said Mrs. Yeobright. “Have they gone to their new home?”

“Then it's done,” said Mrs. Yeobright. “Have they moved to their new home?”

“I don’t know. I have had no news from Mistover since Thomasin left to go.”

“I don’t know. I haven’t heard anything from Mistover since Thomasin left.”

“You did not go with her?” said she, as if there might be good reasons why.

“You didn’t go with her?” she asked, as if there might be good reasons for that.

“I could not,” said Wildeve, reddening slightly. “We could not both leave the house; it was rather a busy morning, on account of Anglebury Great Market. I believe you have something to give to Thomasin? If you like, I will take it.”

“I couldn't,” Wildeve said, blushing a bit. “We both can't leave the house; it's quite a hectic morning because of the Anglebury Great Market. I think you have something to give to Thomasin? If you want, I can take it.”

Mrs. Yeobright hesitated, and wondered if Wildeve knew what the something was. “Did she tell you of this?” she inquired.

Mrs. Yeobright hesitated and wondered if Wildeve knew what that something was. “Did she tell you about this?” she asked.

“Not particularly. She casually dropped a remark about having arranged to fetch some article or other.”

“Not really. She casually mentioned that she had made plans to pick up some article or something.”

“It is hardly necessary to send it. She can have it whenever she chooses to come.”

“It’s really not necessary to send it. She can take it whenever she wants to come.”

“That won’t be yet. In the present state of her health she must not go on walking so much as she has done.” He added, with a faint twang of sarcasm, “What wonderful thing is it that I cannot be trusted to take?”

“That won’t be for a while. Given her current health, she shouldn’t be walking as much as she has been.” He added, with a hint of sarcasm, “What amazing thing is it that I can’t be trusted to handle?”

“Nothing worth troubling you with.”

“Nothing worth stressing you about.”

“One would think you doubted my honesty,” he said, with a laugh, though his colour rose in a quick resentfulness frequent with him.

“One would think you doubted my honesty,” he said with a laugh, although his face flushed with a swift resentment that was common for him.

“You need think no such thing,” said she drily. “It is simply that I, in common with the rest of the world, feel that there are certain things which had better be done by certain people than by others.”

“You don’t need to think that way,” she said dryly. “It’s just that I, like everyone else, believe that there are certain things that are better handled by some people rather than others.”

“As you like, as you like,” said Wildeve laconically. “It is not worth arguing about. Well, I think I must turn homeward again, as the inn must not be left long in charge of the lad and the maid only.”

“As you wish, as you wish,” said Wildeve casually. “It's not worth debating. Anyway, I guess I should head back home since the inn can't be left in the care of just the boy and the girl for too long.”

He went his way, his farewell being scarcely so courteous as his greeting. But Mrs. Yeobright knew him thoroughly by this time, and took little notice of his manner, good or bad.

He went on his way, his goodbye not quite as polite as his hello. But Mrs. Yeobright knew him well by now and paid little attention to how he acted, whether good or bad.

When Wildeve was gone Mrs. Yeobright stood and considered what would be the best course to adopt with regard to the guineas, which she had not liked to entrust to Wildeve. It was hardly credible that Thomasin had told him to ask for them, when the necessity for them had arisen from the difficulty of obtaining money at his hands. At the same time Thomasin really wanted them, and might be unable to come to Blooms-End for another week at least. To take or send the money to her at the inn would be impolite, since Wildeve would pretty surely be present, or would discover the transaction; and if, as her aunt suspected, he treated her less kindly than she deserved to be treated, he might then get the whole sum out of her gentle hands. But on this particular evening Thomasin was at Mistover, and anything might be conveyed to her there without the knowledge of her husband. Upon the whole the opportunity was worth taking advantage of.

When Wildeve left, Mrs. Yeobright paused to think about the best way to handle the guineas she hadn’t wanted to give to Wildeve. It seemed difficult to believe that Thomasin had actually told him to ask for them, especially since she needed the money because it was hard to get it from him. At the same time, Thomasin really did need the money and might not be able to come to Blooms-End for at least another week. It would be rude to take or send the money to her at the inn, since Wildeve would most likely be there and could find out about it. And if, as her aunt suspected, he treated her worse than she deserved, he might end up taking all of it from her gentle hands. But that evening, Thomasin was at Mistover, and anything could be sent to her there without her husband knowing. Overall, it seemed like a good opportunity to take advantage of.

Her son, too, was there, and was now married. There could be no more proper moment to render him his share of the money than the present. And the chance that would be afforded her, by sending him this gift, of showing how far she was from bearing him ill-will, cheered the sad mother’s heart.

Her son was there too, and he was now married. There couldn’t be a better time to give him his share of the money than now. The opportunity to send him this gift and show him that she held no resentment lifted the sad mother’s spirits.

She went upstairs and took from a locked drawer a little box, out of which she poured a hoard of broad unworn guineas that had lain there many a year. There were a hundred in all, and she divided them into two heaps, fifty in each. Tying up these in small canvas bags, she went down to the garden and called to Christian Cantle, who was loitering about in hope of a supper which was not really owed him. Mrs. Yeobright gave him the moneybags, charged him to go to Mistover, and on no account to deliver them into any one’s hands save her son’s and Thomasin’s. On further thought she deemed it advisable to tell Christian precisely what the two bags contained, that he might be fully impressed with their importance. Christian pocketed the moneybags, promised the greatest carefulness, and set out on his way.

She went upstairs and took a small box from a locked drawer, pouring out a stash of unused guineas that had been stored there for many years. There were a hundred in total, and she split them into two piles of fifty each. After packing them into small canvas bags, she went down to the garden and called for Christian Cantle, who was hanging around hoping for a meal that wasn't really owed to him. Mrs. Yeobright gave him the money bags and instructed him to go to Mistover, making it clear that he should only give them to her son or Thomasin. After thinking it over, she decided it would be wise to tell Christian exactly what was in the two bags so he would fully understand their significance. Christian put the bags in his pocket, promised to be extremely careful, and set off on his way.

“You need not hurry,” said Mrs. Yeobright. “It will be better not to get there till after dusk, and then nobody will notice you. Come back here to supper, if it is not too late.”

“You don’t need to rush,” Mrs. Yeobright said. “It'll be better if you arrive after dark, that way no one will notice you. Come back here for dinner, if it's not too late.”

It was nearly nine o’clock when he began to ascend the vale towards Mistover; but the long days of summer being at their climax, the first obscurity of evening had only just begun to tan the landscape. At this point of his journey Christian heard voices, and found that they proceeded from a company of men and women who were traversing a hollow ahead of him, the tops only of their heads being visible.

It was almost nine o’clock when he started to climb the valley toward Mistover; but since it was the height of summer, the first shadows of evening had just started to darken the landscape. At this point in his journey, Christian heard voices and discovered they were coming from a group of men and women passing through a hollow in front of him, just the tops of their heads visible.

He paused and thought of the money he carried. It was almost too early even for Christian seriously to fear robbery; nevertheless he took a precaution which ever since his boyhood he had adopted whenever he carried more than two or three shillings upon his person—a precaution somewhat like that of the owner of the Pitt Diamond when filled with similar misgivings. He took off his boots, untied the guineas, and emptied the contents of one little bag into the right boot, and of the other into the left, spreading them as flatly as possible over the bottom of each, which was really a spacious coffer by no means limited to the size of the foot. Pulling them on again and lacing them to the very top, he proceeded on his way, more easy in his head than under his soles.

He paused and thought about the money he had with him. It was still too early for Christian to really worry about being robbed, but he took a precaution he had practiced since he was a kid whenever he carried more than two or three shillings—a precaution somewhat like that of the owner of the Pitt Diamond when filled with similar concerns. He took off his boots, untied the guineas, and poured the contents of one little bag into his right boot and the other into his left, spreading them as flat as possible over the bottom of each boot, which was actually quite spacious and not restricted to the size of his foot. After putting them back on and lacing them all the way to the top, he continued on his way, feeling more at ease in his head than underfoot.

His path converged towards that of the noisy company, and on coming nearer he found to his relief that they were several Egdon people whom he knew very well, while with them walked Fairway, of Blooms-End.

His path merged with that of the loud group, and as he got closer, he felt relieved to see that they were several familiar faces from Egdon, along with Fairway from Blooms-End.

“What! Christian going too?” said Fairway as soon as he recognized the newcomer. “You’ve got no young woman nor wife to your name to gie a gown-piece to, I’m sure.”

“What! Christian going too?” Fairway exclaimed as soon as he recognized the newcomer. “I’m sure you don’t have a young woman or wife to give a dress to.”

“What d’ye mean?” said Christian.

"What do you mean?" said Christian.

“Why, the raffle. The one we go to every year. Going to the raffle as well as ourselves?”

“Why, the raffle. The one we go to every year. Are we going to the raffle along with us?”

“Never knew a word o’t. Is it like cudgel playing or other sportful forms of bloodshed? I don’t want to go, thank you, Mister Fairway, and no offence.”

“Never heard of it. Is it like club fighting or other sports that involve violence? I’m not interested in going, thanks, Mr. Fairway, no offense.”

“Christian don’t know the fun o’t, and ’twould be a fine sight for him,” said a buxom woman. “There’s no danger at all, Christian. Every man puts in a shilling apiece, and one wins a gown-piece for his wife or sweetheart if he’s got one.”

“Christian doesn’t know how fun it is, and it would be great for him,” said a curvy woman. “There’s no danger at all, Christian. Every man puts in a shilling each, and one of them wins a gown piece for his wife or girlfriend if he has one.”

“Well, as that’s not my fortune there’s no meaning in it to me. But I should like to see the fun, if there’s nothing of the black art in it, and if a man may look on without cost or getting into any dangerous wrangle?”

“Well, since that’s not my luck, it doesn’t mean anything to me. But I’d like to see the entertainment, assuming there's nothing sinister about it, and if a person can watch without having to pay or getting into any risky argument?”

“There will be no uproar at all,” said Timothy. “Sure, Christian, if you’d like to come we’ll see there’s no harm done.”

“There won’t be any fuss at all,” said Timothy. “Of course, Christian, if you want to come, we’ll make sure nothing goes wrong.”

“And no ba’dy gaieties, I suppose? You see, neighbours, if so, it would be setting father a bad example, as he is so light moral’d. But a gown-piece for a shilling, and no black art—’tis worth looking in to see, and it wouldn’t hinder me half an hour. Yes, I’ll come, if you’ll step a little way towards Mistover with me afterwards, supposing night should have closed in, and nobody else is going that way?”

“And no parties or fun, I guess? You see, neighbors, if there are, it would set a bad example for Dad since he's so easily influenced. But a nice dress for a shilling, and no dark magic—it's worth checking out, and it won’t take me more than half an hour. Yeah, I’ll come, if you’ll walk a bit towards Mistover with me afterward, assuming it’s dark and no one else is heading that way?”

One or two promised; and Christian, diverging from his direct path, turned round to the right with his companions towards the Quiet Woman.

One or two promised; and Christian, changing his direct path, turned right with his companions towards the Quiet Woman.

When they entered the large common room of the inn they found assembled there about ten men from among the neighbouring population, and the group was increased by the new contingent to double that number. Most of them were sitting round the room in seats divided by wooden elbows like those of crude cathedral stalls, which were carved with the initials of many an illustrious drunkard of former times who had passed his days and his nights between them, and now lay as an alcoholic cinder in the nearest churchyard. Among the cups on the long table before the sitters lay an open parcel of light drapery—the gown-piece, as it was called—which was to be raffled for. Wildeve was standing with his back to the fireplace smoking a cigar; and the promoter of the raffle, a packman from a distant town, was expatiating upon the value of the fabric as material for a summer dress.

When they walked into the large common room of the inn, they found about ten men from the nearby area gathered there, and the group now doubled in size with the newcomers. Most of them were sitting around the room in wooden armchairs, similar to rough cathedral stalls, which were carved with the initials of many famous drunks from the past who had spent their days and nights between them, now resting as a forgotten cinder in the nearest graveyard. Among the cups on the long table in front of those seated lay an open package of light fabric—the gown piece, as it was called—which was to be raffled off. Wildeve was standing with his back to the fireplace, smoking a cigar, while the raffle organizer, a traveling seller from a distant town, was going on about the fabric's worth for making a summer dress.

“Now, gentlemen,” he continued, as the newcomers drew up to the table, “there’s five have entered, and we want four more to make up the number. I think, by the faces of those gentlemen who have just come in, that they are shrewd enough to take advantage of this rare opportunity of beautifying their ladies at a very trifling expense.”

“Now, gentlemen,” he continued, as the newcomers approached the table, “we have five who have joined, and we need four more to reach the right number. From the looks of the gentlemen who just arrived, I can tell they’re smart enough to seize this rare chance to treat their ladies at a very low cost.”

Fairway, Sam, and another placed their shillings on the table, and the man turned to Christian.

Fairway, Sam, and another person placed their shillings on the table, and the man turned to Christian.

“No, sir,” said Christian, drawing back, with a quick gaze of misgiving. “I am only a poor chap come to look on, an it please ye, sir. I don’t so much as know how you do it. If so be I was sure of getting it I would put down the shilling; but I couldn’t otherwise.”

“No, sir,” said Christian, pulling back with a quick look of doubt. “I’m just a poor guy here to watch, if that’s alright with you, sir. I don’t even know how you do it. If I was sure I’d win, I’d put down the shilling; but I can’t do it otherwise.”

“I think you might almost be sure,” said the pedlar. “In fact, now I look into your face, even if I can’t say you are sure to win, I can say that I never saw anything look more like winning in my life.”

“I think you can almost be sure,” said the pedlar. “Actually, now that I look at your face, even if I can’t guarantee you’ll win, I can say that I've never seen anything look more like a win in my life.”

“You’ll anyhow have the same chance as the rest of us,” said Sam.

“You’ll still have the same chance as all of us,” said Sam.

“And the extra luck of being the last comer,” said another.

“And the added luck of being the last one to arrive,” said another.

“And I was born wi’ a caul, and perhaps can be no more ruined than drowned?” Christian added, beginning to give way.

“And I was born with a caul, and maybe I can’t be ruined any more than I could drown?” Christian said, starting to relent.

Ultimately Christian laid down his shilling, the raffle began, and the dice went round. When it came to Christian’s turn he took the box with a trembling hand, shook it fearfully, and threw a pair-royal. Three of the others had thrown common low pairs, and all the rest mere points.

Ultimately, Christian put down his shilling, the raffle started, and the dice were passed around. When it was Christian’s turn, he picked up the box with a shaking hand, shook it nervously, and rolled a pair of kings. Three of the others rolled common low pairs, and the rest just got small numbers.

“The gentleman looked like winning, as I said,” observed the chapman blandly. “Take it, sir; the article is yours.”

“The guy looked like he was going to win, as I mentioned,” the trader said smoothly. “Go ahead, sir; the item is yours.”

“Haw-haw-haw!” said Fairway. “I’m damned if this isn’t the quarest start that ever I knowed!”

“Haw-haw-haw!” said Fairway. “I’m damn sure this isn’t the strangest start I’ve ever seen!”

“Mine?” asked Christian, with a vacant stare from his target eyes. “I—I haven’t got neither maid, wife, nor widder belonging to me at all, and I’m afeard it will make me laughed at to ha’e it, Master Traveller. What with being curious to join in I never thought of that! What shall I do wi’ a woman’s clothes in my bedroom, and not lose my decency!”

“Mine?” Christian asked, staring blankly with his empty eyes. “I—I don’t have a maid, wife, or widow belonging to me at all, and I’m afraid it’ll make me a laughingstock to have it, Master Traveler. I was so curious to join in that I never thought of that! What am I supposed to do with a woman’s clothes in my bedroom, and still keep my decency?”

“Keep ’em, to be sure,” said Fairway, “if it is only for luck. Perhaps ’twill tempt some woman that thy poor carcase had no power over when standing empty-handed.”

“Hold onto them, for sure,” said Fairway, “even if it’s just for good luck. Maybe it will attract some woman that your poor self couldn't impress when you were standing there empty-handed.”

“Keep it, certainly,” said Wildeve, who had idly watched the scene from a distance.

“Keep it, of course,” said Wildeve, who had casually observed the situation from afar.

The table was then cleared of the articles, and the men began to drink.

The table was then cleared of the items, and the men started to drink.

“Well, to be sure!” said Christian, half to himself. “To think I should have been born so lucky as this, and not have found it out until now! What curious creatures these dice be—powerful rulers of us all, and yet at my command! I am sure I never need be afeared of anything after this.” He handled the dice fondly one by one. “Why, sir,” he said in a confidential whisper to Wildeve, who was near his left hand, “if I could only use this power that’s in me of multiplying money I might do some good to a near relation of yours, seeing what I’ve got about me of hers—eh?” He tapped one of his money-laden boots upon the floor.

“Well, for sure!” said Christian, half to himself. “To think I was born this lucky and just now realizing it! What strange creatures these dice are—powerful rulers over us all, yet completely under my control! I’m pretty sure I won’t have to be afraid of anything after this.” He fondly handled the dice one by one. “You know,” he said in a confidential whisper to Wildeve, who was next to him, “if I could just use this power I have to multiply money, I could do some good for a close relative of yours, considering what I’ve got of hers with me—right?” He tapped one of his money-filled boots on the floor.

“What do you mean?” said Wildeve.

“What do you mean?” Wildeve asked.

“That’s a secret. Well, I must be going now.” He looked anxiously towards Fairway.

"That's a secret. Anyway, I really need to get going now." He glanced nervously at Fairway.

“Where are you going?” Wildeve asked.

“Where are you headed?” Wildeve asked.

“To Mistover Knap. I have to see Mrs. Thomasin there—that’s all.”

“To Mistover Knap. I need to see Mrs. Thomasin there—that’s it.”

“I am going there, too, to fetch Mrs. Wildeve. We can walk together.”

“I’m going there too to pick up Mrs. Wildeve. We can walk together.”

Wildeve became lost in thought, and a look of inward illumination came into his eyes. It was money for his wife that Mrs. Yeobright could not trust him with. “Yet she could trust this fellow,” he said to himself. “Why doesn’t that which belongs to the wife belong to the husband too?”

Wildeve got lost in thought, and a look of realization came into his eyes. It was the money for his wife that Mrs. Yeobright wouldn’t trust him with. “But she can trust this guy,” he thought to himself. “Why doesn’t what belongs to the wife also belong to the husband?”

He called to the pot-boy to bring him his hat, and said, “Now, Christian, I am ready.”

He called to the server to get him his hat, and said, “Now, Christian, I'm ready.”

“Mr. Wildeve,” said Christian timidly, as he turned to leave the room, “would you mind lending me them wonderful little things that carry my luck inside ’em, that I might practise a bit by myself, you know?” He looked wistfully at the dice and box lying on the mantlepiece.

“Mr. Wildeve,” Christian said shyly as he prepared to leave the room, “could you please lend me those wonderful little things that hold my luck inside them, so I can practice a bit on my own, you know?” He gazed longingly at the dice and box sitting on the mantle.

“Certainly,” said Wildeve carelessly. “They were only cut out by some lad with his knife, and are worth nothing.” And Christian went back and privately pocketed them.

“Sure,” Wildeve said nonchalantly. “Some kid just carved them out with his knife, and they’re worth nothing.” And Christian went back and secretly pocketed them.

Wildeve opened the door and looked out. The night was warm and cloudy. “By Gad! ’tis dark,” he continued. “But I suppose we shall find our way.”

Wildeve opened the door and looked outside. The night was warm and overcast. “Wow! It’s really dark,” he said. “But I guess we’ll manage to find our way.”

“If we should lose the path it might be awkward,” said Christian. “A lantern is the only shield that will make it safe for us.”

“If we lose the path, it could be tricky,” said Christian. “A lantern is the only thing that will keep us safe.”

“Let’s have a lantern by all means.” The stable lantern was fetched and lighted. Christian took up his gownpiece, and the two set out to ascend the hill.

“Let’s definitely have a lantern.” They brought the stable lantern and lit it. Christian picked up his gown, and the two of them started up the hill.

Within the room the men fell into chat till their attention was for a moment drawn to the chimney-corner. This was large, and, in addition to its proper recess, contained within its jambs, like many on Egdon, a receding seat, so that a person might sit there absolutely unobserved, provided there was no fire to light him up, as was the case now and throughout the summer. From the niche a single object protruded into the light from the candles on the table. It was a clay pipe, and its colour was reddish. The men had been attracted to this object by a voice behind the pipe asking for a light.

Inside the room, the men started chatting until their attention was momentarily drawn to the corner by the fireplace. It was spacious and, in addition to its main recess, had a deep seat built into its sides, like many on Egdon, which allowed someone to sit there completely unnoticed, as long as there was no fire lighting them up, which was the case now and had been all summer. From the niche, a single item poked out into the light from the candles on the table. It was a clay pipe, and its color was reddish. The men were drawn to this item by a voice behind the pipe asking for a light.

“Upon my life, it fairly startled me when the man spoke!” said Fairway, handing a candle. “Oh—’tis the reddleman! You’ve kept a quiet tongue, young man.”

“Honestly, it really surprised me when the guy spoke!” said Fairway, handing over a candle. “Oh—it’s the reddleman! You’ve stayed pretty quiet, young man.”

“Yes, I had nothing to say,” observed Venn. In a few minutes he arose and wished the company good night.

“Yes, I had nothing to say,” Venn remarked. After a few minutes, he stood up and said good night to the group.

Meanwhile Wildeve and Christian had plunged into the heath.

Meanwhile, Wildeve and Christian had jumped into the heath.

It was a stagnant, warm, and misty night, full of all the heavy perfumes of new vegetation not yet dried by hot sun, and among these particularly the scent of the fern. The lantern, dangling from Christian’s hand, brushed the feathery fronds in passing by, disturbing moths and other winged insects, which flew out and alighted upon its horny panes.

It was a still, warm, and foggy night, filled with the rich scents of fresh plants not yet dried by the sun, especially the smell of ferns. The lantern that hung from Christian’s hand brushed against the delicate fronds as he walked by, startling moths and other flying insects, which fluttered out and landed on its glass panels.

“So you have money to carry to Mrs. Wildeve?” said Christian’s companion, after a silence. “Don’t you think it very odd that it shouldn’t be given to me?”

“So you have money to take to Mrs. Wildeve?” said Christian’s companion, after a pause. “Don’t you find it strange that it’s not being given to me?”

“As man and wife be one flesh, ’twould have been all the same, I should think,” said Christian. “But my strict documents was, to give the money into Mrs. Wildeve’s hand—and ’tis well to do things right.”

“As husband and wife are one, I think it would have been the same,” said Christian. “But my instructions were to hand the money directly to Mrs. Wildeve—and it’s important to do things properly.”

“No doubt,” said Wildeve. Any person who had known the circumstances might have perceived that Wildeve was mortified by the discovery that the matter in transit was money, and not, as he had supposed when at Blooms-End, some fancy nick-nack which only interested the two women themselves. Mrs. Yeobright’s refusal implied that his honour was not considered to be of sufficiently good quality to make him a safer bearer of his wife’s property.

“No doubt,” said Wildeve. Anyone who was aware of the situation might have noticed that Wildeve was embarrassed by the realization that what was being carried was money, not some fancy trinket that only interested the two women. Mrs. Yeobright’s refusal suggested that his reputation was not deemed good enough for him to safely handle his wife’s belongings.

“How very warm it is tonight, Christian!” he said, panting, when they were nearly under Rainbarrow. “Let us sit down for a few minutes, for Heaven’s sake.”

“How hot it is tonight, Christian!” he said, breathing heavily, as they were almost under Rainbarrow. “Let’s sit down for a few minutes, for goodness’ sake.”

Wildeve flung himself down on the soft ferns; and Christian, placing the lantern and parcel on the ground, perched himself in a cramped position hard by, his knees almost touching his chin. He presently thrust one hand into his coat-pocket and began shaking it about.

Wildeve collapsed onto the soft ferns, and Christian, setting the lantern and package on the ground, squeezed himself into a tight spot nearby, his knees nearly touching his chin. He soon reached into his coat pocket and started shaking it around.

“What are you rattling in there?” said Wildeve.

“What are you shaking around in there?” said Wildeve.

“Only the dice, sir,” said Christian, quickly withdrawing his hand. “What magical machines these little things be, Mr. Wildeve! ’Tis a game I should never get tired of. Would you mind my taking ’em out and looking at ’em for a minute, to see how they are made? I didn’t like to look close before the other men, for fear they should think it bad manners in me.” Christian took them out and examined them in the hollow of his hand by the lantern light. “That these little things should carry such luck, and such charm, and such a spell, and such power in ’em, passes all I ever heard or zeed,” he went on, with a fascinated gaze at the dice, which, as is frequently the case in country places, were made of wood, the points being burnt upon each face with the end of a wire.

“Just the dice, sir,” Christian said, quickly pulling his hand back. “What amazing little devices these are, Mr. Wildeve! It’s a game I could never grow tired of. Would you mind if I took them out to have a look at how they’re made? I didn’t want to inspect them closely in front of the others, worrying they might think it rude of me.” Christian took them out and examined them in the palm of his hand under the lantern light. “That these little things can hold such luck, charm, magic, and power is beyond anything I’ve ever heard or seen,” he continued, staring intently at the dice, which, as often happens in rural areas, were made of wood, with the dots burned into each face using a heated wire.

“They are a great deal in a small compass, You think?”

“They're a lot in a small space, don't you think?”

“Yes. Do ye suppose they really be the devil’s playthings, Mr. Wildeve? If so, ’tis no good sign that I be such a lucky man.”

“Yes. Do you think they really are the devil’s playthings, Mr. Wildeve? If that’s the case, it’s not a good sign that I’m such a lucky man.”

“You ought to win some money, now that you’ve got them. Any woman would marry you then. Now is your time, Christian, and I would recommend you not to let it slip. Some men are born to luck, some are not. I belong to the latter class.”

“You should win some money now that you have them. Any woman would want to marry you then. This is your moment, Christian, and I suggest you don’t let it pass by. Some men are born lucky, while others are not. I fall into the second group.”

“Did you ever know anybody who was born to it besides myself?”

“Did you ever know anyone who was born for it besides me?”

“O yes. I once heard of an Italian, who sat down at a gaming table with only a louis, (that’s a foreign sovereign), in his pocket. He played on for twenty-four hours, and won ten thousand pounds, stripping the bank he had played against. Then there was another man who had lost a thousand pounds, and went to the broker’s next day to sell stock, that he might pay the debt. The man to whom he owed the money went with him in a hackney-coach; and to pass the time they tossed who should pay the fare. The ruined man won, and the other was tempted to continue the game, and they played all the way. When the coachman stopped he was told to drive home again: the whole thousand pounds had been won back by the man who was going to sell.”

“Oh yes. I once heard about an Italian who sat down at a gambling table with just a louis (that’s a foreign coin) in his pocket. He played for twenty-four hours and ended up winning ten thousand pounds, wiping out the bank he was playing against. Then there was another guy who had lost a thousand pounds and went to the broker the next day to sell stock so he could pay off the debt. The man he owed money to went with him in a cab, and to pass the time, they flipped a coin to see who would pay the fare. The guy who was broke won, and the other one was tempted to keep playing, so they played the entire way. When the driver stopped, he was told to take them back home again: the entire thousand pounds had been won back by the guy who was about to sell.”

“Ha—ha—splendid!” exclaimed Christian. “Go on—go on!”

“Ha—ha—awesome!” exclaimed Christian. “Keep going—keep going!”

“Then there was a man of London, who was only a waiter at White’s clubhouse. He began playing first half-crown stakes, and then higher and higher, till he became very rich, got an appointment in India, and rose to be Governor of Madras. His daughter married a member of Parliament, and the Bishop of Carlisle stood godfather to one of the children.”

“Then there was a man from London who worked as a waiter at White’s clubhouse. He started betting half-crown stakes, then increased the amounts until he became quite wealthy, secured a position in India, and eventually became the Governor of Madras. His daughter married a Member of Parliament, and the Bishop of Carlisle was the godfather to one of the children.”

“Wonderful! wonderful!”

"Awesome! Awesome!"

“And once there was a young man in America who gambled till he had lost his last dollar. He staked his watch and chain, and lost as before; staked his umbrella, lost again; staked his hat, lost again; staked his coat and stood in his shirt-sleeves, lost again. Began taking off his breeches, and then a looker-on gave him a trifle for his pluck. With this he won. Won back his coat, won back his hat, won back his umbrella, his watch, his money, and went out of the door a rich man.”

“And once there was a young man in America who gambled until he lost his last dollar. He bet his watch and chain and lost again; bet his umbrella, lost again; bet his hat, lost again; bet his coat and stood there in his shirt sleeves, lost again. He started to take off his pants, and then a bystander gave him a little money for his courage. With this, he won. He got back his coat, got back his hat, got back his umbrella, his watch, his cash, and walked out the door a rich man.”

“Oh, ’tis too good—it takes away my breath! Mr. Wildeve, I think I will try another shilling with you, as I am one of that sort; no danger can come o’t, and you can afford to lose.”

“Oh, it’s too good—it takes my breath away! Mr. Wildeve, I think I’ll try another shilling with you, since I’m one of those people; there’s no risk involved, and you can afford to lose.”

“Very well,” said Wildeve, rising. Searching about with the lantern, he found a large flat stone, which he placed between himself and Christian, and sat down again. The lantern was opened to give more light, and its rays directed upon the stone. Christian put down a shilling, Wildeve another, and each threw. Christian won. They played for two, Christian won again.

“Alright,” Wildeve said, standing up. He looked around with the lantern and found a large flat stone, which he set between himself and Christian before sitting down again. He opened the lantern to provide more light, focusing its beams on the stone. Christian tossed down a shilling, Wildeve added another, and they each took a turn. Christian won. They played for two, and Christian won again.

“Let us try four,” said Wildeve. They played for four. This time the stakes were won by Wildeve.

“Let’s try four,” said Wildeve. They played for four. This time, Wildeve won the stakes.

“Ah, those little accidents will, of course, sometimes happen, to the luckiest man,” he observed.

“Ah, those little accidents will, of course, sometimes happen to the luckiest guy,” he noted.

“And now I have no more money!” explained Christian excitedly. “And yet, if I could go on, I should get it back again, and more. I wish this was mine.” He struck his boot upon the ground, so that the guineas chinked within.

“And now I don’t have any more money!” Christian exclaimed excitedly. “And yet, if I could keep going, I would get it back, and more. I wish this was mine.” He stomped his boot on the ground, so the guineas jingled inside.

“What! you have not put Mrs. Wildeve’s money there?”

“What! You haven’t put Mrs. Wildeve’s money there?”

“Yes. ’Tis for safety. Is it any harm to raffle with a married lady’s money when, if I win, I shall only keep my winnings, and give her her own all the same; and if t’other man wins, her money will go to the lawful owner?”

“Yes. It’s for safety. Is there any harm in raffling with a married woman’s money when, if I win, I’ll just keep my winnings and give her back her own just the same? And if the other guy wins, her money will go to its rightful owner?”

“None at all.”

"Not at all."

Wildeve had been brooding ever since they started on the mean estimation in which he was held by his wife’s friends; and it cut his heart severely. As the minutes passed he had gradually drifted into a revengeful intention without knowing the precise moment of forming it. This was to teach Mrs. Yeobright a lesson, as he considered it to be; in other words, to show her if he could that her niece’s husband was the proper guardian of her niece’s money.

Wildeve had been sulking ever since he became aware of the low opinion his wife’s friends had of him; it hurt him deeply. As the minutes went by, he slowly slipped into a vengeful mindset without realizing exactly when it happened. His plan was to teach Mrs. Yeobright a lesson, or in other words, to prove to her that her niece's husband was the right person to manage her niece’s money.

“Well, here goes!” said Christian, beginning to unlace one boot. “I shall dream of it nights and nights, I suppose; but I shall always swear my flesh don’t crawl when I think o’t!”

“Well, here goes!” said Christian, starting to unlatch one boot. “I guess I’ll be dreaming about it night after night, but I’ll always say my skin crawls just thinking about it!”

He thrust his hand into the boot and withdrew one of poor Thomasin’s precious guineas, piping hot. Wildeve had already placed a sovereign on the stone. The game was then resumed. Wildeve won first, and Christian ventured another, winning himself this time. The game fluctuated, but the average was in Wildeve’s favour. Both men became so absorbed in the game that they took no heed of anything but the pigmy objects immediately beneath their eyes, the flat stone, the open lantern, the dice, and the few illuminated fern-leaves which lay under the light, were the whole world to them.

He reached into the boot and pulled out one of poor Thomasin’s precious guineas, still warm. Wildeve had already placed a sovereign on the stone. The game resumed. Wildeve won the first round, and Christian took a chance again, winning this time. The game went back and forth, but overall, Wildeve had the advantage. Both men became so engrossed in the game that they ignored everything except the small items right in front of them; the flat stone, the open lantern, the dice, and the few lit fern leaves under the light were their entire world.

At length Christian lost rapidly; and presently, to his horror, the whole fifty guineas belonging to Thomasin had been handed over to his adversary.

At last, Christian lost quickly; and soon, to his horror, all fifty guineas that belonged to Thomasin had been given to his opponent.

“I don’t care—I don’t care!” he moaned, and desperately set about untying his left boot to get at the other fifty. “The devil will toss me into the flames on his three-pronged fork for this night’s work, I know! But perhaps I shall win yet, and then I’ll get a wife to sit up with me o’ nights and I won’t be afeard, I won’t! Here’s another for’ee, my man!” He slapped another guinea down upon the stone, and the dice-box was rattled again.

“I don’t care—I don’t care!” he moaned, and desperately started untying his left boot to get at the other fifty. “The devil will throw me into the flames on his three-pronged fork for what I've done tonight, I know! But maybe I’ll win, and then I’ll have a wife to stay up with me at night, and I won’t be afraid, I won’t! Here’s another for you, my man!” He slapped another guinea down on the stone, and the dice box was shaken again.

Time passed on. Wildeve began to be as excited as Christian himself. When commencing the game his intention had been nothing further than a bitter practical joke on Mrs. Yeobright. To win the money, fairly or otherwise, and to hand it contemptuously to Thomasin in her aunt’s presence, had been the dim outline of his purpose. But men are drawn from their intentions even in the course of carrying them out, and it was extremely doubtful, by the time the twentieth guinea had been reached, whether Wildeve was conscious of any other intention than that of winning for his own personal benefit. Moreover, he was now no longer gambling for his wife’s money, but for Yeobright’s; though of this fact Christian, in his apprehensiveness, did not inform him till afterwards.

Time went by. Wildeve started to feel as excited as Christian did. When he began the game, his plan was nothing more than a cruel prank on Mrs. Yeobright. His goal was to win the money, fairly or unfairly, and to disdainfully hand it to Thomasin in front of her aunt. That had been the rough idea of what he wanted. But people often stray from their intentions even while trying to achieve them, and by the time they reached the twentieth guinea, it was very unlikely that Wildeve was aware of any other goal besides winning for himself. Additionally, he was no longer gambling with his wife's money, but with Yeobright’s; however, Christian, being anxious, didn't tell him this until later.

It was nearly eleven o’clock, when, with almost a shriek, Christian placed Yeobright’s last gleaming guinea upon the stone. In thirty seconds it had gone the way of its companions.

It was almost eleven o’clock when, with what sounded like a shriek, Christian put Yeobright’s last shiny guinea on the stone. In just thirty seconds, it disappeared like the others.

Christian turned and flung himself on the ferns in a convulsion of remorse, “O, what shall I do with my wretched self?” he groaned. “What shall I do? Will any good Heaven hae mercy upon my wicked soul?”

Christian turned and threw himself onto the ferns in a fit of remorse. “Oh, what am I going to do with my miserable self?” he groaned. “What should I do? Will any kind Heaven have mercy on my sinful soul?”

“Do? Live on just the same.”

"Just keep living."

“I won’t live on just the same! I’ll die! I say you are a—a——”

“I won’t live like this anymore! I’ll die! I’m telling you, you are a—a——”

“A man sharper than my neighbour.”

“A man sharper than my neighbor.”

“Yes, a man sharper than my neighbour; a regular sharper!”

“Yes, a guy who’s sharper than my neighbor; a real con artist!”

“Poor chips-in-porridge, you are very unmannerly.”

“Poor chips-in-porridge, you are so rude.”

“I don’t know about that! And I say you be unmannerly! You’ve got money that isn’t your own. Half the guineas are poor Mr. Clym’s.”

“I don’t know about that! And I think you’re being rude! You have money that doesn’t belong to you. Half of those guineas belong to poor Mr. Clym.”

“How’s that?”

"How's that?"

“Because I had to gie fifty of ’em to him. Mrs. Yeobright said so.”

“Because I had to give fifty of them to him. Mrs. Yeobright said so.”

“Oh?... Well, ’twould have been more graceful of her to have given them to his wife Eustacia. But they are in my hands now.”

“Oh?... Well, it would have been more graceful of her to give them to his wife Eustacia. But they're in my hands now.”

Christian pulled on his boots, and with heavy breathings, which could be heard to some distance, dragged his limbs together, arose, and tottered away out of sight. Wildeve set about shutting the lantern to return to the house, for he deemed it too late to go to Mistover to meet his wife, who was to be driven home in the captain’s four-wheel. While he was closing the little horn door a figure rose from behind a neighbouring bush and came forward into the lantern light. It was the reddleman approaching.

Christian put on his boots, and with heavy breaths that could be heard from quite a distance, pulled himself together, stood up, and stumbled out of sight. Wildeve started to close the lantern to head back to the house, thinking it was too late to go to Mistover to meet his wife, who was supposed to be driven home in the captain’s four-wheeler. While he was shutting the little horn door, a figure emerged from behind a nearby bush and stepped into the light of the lantern. It was the reddleman approaching.

VIII.
A New Force Disturbs the Current

Wildeve stared. Venn looked coolly towards Wildeve, and, without a word being spoken, he deliberately sat himself down where Christian had been seated, thrust his hand into his pocket, drew out a sovereign, and laid it on the stone.

Wildeve stared. Venn looked calmly at Wildeve, and without saying a word, he purposefully sat down in the spot where Christian had been, put his hand in his pocket, pulled out a sovereign, and placed it on the stone.

“You have been watching us from behind that bush?” said Wildeve.

"You've been watching us from behind that bush?" said Wildeve.

The reddleman nodded. “Down with your stake,” he said. “Or haven’t you pluck enough to go on?”

The reddleman nodded. “Put your stake down,” he said. “Or do you not have the guts to continue?”

Now, gambling is a species of amusement which is much more easily begun with full pockets than left off with the same; and though Wildeve in a cooler temper might have prudently declined this invitation, the excitement of his recent success carried him completely away. He placed one of the guineas on a slab beside the reddleman’s sovereign. “Mine is a guinea,” he said.

Now, gambling is a type of entertainment that is much easier to start with a wallet full of cash than to stop once you’ve begun; and even though Wildeve, in a calmer mood, might have wisely turned down this invitation, the thrill of his recent win completely took him over. He put one of the guineas on a table next to the reddleman’s sovereign. “Mine is a guinea,” he said.

“A guinea that’s not your own,” said Venn sarcastically.

“A guinea that isn’t yours,” Venn said with sarcasm.

“It is my own,” answered Wildeve haughtily. “It is my wife’s, and what is hers is mine.”

“It’s mine,” Wildeve replied arrogantly. “It belongs to my wife, and what’s hers is mine.”

“Very well; let’s make a beginning.” He shook the box, and threw eight, ten, and nine; the three casts amounted to twenty-seven.

“Alright; let’s get started.” He shook the box and rolled eight, ten, and nine; the three rolls totaled twenty-seven.

This encouraged Wildeve. He took the box; and his three casts amounted to forty-five.

This motivated Wildeve. He picked up the box, and his three attempts totaled forty-five.

Down went another of the reddleman’s sovereigns against his first one which Wildeve laid. This time Wildeve threw fifty-one points, but no pair. The reddleman looked grim, threw a raffle of aces, and pocketed the stakes.

Down went another of the reddleman’s coins against his first one that Wildeve placed. This time Wildeve scored fifty-one points, but no pairs. The reddleman looked serious, tossed a bunch of aces, and took the winnings.

“Here you are again,” said Wildeve contemptuously. “Double the stakes.” He laid two of Thomasin’s guineas, and the reddleman his two pounds. Venn won again. New stakes were laid on the stone, and the gamblers proceeded as before.

“Here you are again,” Wildeve said sneeringly. “Double the stakes.” He put down two of Thomasin’s guineas, and the reddleman put down his two pounds. Venn won again. New stakes were placed on the stone, and the gamblers continued as before.

Wildeve was a nervous and excitable man, and the game was beginning to tell upon his temper. He writhed, fumed, shifted his seat, and the beating of his heart was almost audible. Venn sat with lips impassively closed and eyes reduced to a pair of unimportant twinkles; he scarcely appeared to breathe. He might have been an Arab, or an automaton; he would have been like a red sandstone statue but for the motion of his arm with the dice-box.

Wildeve was a nervous and fidgety guy, and the game was starting to stress him out. He squirmed, fumed, changed his position, and his heart was beating so loudly it felt like it could be heard. Venn sat with his lips tightly closed and his eyes narrowed to a couple of insignificant glimmers; he barely seemed to breathe. He could have been an Arab or a robot; he would have looked like a red sandstone statue if not for the movement of his arm with the dice box.

The game fluctuated, now in favour of one, now in favour of the other, without any great advantage on the side of either. Nearly twenty minutes were passed thus. The light of the candle had by this time attracted heath-flies, moths, and other winged creatures of night, which floated round the lantern, flew into the flame, or beat about the faces of the two players.

The game shifted back and forth, sometimes leaning towards one player and then the other, with no real edge for either side. Almost twenty minutes went by this way. By this time, the candle's light had drawn in night creatures like moths and other flying bugs, which hovered around the lantern, flew into the flame, or buzzed around the faces of the two players.

But neither of the men paid much attention to these things, their eyes being concentrated upon the little flat stone, which to them was an arena vast and important as a battlefield. By this time a change had come over the game; the reddleman won continually. At length sixty guineas—Thomasin’s fifty, and ten of Clym’s—had passed into his hands. Wildeve was reckless, frantic, exasperated.

But neither of the men paid much attention to these things, their eyes focused on the small flat stone, which to them felt as grand and significant as a battlefield. By this point, the game had shifted; the reddleman kept winning. Eventually, sixty guineas—fifty from Thomasin and ten from Clym—had ended up in his hands. Wildeve was careless, frantic, and frustrated.

“‘Won back his coat,’” said Venn slily.

“‘Got his coat back,’” Venn said slyly.

Another throw, and the money went the same way.

Another throw, and the money went just like before.

“‘Won back his hat,’” continued Venn.

"‘Got his hat back,’” continued Venn.

“Oh, oh!” said Wildeve.

“Oh, wow!” said Wildeve.

“‘Won back his watch, won back his money, and went out of the door a rich man,’” added Venn sentence by sentence, as stake after stake passed over to him.

“‘Got his watch back, got his money back, and walked out the door a rich man,’” Venn added, one sentence at a time, as stake after stake came his way.

“Five more!” shouted Wildeve, dashing down the money. “And three casts be hanged—one shall decide.”

“Five more!” shouted Wildeve, throwing down the cash. “And three casts can be decided—one will choose.”

The red automaton opposite lapsed into silence, nodded, and followed his example. Wildeve rattled the box, and threw a pair of sixes and five points. He clapped his hands; “I have done it this time—hurrah!”

The red robot across from him fell silent, nodded, and copied what he did. Wildeve shook the box, rolled a pair of sixes and five points. He clapped his hands; “I did it this time—yay!”

“There are two playing, and only one has thrown,” said the reddleman, quietly bringing down the box. The eyes of each were then so intently converged upon the stone that one could fancy their beams were visible, like rays in a fog.

“There are two playing, and only one has thrown,” said the reddleman, quietly lowering the box. The eyes of each were then so focused on the stone that it felt like their gazes were visible, like rays in a fog.

Venn lifted the box, and behold a triplet of sixes was disclosed.

Venn picked up the box, and there revealed a set of three sixes.

Wildeve was full of fury. While the reddleman was grasping the stakes Wildeve seized the dice and hurled them, box and all, into the darkness, uttering a fearful imprecation. Then he arose and began stamping up and down like a madman.

Wildeve was consumed with rage. As the reddleman was handling the stakes, Wildeve grabbed the dice and threw them, box and all, into the darkness, shouting a terrible curse. Then he stood up and started pacing back and forth like a madman.

“It is all over, then?” said Venn.

“It’s all over now?” said Venn.

“No, no!” cried Wildeve. “I mean to have another chance yet. I must!”

“No, no!” Wildeve exclaimed. “I’m going to get another chance. I have to!”

“But, my good man, what have you done with the dice?”

“But, my good man, what did you do with the dice?”

“I threw them away—it was a momentary irritation. What a fool I am! Here—come and help me to look for them—we must find them again.”

“I tossed them out—it was just a brief annoyance. What an idiot I am! Here—come help me look for them—we need to find them again.”

Wildeve snatched up the lantern and began anxiously prowling among the furze and fern.

Wildeve grabbed the lantern and started nervously moving through the gorse and ferns.

“You are not likely to find them there,” said Venn, following. “What did you do such a crazy thing as that for? Here’s the box. The dice can’t be far off.”

“You probably won’t find them there,” Venn said, trailing behind. “Why would you do something so ridiculous? Here’s the box. The dice can’t be too far away.”

Wildeve turned the light eagerly upon the spot where Venn had found the box, and mauled the herbage right and left. In the course of a few minutes one of the dice was found. They searched on for some time, but no other was to be seen.

Wildeve eagerly shone the light on the spot where Venn had found the box and pushed the plants aside. After a few minutes, they found one of the dice. They continued searching for a while, but no other dice was visible.

“Never mind,” said Wildeve; “let’s play with one.”

“Forget it,” said Wildeve; “let’s have some fun with one.”

“Agreed,” said Venn.

“Agreed,” Venn said.

Down they sat again, and recommenced with single guinea stakes; and the play went on smartly. But Fortune had unmistakably fallen in love with the reddleman tonight. He won steadily, till he was the owner of fourteen more of the gold pieces. Seventy-nine of the hundred guineas were his, Wildeve possessing only twenty-one. The aspect of the two opponents was now singular. Apart from motions, a complete diorama of the fluctuations of the game went on in their eyes. A diminutive candle-flame was mirrored in each pupil, and it would have been possible to distinguish therein between the moods of hope and the moods of abandonment, even as regards the reddleman, though his facial muscles betrayed nothing at all. Wildeve played on with the recklessness of despair.

They sat down again and started playing with single guinea bets; the game picked up speed. But luck was clearly on the reddleman's side tonight. He kept winning until he had gained fourteen more gold pieces. He now owned seventy-nine of the hundred guineas, while Wildeve had only twenty-one. The expressions on the two opponents were strikingly different. Beyond their actions, their eyes displayed a full picture of the game's ups and downs. A small candle flame flickered in each pupil, revealing shifts between hope and despair, even for the reddleman, whose face showed no emotions at all. Wildeve continued playing with the recklessness of someone who has nothing to lose.

“What’s that?” he suddenly exclaimed, hearing a rustle; and they both looked up.

“What’s that?” he suddenly exclaimed, hearing a rustle, and they both looked up.

They were surrounded by dusky forms between four and five feet high, standing a few paces beyond the rays of the lantern. A moment’s inspection revealed that the encircling figures were heath-croppers, their heads being all towards the players, at whom they gazed intently.

They were surrounded by shadowy figures around four to five feet tall, standing a few steps beyond the light of the lantern. A quick look showed that the figures around them were heath-croppers, all facing the players and staring at them intently.

“Hoosh!” said Wildeve, and the whole forty or fifty animals at once turned and galloped away. Play was again resumed.

“Hoosh!” said Wildeve, and all forty or fifty animals immediately turned and galloped off. The game started up again.

Ten minutes passed away. Then a large death’s head moth advanced from the obscure outer air, wheeled twice round the lantern, flew straight at the candle, and extinguished it by the force of the blow. Wildeve had just thrown, but had not lifted the box to see what he had cast; and now it was impossible.

Ten minutes went by. Then a large death’s head moth emerged from the dark outside, flew around the lantern twice, darted straight at the candle, and blew it out with the force of the impact. Wildeve had just thrown the box but hadn’t picked it up to see what he had thrown; now it was impossible.

“What the infernal!” he shrieked. “Now, what shall we do? Perhaps I have thrown six—have you any matches?”

“What the hell!” he shouted. “Now, what are we going to do? Maybe I’ve thrown six—do you have any matches?”

“None,” said Venn.

"None," Venn replied.

“Christian had some—I wonder where he is. Christian!”

“Christian had some—I wonder where he is. Christian!”

But there was no reply to Wildeve’s shout, save a mournful whining from the herons which were nesting lower down the vale. Both men looked blankly round without rising. As their eyes grew accustomed to the darkness they perceived faint greenish points of light among the grass and fern. These lights dotted the hillside like stars of a low magnitude.

But there was no answer to Wildeve’s shout, just a sad whimpering from the herons nesting lower down the valley. Both men looked around blankly without getting up. As their eyes adjusted to the darkness, they noticed faint greenish points of light among the grass and ferns. These lights dotted the hillside like faint stars.

“Ah—glowworms,” said Wildeve. “Wait a minute. We can continue the game.”

“Ah—glowworms,” said Wildeve. “Hold on. We can keep playing.”

Venn sat still, and his companion went hither and thither till he had gathered thirteen glowworms—as many as he could find in a space of four or five minutes—upon a fox-glove leaf which he pulled for the purpose. The reddleman vented a low humorous laugh when he saw his adversary return with these. “Determined to go on, then?” he said drily.

Venn sat quietly, while his companion moved around until he collected thirteen glowworms—about as many as he could find in four or five minutes—on a foxglove leaf that he had picked for that purpose. The reddleman let out a quiet, amused laugh when he saw his opponent come back with them. “So, you’re set on continuing?” he said dryly.

“I always am!” said Wildeve angrily. And shaking the glowworms from the leaf he ranged them with a trembling hand in a circle on the stone, leaving a space in the middle for the descent of the dice-box, over which the thirteen tiny lamps threw a pale phosphoric shine. The game was again renewed. It happened to be that season of the year at which glowworms put forth their greatest brilliancy, and the light they yielded was more than ample for the purpose, since it is possible on such nights to read the handwriting of a letter by the light of two or three.

“I always am!” Wildeve replied angrily. Shaking the glowworms off the leaf, he arranged them with a trembling hand in a circle on the stone, leaving a space in the middle for the dice box, over which the thirteen tiny lamps cast a soft phosphorescent glow. The game resumed. It was that time of year when glowworms shone their brightest, and the light they produced was more than enough for the task, as you could read the handwriting of a letter by the light of just two or three.

The incongruity between the men’s deeds and their environment was great. Amid the soft juicy vegetation of the hollow in which they sat, the motionless and the uninhabited solitude, intruded the chink of guineas, the rattle of dice, the exclamations of the reckless players.

The contrast between the men’s actions and their surroundings was striking. Amid the soft, lush greenery of the hollow where they sat, the stillness and empty solitude were interrupted by the clinking of coins, the sound of dice rolling, and the shouts of the daring gamblers.

Wildeve had lifted the box as soon as the lights were obtained, and the solitary die proclaimed that the game was still against him.

Wildeve had picked up the box as soon as the lights came on, and the lone die showed that the odds were still against him.

“I won’t play any more—you’ve been tampering with the dice,” he shouted.

“I’m done playing—you’ve been messing with the dice,” he shouted.

“How—when they were your own?” said the reddleman.

“How—when they were yours?” said the reddleman.

“We’ll change the game: the lowest point shall win the stake—it may cut off my ill luck. Do you refuse?”

“We’ll change the game: whoever has the lowest score will win the bet—it might turn my bad luck around. Do you refuse?”

“No—go on,” said Venn.

“No—go ahead,” said Venn.

“O, there they are again—damn them!” cried Wildeve, looking up. The heath-croppers had returned noiselessly, and were looking on with erect heads just as before, their timid eyes fixed upon the scene, as if they were wondering what mankind and candlelight could have to do in these haunts at this untoward hour.

“O, there they are again—damn them!” shouted Wildeve, looking up. The heath-croppers had come back quietly, watching with their heads held high just like before, their shy eyes focused on the scene, as if they were curious about what people and candlelight were doing in these woods at this late hour.

“What a plague those creatures are—staring at me so!” he said, and flung a stone, which scattered them; when the game was continued as before.

“What a nuisance those creatures are—glaring at me like that!” he said, and threw a stone, which made them scatter; then the game went on just like before.

Wildeve had now ten guineas left; and each laid five. Wildeve threw three points; Venn two, and raked in the coins. The other seized the die, and clenched his teeth upon it in sheer rage, as if he would bite it in pieces. “Never give in—here are my last five!” he cried, throwing them down. “Hang the glowworms—they are going out. Why don’t you burn, you little fools? Stir them up with a thorn.”

Wildeve had ten guineas left, and each had five. Wildeve rolled three points; Venn rolled two and collected the coins. The other person grabbed the dice, gritting his teeth in frustration as if he wanted to crush it. “Never give up—here are my last five!” he shouted, tossing them down. “Forget the glowworms—they're fading. Why don't you light up, you little idiots? Poke them with a thorn.”

He probed the glowworms with a bit of stick, and rolled them over, till the bright side of their tails was upwards.

He poked the glowworms with a stick and flipped them over until the bright sides of their tails were facing up.

“There’s light enough. Throw on,” said Venn.

“There's plenty of light. Go ahead and put it on,” said Venn.

Wildeve brought down the box within the shining circle and looked eagerly. He had thrown ace. “Well done!—I said it would turn, and it has turned.” Venn said nothing; but his hand shook slightly.

Wildeve brought down the box into the bright circle and looked eagerly. He had thrown an ace. “Well done! I said it would turn, and it has turned.” Venn said nothing, but his hand shook slightly.

He threw ace also.

He also threw an ace.

“O!” said Wildeve. “Curse me!”

"O!" said Wildeve. "Damn me!"

The die smacked the stone a second time. It was ace again. Venn looked gloomy, threw—the die was seen to be lying in two pieces, the cleft sides uppermost.

The die hit the stone again. It was an ace once more. Venn looked unhappy, and when he threw it—the die was found lying in two pieces, the cracked sides facing up.

“I’ve thrown nothing at all,” he said.

“I haven’t thrown anything at all,” he said.

“Serves me right—I split the die with my teeth. Here—take your money. Blank is less than one.”

“Serves me right—I bit down on the dice. Here—take your money. Blank is worth less than one.”

“I don’t wish it.”

“I don’t want that.”

“Take it, I say—you’ve won it!” And Wildeve threw the stakes against the reddleman’s chest. Venn gathered them up, arose, and withdrew from the hollow, Wildeve sitting stupefied.

“Take it, I’m telling you—you’ve earned it!” Wildeve tossed the stakes at the reddleman’s chest. Venn collected them, stood up, and left the hollow, while Wildeve sat there in shock.

When he had come to himself he also arose, and, with the extinguished lantern in his hand, went towards the highroad. On reaching it he stood still. The silence of night pervaded the whole heath except in one direction; and that was towards Mistover. There he could hear the noise of light wheels, and presently saw two carriagelamps descending the hill. Wildeve screened himself under a bush and waited.

When he regained his senses, he got up and, holding the turned-off lantern, headed toward the main road. Once he reached it, he paused. The night was completely silent across the heath, except in one direction: toward Mistover. There, he could hear the sound of light wheels and soon spotted two carriage lamps coming down the hill. Wildeve hid himself under a bush and waited.

The vehicle came on and passed before him. It was a hired carriage, and behind the coachman were two persons whom he knew well. There sat Eustacia and Yeobright, the arm of the latter being round her waist. They turned the sharp corner at the bottom towards the temporary home which Clym had hired and furnished, about five miles to the eastward.

The car pulled up and drove past him. It was a rented carriage, and behind the driver were two people he recognized. Eustacia was sitting there with Yeobright, his arm wrapped around her waist. They turned the sharp corner at the end towards the temporary home that Clym had rented and furnished, about five miles to the east.

Wildeve forgot the loss of the money at the sight of his lost love, whose preciousness in his eyes was increasing in geometrical progression with each new incident that reminded him of their hopeless division. Brimming with the subtilized misery that he was capable of feeling, he followed the opposite way towards the inn.

Wildeve forgot about losing the money when he saw his lost love, whose value in his eyes was growing exponentially with each reminder of their hopeless separation. Filled with the refined sadness he could experience, he took the opposite path toward the inn.

About the same moment that Wildeve stepped into the highway Venn also had reached it at a point a hundred yards further on; and he, hearing the same wheels, likewise waited till the carriage should come up. When he saw who sat therein he seemed to be disappointed. Reflecting a minute or two, during which interval the carriage rolled on, he crossed the road, and took a short cut through the furze and heath to a point where the turnpike road bent round in ascending a hill. He was now again in front of the carriage, which presently came up at a walking pace. Venn stepped forward and showed himself.

About the same time Wildeve stepped onto the highway, Venn also reached it a hundred yards further down. Hearing the same wheels, he waited for the carriage to catch up. When he saw who was inside, he looked disappointed. After thinking for a minute or two, while the carriage continued to roll, he crossed the road and took a shortcut through the bushes and heath to where the turnpike road curved around as it went up a hill. He was now back in front of the carriage, which soon approached at a slow pace. Venn stepped forward and revealed himself.

Eustacia started when the lamp shone upon him, and Clym’s arm was involuntarily withdrawn from her waist. He said, “What, Diggory? You are having a lonely walk.”

Eustacia jumped when the lamp illuminated him, and Clym instinctively pulled his arm away from her waist. He said, “What’s up, Diggory? You’re out for a solo walk.”

“Yes—I beg your pardon for stopping you,” said Venn. “But I am waiting about for Mrs. Wildeve: I have something to give her from Mrs. Yeobright. Can you tell me if she’s gone home from the party yet?”

“Yes—I’m sorry to interrupt you,” said Venn. “But I’m waiting for Mrs. Wildeve: I have something to give her from Mrs. Yeobright. Do you know if she’s left the party yet?”

“No. But she will be leaving soon. You may possibly meet her at the corner.”

“No. But she’ll be leaving soon. You might catch her at the corner.”

Venn made a farewell obeisance, and walked back to his former position, where the byroad from Mistover joined the highway. Here he remained fixed for nearly half an hour, and then another pair of lights came down the hill. It was the old-fashioned wheeled nondescript belonging to the captain, and Thomasin sat in it alone, driven by Charley.

Venn gave a respectful farewell and walked back to his previous spot, where the side road from Mistover met the main road. He stayed there for almost half an hour, and then another set of lights appeared coming down the hill. It was the old-fashioned, nondescript vehicle belonging to the captain, and Thomasin was sitting in it alone, driven by Charley.

The reddleman came up as they slowly turned the corner. “I beg pardon for stopping you, Mrs. Wildeve,” he said. “But I have something to give you privately from Mrs. Yeobright.” He handed a small parcel; it consisted of the hundred guineas he had just won, roughly twisted up in a piece of paper.

The reddleman approached as they slowly turned the corner. “Excuse me for interrupting you, Mrs. Wildeve,” he said. “But I have something to give you privately from Mrs. Yeobright.” He handed her a small parcel; it contained the hundred guineas he had just won, roughly wrapped in a piece of paper.

Thomasin recovered from her surprise, and took the packet. “That’s all, ma’am—I wish you good night,” he said, and vanished from her view.

Thomasin got over her surprise and took the package. “That’s all, ma’am—I wish you a good night,” he said, and disappeared from her sight.

Thus Venn, in his anxiety to rectify matters, had placed in Thomasin’s hands not only the fifty guineas which rightly belonged to her, but also the fifty intended for her cousin Clym. His mistake had been based upon Wildeve’s words at the opening of the game, when he indignantly denied that the guinea was not his own. It had not been comprehended by the reddleman that at halfway through the performance the game was continued with the money of another person; and it was an error which afterwards helped to cause more misfortune than treble the loss in money value could have done.

Thus, Venn, anxious to set things right, had given Thomasin not only the fifty guineas that were rightfully hers but also the fifty meant for her cousin Clym. His mistake came from Wildeve’s words at the start of the game, when he angrily denied that the guinea wasn't his. The reddleman didn’t realize that halfway through the game, they were using someone else's money to continue; this mistake ended up causing more trouble than the actual financial loss could have ever created.

The night was now somewhat advanced; and Venn plunged deeper into the heath, till he came to a ravine where his van was standing—a spot not more than two hundred yards from the site of the gambling bout. He entered this movable home of his, lit his lantern, and, before closing his door for the night, stood reflecting on the circumstances of the preceding hours. While he stood the dawn grew visible in the northeast quarter of the heavens, which, the clouds having cleared off, was bright with a soft sheen at this midsummer time, though it was only between one and two o’clock. Venn, thoroughly weary, then shut his door and flung himself down to sleep.

The night was getting late; Venn ventured further into the heath until he reached a ravine where his van was parked—a spot just about two hundred yards from where the gambling took place. He stepped into his mobile home, turned on his lantern, and before closing the door for the night, he paused to think about the events of the past few hours. As he stood there, dawn began to appear in the northeast sky, which, with the clouds cleared away, glowed with a gentle light for this midsummer moment, even though it was only between one and two o’clock. Feeling completely exhausted, Venn finally shut his door and collapsed into sleep.

BOOK FOURTH—THE CLOSED DOOR

I.
The Rencounter by the Pool

The July sun shone over Egdon and fired its crimson heather to scarlet. It was the one season of the year, and the one weather of the season, in which the heath was gorgeous. This flowering period represented the second or noontide division in the cycle of those superficial changes which alone were possible here; it followed the green or young-fern period, representing the morn, and preceded the brown period, when the heathbells and ferns would wear the russet tinges of evening; to be in turn displaced by the dark hue of the winter period, representing night.

The July sun blazed over Egdon, turning its crimson heather to bright scarlet. This was the only season of the year, and the only kind of weather for that season, when the heath looked stunning. This blooming phase marked the mid-point in the cycle of superficial changes that could happen here; it came after the green, young fern stage, which was like the morning, and came before the brown stage, when the heathbells and ferns would take on the russet colors of evening, eventually giving way to the dark tones of winter, which represented night.

Clym and Eustacia, in their little house at Alderworth, beyond East Egdon, were living on with a monotony which was delightful to them. The heath and changes of weather were quite blotted out from their eyes for the present. They were enclosed in a sort of luminous mist, which hid from them surroundings of any inharmonious colour, and gave to all things the character of light. When it rained they were charmed, because they could remain indoors together all day with such a show of reason; when it was fine they were charmed, because they could sit together on the hills. They were like those double stars which revolve round and round each other, and from a distance appear to be one. The absolute solitude in which they lived intensified their reciprocal thoughts; yet some might have said that it had the disadvantage of consuming their mutual affections at a fearfully prodigal rate. Yeobright did not fear for his own part; but recollection of Eustacia’s old speech about the evanescence of love, now apparently forgotten by her, sometimes caused him to ask himself a question; and he recoiled at the thought that the quality of finiteness was not foreign to Eden.

Clym and Eustacia, in their small house at Alderworth, just beyond East Egdon, were living in a delightful monotony. The heath and changing weather were completely out of their minds for the moment. They were surrounded by a sort of glowing mist that hid any clashing colors from view and made everything seem illuminated. When it rained, they felt enchanted because it gave them a reason to stay indoors together all day; when it was sunny, they were enchanted because they could sit together on the hills. They were like twin stars that orbit around each other and appear as one from a distance. The absolute solitude they lived in heightened their mutual thoughts; yet some might argue that it risked depleting their love too quickly. Yeobright didn’t worry about himself, but remembering Eustacia’s old comment about the fleeting nature of love, which she seemed to have forgotten, sometimes made him question things; and he shuddered at the idea that impermanence wasn't a part of their paradise.

When three or four weeks had been passed thus, Yeobright resumed his reading in earnest. To make up for lost time he studied indefatigably, for he wished to enter his new profession with the least possible delay.

When three or four weeks had gone by like this, Yeobright got back to his reading seriously. To catch up, he studied tirelessly because he wanted to start his new career as soon as possible.

Now, Eustacia’s dream had always been that, once married to Clym, she would have the power of inducing him to return to Paris. He had carefully withheld all promise to do so; but would he be proof against her coaxing and argument? She had calculated to such a degree on the probability of success that she had represented Paris, and not Budmouth, to her grandfather as in all likelihood their future home. Her hopes were bound up in this dream. In the quiet days since their marriage, when Yeobright had been poring over her lips, her eyes, and the lines of her face, she had mused and mused on the subject, even while in the act of returning his gaze; and now the sight of the books, indicating a future which was antagonistic to her dream, struck her with a positively painful jar. She was hoping for the time when, as the mistress of some pretty establishment, however small, near a Parisian Boulevard, she would be passing her days on the skirts at least of the gay world, and catching stray wafts from those town pleasures she was so well fitted to enjoy. Yet Yeobright was as firm in the contrary intention as if the tendency of marriage were rather to develop the fantasies of young philanthropy than to sweep them away.

Now, Eustacia had always dreamed that once she married Clym, she could persuade him to go back to Paris. He had never really promised to do that, but would he be able to resist her persuasion and arguments? She was so sure of her chances that she had told her grandfather they would likely make Paris, not Budmouth, their future home. Her hopes were entirely tied to this dream. In the quiet days since their wedding, when Yeobright had been studying her lips, her eyes, and the shape of her face, she had thought and thought about this, even while looking back into his eyes; and now seeing the books, which signaled a future that clashed with her dream, hit her with a sharp disappointment. She imagined a time when, as the mistress of a charming little place near a Parisian Boulevard, she would spend her days on the edges of the lively city, catching glimpses of the pleasures she was so well suited to enjoy. Yet Yeobright was just as determined to pursue the opposite path, as if marriage was meant to nurture the dreams of young idealists rather than crush them.

Her anxiety reached a high pitch; but there was something in Clym’s undeviating manner which made her hesitate before sounding him on the subject. At this point in their experience, however, an incident helped her. It occurred one evening about six weeks after their union, and arose entirely out of the unconscious misapplication of Venn of the fifty guineas intended for Yeobright.

Her anxiety peaked, but there was something in Clym’s steady demeanor that made her think twice before bringing up the topic. However, at this stage in their relationship, an incident came to her aid. It happened one evening, about six weeks after they got married, and it was entirely due to Venn’s unintentional mishandling of the fifty guineas meant for Yeobright.

A day or two after the receipt of the money Thomasin had sent a note to her aunt to thank her. She had been surprised at the largeness of the amount; but as no sum had ever been mentioned she set that down to her late uncle’s generosity. She had been strictly charged by her aunt to say nothing to her husband of this gift; and Wildeve, as was natural enough, had not brought himself to mention to his wife a single particular of the midnight scene in the heath. Christian’s terror, in like manner, had tied his tongue on the share he took in that proceeding; and hoping that by some means or other the money had gone to its proper destination, he simply asserted as much, without giving details.

A day or two after receiving the money, Thomasin sent a note to her aunt to thank her. She was surprised at how much it was; but since no specific amount had ever been mentioned, she attributed it to her late uncle's generosity. Her aunt had strictly instructed her not to tell her husband about this gift; and Wildeve, understandably, hadn’t mentioned a single detail about that late-night scene on the heath. Similarly, Christian’s fear had left him unable to talk about his part in that situation; hoping the money had reached its rightful place, he simply stated that it had, without going into details.

Therefore, when a week or two had passed away, Mrs. Yeobright began to wonder why she never heard from her son of the receipt of the present; and to add gloom to her perplexity came the possibility that resentment might be the cause of his silence. She could hardly believe as much, but why did he not write? She questioned Christian, and the confusion in his answers would at once have led her to believe that something was wrong, had not one-half of his story been corroborated by Thomasin’s note.

Therefore, after a week or two had gone by, Mrs. Yeobright started to wonder why she hadn’t heard from her son about receiving the gift; and to add to her worry, there was the possibility that anger might be the reason for his silence. She could hardly believe that was true, but why hadn’t he written? She asked Christian, and the confusion in his answers would have made her think something was wrong, if half of his story hadn’t been confirmed by Thomasin’s note.

Mrs. Yeobright was in this state of uncertainty when she was informed one morning that her son’s wife was visiting her grandfather at Mistover. She determined to walk up the hill, see Eustacia, and ascertain from her daughter-in-law’s lips whether the family guineas, which were to Mrs. Yeobright what family jewels are to wealthier dowagers, had miscarried or not.

Mrs. Yeobright was feeling uncertain when she was told one morning that her son’s wife was visiting her grandfather at Mistover. She decided to walk up the hill, see Eustacia, and find out from her daughter-in-law herself whether the family savings, which were to Mrs. Yeobright what family jewels are to wealthier women, had gone wrong or not.

When Christian learnt where she was going his concern reached its height. At the moment of her departure he could prevaricate no longer, and, confessing to the gambling, told her the truth as far as he knew it—that the guineas had been won by Wildeve.

When Christian found out where she was headed, his worry peaked. At the moment she was about to leave, he could no longer avoid it and, admitting to the gambling, told her the truth as he understood it—that Wildeve had won the guineas.

“What, is he going to keep them?” Mrs. Yeobright cried.

“What, is he going to hold onto them?” Mrs. Yeobright exclaimed.

“I hope and trust not!” moaned Christian. “He’s a good man, and perhaps will do right things. He said you ought to have gied Mr. Clym’s share to Eustacia, and that’s perhaps what he’ll do himself.”

“I hope not!” Christian groaned. “He’s a good man, and he might do the right thing. He said you should have given Mr. Clym’s share to Eustacia, and maybe that’s exactly what he’ll do.”

To Mrs. Yeobright, as soon as she could calmly reflect, there was much likelihood in this, for she could hardly believe that Wildeve would really appropriate money belonging to her son. The intermediate course of giving it to Eustacia was the sort of thing to please Wildeve’s fancy. But it filled the mother with anger none the less. That Wildeve should have got command of the guineas after all, and should rearrange the disposal of them, placing Clym’s share in Clym’s wife’s hands, because she had been his own sweetheart, and might be so still, was as irritating a pain as any that Mrs. Yeobright had ever borne.

To Mrs. Yeobright, as soon as she could think clearly, this seemed very likely, because she could hardly believe that Wildeve would actually take money belonging to her son. The idea of giving it to Eustacia was exactly the kind of thing that would please Wildeve. But it still filled the mother with anger. The fact that Wildeve had control over the money after all and was deciding how it would be used, placing Clym’s share in the hands of Clym’s wife, since she had been his sweetheart and might still be, was as frustrating as anything Mrs. Yeobright had ever endured.

She instantly dismissed the wretched Christian from her employ for his conduct in the affair; but, feeling quite helpless and unable to do without him, told him afterwards that he might stay a little longer if he chose. Then she hastened off to Eustacia, moved by a much less promising emotion towards her daughter-in-law than she had felt half an hour earlier, when planning her journey. At that time it was to inquire in a friendly spirit if there had been any accidental loss; now it was to ask plainly if Wildeve had privately given her money which had been intended as a sacred gift to Clym.

She quickly fired the miserable Christian for his behavior in the situation, but feeling quite helpless and unable to manage without him, later told him he could stay a little longer if he wanted. Then she rushed off to see Eustacia, feeling much less positive about her daughter-in-law than she had just half an hour earlier when she was planning her visit. At that moment, she intended to check in a friendly way to see if there had been any accidental loss; now, she was going to directly ask if Wildeve had given her money that was meant to be a sacred gift for Clym.

She started at two o’clock, and her meeting with Eustacia was hastened by the appearance of the young lady beside the pool and bank which bordered her grandfather’s premises, where she stood surveying the scene, and perhaps thinking of the romantic enactments it had witnessed in past days. When Mrs. Yeobright approached, Eustacia surveyed her with the calm stare of a stranger.

She started at two o'clock, and her meeting with Eustacia was sped up by the sight of the young woman by the pool and the bank that lined her grandfather's property, where she stood looking over the scene, possibly reflecting on the romantic events it had seen in the past. When Mrs. Yeobright approached, Eustacia looked at her with the cool gaze of a stranger.

The mother-in-law was the first to speak. “I was coming to see you,” she said.

The mother-in-law was the first to speak. “I was on my way to see you,” she said.

“Indeed!” said Eustacia with surprise, for Mrs. Yeobright, much to the girl’s mortification, had refused to be present at the wedding. “I did not at all expect you.”

“Really!” said Eustacia in surprise, as Mrs. Yeobright, to the girl’s embarrassment, had declined to attend the wedding. “I didn’t expect you at all.”

“I was coming on business only,” said the visitor, more coldly than at first. “Will you excuse my asking this—Have you received a gift from Thomasin’s husband?”

“I was only here on business,” said the visitor, more coldly than at first. “Can I ask you this—Have you received a gift from Thomasin’s husband?”

“A gift?”

“A present?”

“I mean money!”

"I mean cash!"

“What—I myself?”

“What—me?”

“Well, I meant yourself, privately—though I was not going to put it in that way.”

"Well, I was referring to you personally—though I wasn't going to say it like that."

“Money from Mr. Wildeve? No—never! Madam, what do you mean by that?” Eustacia fired up all too quickly, for her own consciousness of the old attachment between herself and Wildeve led her to jump to the conclusion that Mrs. Yeobright also knew of it, and might have come to accuse her of receiving dishonourable presents from him now.

“Money from Mr. Wildeve? No—never! What do you mean by that?” Eustacia reacted too quickly, as her awareness of the past connection between herself and Wildeve made her assume that Mrs. Yeobright was also aware of it and might be accusing her of accepting dishonorable gifts from him now.

“I simply ask the question,” said Mrs. Yeobright. “I have been——”

“I just have a question,” said Mrs. Yeobright. “I have been——”

“You ought to have better opinions of me—I feared you were against me from the first!” exclaimed Eustacia.

“You should think better of me—I was worried you were against me from the start!” exclaimed Eustacia.

“No. I was simply for Clym,” replied Mrs. Yeobright, with too much emphasis in her earnestness. “It is the instinct of everyone to look after their own.”

“No. I was just looking out for Clym,” Mrs. Yeobright replied, with too much emphasis in her sincerity. “It’s natural for everyone to take care of their own.”

“How can you imply that he required guarding against me?” cried Eustacia, passionate tears in her eyes. “I have not injured him by marrying him! What sin have I done that you should think so ill of me? You had no right to speak against me to him when I have never wronged you.”

“How can you suggest that he needed protection from me?” Eustacia exclaimed, passionate tears streaming down her face. “I haven’t harmed him by marrying him! What have I done wrong that makes you think so poorly of me? You had no right to speak ill of me to him when I have never done you any harm.”

“I only did what was fair under the circumstances,” said Mrs. Yeobright more softly. “I would rather not have gone into this question at present, but you compel me. I am not ashamed to tell you the honest truth. I was firmly convinced that he ought not to marry you—therefore I tried to dissuade him by all the means in my power. But it is done now, and I have no idea of complaining any more. I am ready to welcome you.”

“I only did what seemed fair given the situation,” Mrs. Yeobright said more gently. “I would prefer not to discuss this right now, but you’re making me. I’m not ashamed to share the honest truth. I was convinced he shouldn’t marry you—so I did everything I could to change his mind. But it’s done now, and I don’t plan to complain any further. I’m ready to welcome you.”

“Ah, yes, it is very well to see things in that business point of view,” murmured Eustacia with a smothered fire of feeling. “But why should you think there is anything between me and Mr. Wildeve? I have a spirit as well as you. I am indignant; and so would any woman be. It was a condescension in me to be Clym’s wife, and not a manœuvre, let me remind you; and therefore I will not be treated as a schemer whom it becomes necessary to bear with because she has crept into the family.”

“Ah, yes, it’s very nice to see things from that business perspective,” Eustacia said, her emotions barely contained. “But why do you think there’s anything going on between me and Mr. Wildeve? I have feelings just like you do. I’m angry, and any woman would be. It was a privilege for me to be Clym’s wife, not a strategy, just so you know; so I won’t be treated like a schemer who has to be tolerated because she’s joined the family.”

“Oh!” said Mrs. Yeobright, vainly endeavouring to control her anger. “I have never heard anything to show that my son’s lineage is not as good as the Vyes’—perhaps better. It is amusing to hear you talk of condescension.”

“Oh!” said Mrs. Yeobright, trying unsuccessfully to hold back her anger. “I've never heard anything indicating that my son’s background is any less worthy than the Vyes’—it might even be better. It's quite amusing to hear you talk about condescension.”

“It was condescension, nevertheless,” said Eustacia vehemently. “And if I had known then what I know now, that I should be living in this wild heath a month after my marriage, I—I should have thought twice before agreeing.”

“It was condescension, anyway,” Eustacia said passionately. “And if I had known then what I know now, that I would be living on this wild heath a month after my wedding, I—I would have thought twice before saying yes.”

“It would be better not to say that; it might not sound truthful. I am not aware that any deception was used on his part—I know there was not—whatever might have been the case on the other side.”

“It’s better not to say that; it might not come across as honest. I’m not aware of any deception on his part—I know there wasn’t—regardless of what might have happened on the other side.”

“This is too exasperating!” answered the younger woman huskily, her face crimsoning, and her eyes darting light. “How can you dare to speak to me like that? I insist upon repeating to you that had I known that my life would from my marriage up to this time have been as it is, I should have said No. I don’t complain. I have never uttered a sound of such a thing to him; but it is true. I hope therefore that in the future you will be silent on my eagerness. If you injure me now you injure yourself.”

“This is so frustrating!” the younger woman replied hoarsely, her face turning red and her eyes shining. “How dare you speak to me like that? I want to say again that if I had known my life would turn out like this since my marriage, I would have said No. I’m not complaining. I’ve never said anything like that to him; but it’s true. So I hope in the future, you keep quiet about my enthusiasm. If you hurt me now, you’re hurting yourself.”

“Injure you? Do you think I am an evil-disposed person?”

“Injure you? Do you really think I'm a bad person?”

“You injured me before my marriage, and you have now suspected me of secretly favouring another man for money!”

“You hurt me before my wedding, and now you think I’m secretly interested in another guy for money!”

“I could not help what I thought. But I have never spoken of you outside my house.”

“I couldn't control my thoughts. But I've never talked about you outside my home.”

“You spoke of me within it, to Clym, and you could not do worse.”

“You talked about me in it to Clym, and that was the worst thing you could do.”

“I did my duty.”

"I fulfilled my duty."

“And I’ll do mine.”

“And I’ll do my part.”

“A part of which will possibly be to set him against his mother. It is always so. But why should I not bear it as others have borne it before me!”

“A part of this might be to turn him against his mother. It always happens. But why shouldn't I handle it like others have before me?”

“I understand you,” said Eustacia, breathless with emotion. “You think me capable of every bad thing. Who can be worse than a wife who encourages a lover, and poisons her husband’s mind against his relative? Yet that is now the character given to me. Will you not come and drag him out of my hands?”

“I get you,” Eustacia said, breathless with emotion. “You think I’m capable of every bad thing. Who could be worse than a wife who encourages her lover and turns her husband against his own family? Yet that’s how I’m being portrayed now. Won’t you come and pull him away from me?”

Mrs. Yeobright gave back heat for heat.

Mrs. Yeobright responded with equal intensity.

“Don’t rage at me, madam! It ill becomes your beauty, and I am not worth the injury you may do it on my account, I assure you. I am only a poor old woman who has lost a son.”

“Don’t get mad at me, ma’am! It doesn’t suit your beauty, and I’m not worth the hurt you might cause it because of me, I promise. I’m just a poor old woman who has lost a son.”

“If you had treated me honourably you would have had him still.” Eustacia said, while scalding tears trickled from her eyes. “You have brought yourself to folly; you have caused a division which can never be healed!”

“If you had treated me with respect, you would still have him.” Eustacia said, as hot tears streamed down her face. “You’ve brought this upon yourself; you’ve created a rift that can never be mended!”

“I have done nothing. This audacity from a young woman is more than I can bear.”

“I haven’t done anything. This boldness from a young woman is more than I can handle.”

“It was asked for; you have suspected me, and you have made me speak of my husband in a way I would not have done. You will let him know that I have spoken thus, and it will cause misery between us. Will you go away from me? You are no friend!”

“It was asked for; you suspected me, and you made me talk about my husband in a way I wouldn’t have otherwise. You’ll tell him that I spoke like this, and it will create trouble between us. Will you leave me alone? You’re not a friend!”

“I will go when I have spoken a word. If anyone says I have come here to question you without good grounds for it, that person speaks untruly. If anyone says that I attempted to stop your marriage by any but honest means, that person, too, does not speak the truth. I have fallen on an evil time; God has been unjust to me in letting you insult me! Probably my son’s happiness does not lie on this side of the grave, for he is a foolish man who neglects the advice of his parent. You, Eustacia, stand on the edge of a precipice without knowing it. Only show my son one-half the temper you have shown me today—and you may before long—and you will find that though he is as gentle as a child with you now, he can be as hard as steel!”

"I'll leave once I've said what I need to say. If anyone claims I’ve come here to question you without good reason, that person is lying. If anyone says I tried to stop your marriage in any dishonest way, that’s not true either. I've fallen into a tough situation; God has been unfair to me by allowing you to insult me! My son's happiness likely doesn’t exist on this side of the grave, because he’s a foolish man who ignores his parent’s advice. You, Eustacia, are standing on the edge of a cliff without realizing it. Just show my son half the attitude you’ve shown me today—and you probably will soon—and you’ll see that even though he’s gentle as a child with you now, he can be as tough as steel!"

The excited mother then withdrew, and Eustacia, panting, stood looking into the pool.

The excited mother stepped back, and Eustacia, out of breath, stood there looking into the pool.

II.
He Is Set upon by Adversities but He Sings a Song

The result of that unpropitious interview was that Eustacia, instead of passing the afternoon with her grandfather, hastily returned home to Clym, where she arrived three hours earlier than she had been expected.

The result of that unfortunate interview was that Eustacia, instead of spending the afternoon with her grandfather, quickly returned home to Clym, where she arrived three hours earlier than expected.

She came indoors with her face flushed, and her eyes still showing traces of her recent excitement. Yeobright looked up astonished; he had never seen her in any way approaching to that state before. She passed him by, and would have gone upstairs unnoticed, but Clym was so concerned that he immediately followed her.

She walked in with a flushed face, her eyes still reflecting the excitement she had just experienced. Yeobright looked up, surprised; he had never seen her like this before. She brushed past him and would have gone upstairs without anyone noticing, but Clym was so worried that he immediately followed her.

“What is the matter, Eustacia?” he said. She was standing on the hearthrug in the bedroom, looking upon the floor, her hands clasped in front of her, her bonnet yet unremoved. For a moment she did not answer; and then she replied in a low voice—

“What’s wrong, Eustacia?” he asked. She was standing on the rug in the bedroom, staring at the floor, her hands clasped in front of her, her bonnet still on. For a moment she didn’t respond, and then she answered in a quiet voice—

“I have seen your mother; and I will never see her again!”

“I’ve seen your mom; and I’ll never see her again!”

A weight fell like a stone upon Clym. That same morning, when Eustacia had arranged to go and see her grandfather, Clym had expressed a wish that she would drive down to Blooms-End and inquire for her mother-in-law, or adopt any other means she might think fit to bring about a reconciliation. She had set out gaily; and he had hoped for much.

A heavy weight pressed down on Clym. That same morning, when Eustacia planned to visit her grandfather, Clym had expressed his wish for her to drive down to Blooms-End and check on her mother-in-law, or use any other method she thought would help make peace. She had left in high spirits, and he had hoped for a lot.

“Why is this?” he asked.

“Why is this happening?” he asked.

“I cannot tell—I cannot remember. I met your mother. And I will never meet her again.”

“I can’t say—I can’t remember. I met your mom. And I’ll never meet her again.”

“Why?”

“Why?”

“What do I know about Mr. Wildeve now? I won’t have wicked opinions passed on me by anybody. O! it was too humiliating to be asked if I had received any money from him, or encouraged him, or something of the sort—I don’t exactly know what!”

“What do I know about Mr. Wildeve now? I won’t let anyone judge me with their negative opinions. Oh! It was so humiliating to be asked if I had gotten any money from him, or if I had encouraged him, or something like that—I don’t really know what!”

“How could she have asked you that?”

“How could she ask you that?”

“She did.”

“She did.”

“Then there must have been some meaning in it. What did my mother say besides?”

“Then there must have been some significance to it. What else did my mom say?”

“I don’t know what she said, except in so far as this, that we both said words which can never be forgiven!”

“I don’t know what she said, except that we both said things that can never be forgiven!”

“Oh, there must be some misapprehension. Whose fault was it that her meaning was not made clear?”

“Oh, there must be some misunderstanding. Whose fault is it that her meaning wasn’t clear?”

“I would rather not say. It may have been the fault of the circumstances, which were awkward at the very least. O Clym—I cannot help expressing it—this is an unpleasant position that you have placed me in. But you must improve it—yes, say you will—for I hate it all now! Yes, take me to Paris, and go on with your old occupation, Clym! I don’t mind how humbly we live there at first, if it can only be Paris, and not Egdon Heath.”

“I'd rather not say. It might have been the fault of the situation, which was at least awkward. Oh Clym—I can't help but say it—this is an uncomfortable position you've put me in. But you have to make it better—yes, promise me you will—because I hate it all now! Yes, take me to Paris, and go back to your old job, Clym! I don’t care how humbly we live there at first, as long as it’s in Paris and not Egdon Heath.”

“But I have quite given up that idea,” said Yeobright, with surprise. “Surely I never led you to expect such a thing?”

“But I’ve completely given up that idea,” said Yeobright, surprised. “I certainly never made you think that was the case.”

“I own it. Yet there are thoughts which cannot be kept out of mind, and that one was mine. Must I not have a voice in the matter, now I am your wife and the sharer of your doom?”

“I own it. But there are thoughts that can’t be ignored, and that one was mine. Shouldn’t I have a say in this, now that I’m your wife and sharing your fate?”

“Well, there are things which are placed beyond the pale of discussion; and I thought this was specially so, and by mutual agreement.”

“Well, there are things that are off-limits for discussion; and I thought this was especially the case, and we both agreed on it.”

“Clym, I am unhappy at what I hear,” she said in a low voice; and her eyes drooped, and she turned away.

“Clym, I’m not happy about what I’m hearing,” she said quietly; her eyes fell, and she looked away.

This indication of an unexpected mine of hope in Eustacia’s bosom disconcerted her husband. It was the first time that he had confronted the fact of the indirectness of a woman’s movement towards her desire. But his intention was unshaken, though he loved Eustacia well. All the effect that her remark had upon him was a resolve to chain himself more closely than ever to his books, so as to be the sooner enabled to appeal to substantial results from another course in arguing against her whim.

This surprising hint of hope in Eustacia upset her husband. It was the first time he had faced the reality of how a woman subtly pursues her desires. However, his determination remained unchanged, even though he deeply loved Eustacia. The only impact her comment had on him was a decision to commit himself even more to his books, so he could quickly rely on solid outcomes when arguing against her whims.

Next day the mystery of the guineas was explained. Thomasin paid them a hurried visit, and Clym’s share was delivered up to him by her own hands. Eustacia was not present at the time.

Next day, the mystery of the guineas was cleared up. Thomasin paid a quick visit, and she personally handed Clym his share. Eustacia wasn’t there at the time.

“Then this is what my mother meant,” exclaimed Clym. “Thomasin, do you know that they have had a bitter quarrel?”

“Then this is what my mom meant,” exclaimed Clym. “Thomasin, do you know they had a really nasty fight?”

There was a little more reticence now than formerly in Thomasin’s manner towards her cousin. It is the effect of marriage to engender in several directions some of the reserve it annihilates in one. “Your mother told me,” she said quietly. “She came back to my house after seeing Eustacia.”

There was a bit more hesitation now than before in Thomasin’s behavior towards her cousin. Marriage often creates some distance in various ways, even as it removes it in others. “Your mom told me,” she said softly. “She came back to my place after visiting Eustacia.”

“The worst thing I dreaded has come to pass. Was Mother much disturbed when she came to you, Thomasin?”

“The worst thing I feared has happened. Was Mother very upset when she came to you, Thomasin?”

“Yes.”

“Yes.”

“Very much indeed?”

"Really?"

“Yes.”

“Yeah.”

Clym leant his elbow upon the post of the garden gate, and covered his eyes with his hand.

Clym rested his elbow on the post of the garden gate and covered his eyes with his hand.

“Don’t trouble about it, Clym. They may get to be friends.”

“Don’t worry about it, Clym. They might become friends.”

He shook his head. “Not two people with inflammable natures like theirs. Well, what must be will be.”

He shook his head. “Not two people with fiery personalities like theirs. Well, what has to happen will happen.”

“One thing is cheerful in it—the guineas are not lost.”

“One good thing about it is that the guineas aren’t lost.”

“I would rather have lost them twice over than have had this happen.”

“I would rather have lost them two times than have this happen.”

Amid these jarring events Yeobright felt one thing to be indispensable—that he should speedily make some show of progress in his scholastic plans. With this view he read far into the small hours during many nights.

Amid these shocking events, Yeobright realized one thing was essential—that he quickly needed to demonstrate some progress in his academic plans. With this in mind, he stayed up late reading many nights.

One morning, after a severer strain than usual, he awoke with a strange sensation in his eyes. The sun was shining directly upon the window-blind, and at his first glance thitherward a sharp pain obliged him to close his eyelids quickly. At every new attempt to look about him the same morbid sensibility to light was manifested, and excoriating tears ran down his cheeks. He was obliged to tie a bandage over his brow while dressing; and during the day it could not be abandoned. Eustacia was thoroughly alarmed. On finding that the case was no better the next morning they decided to send to Anglebury for a surgeon.

One morning, after an unusually tough effort, he woke up with a weird sensation in his eyes. The sun was shining directly onto the window blind, and with his first glance in that direction, a sharp pain forced him to quickly close his eyelids. Each time he tried to look around, the same extreme sensitivity to light showed itself, and painful tears streamed down his cheeks. He had to tie a bandage around his forehead while getting dressed, and he couldn't take it off all day. Eustacia was seriously worried. When things hadn’t improved by the next morning, they decided to send to Anglebury for a doctor.

Towards evening he arrived, and pronounced the disease to be acute inflammation induced by Clym’s night studies, continued in spite of a cold previously caught, which had weakened his eyes for the time.

Towards evening he arrived and determined that the illness was an acute inflammation caused by Clym's late-night studying, which continued despite having caught a cold that had temporarily weakened his eyes.

Fretting with impatience at this interruption to a task he was so anxious to hasten, Clym was transformed into an invalid. He was shut up in a room from which all light was excluded, and his condition would have been one of absolute misery had not Eustacia read to him by the glimmer of a shaded lamp. He hoped that the worst would soon be over; but at the surgeon’s third visit he learnt to his dismay that although he might venture out of doors with shaded eyes in the course of a month, all thought of pursuing his work, or of reading print of any description, would have to be given up for a long time to come.

Fretting with impatience at this interruption to a task he was eager to complete, Clym was turned into an invalid. He was confined to a room where no light could enter, and his situation would have been pure misery if Eustacia hadn’t read to him by the soft light of a shaded lamp. He hoped the worst would be over soon; however, during the surgeon’s third visit, he learned with dismay that while he might be able to go outside with shaded eyes in about a month, he would have to give up any thoughts of continuing his work or reading anything for a long time.

One week and another week wore on, and nothing seemed to lighten the gloom of the young couple. Dreadful imaginings occurred to Eustacia, but she carefully refrained from uttering them to her husband. Suppose he should become blind, or, at all events, never recover sufficient strength of sight to engage in an occupation which would be congenial to her feelings, and conduce to her removal from this lonely dwelling among the hills? That dream of beautiful Paris was not likely to cohere into substance in the presence of this misfortune. As day after day passed by, and he got no better, her mind ran more and more in this mournful groove, and she would go away from him into the garden and weep despairing tears.

One week passed, followed by another, and nothing seemed to lift the sadness of the young couple. Terrible thoughts plagued Eustacia, but she held back from sharing them with her husband. What if he became blind, or, in any case, never regained enough vision to take up a job that would resonate with her feelings and allow her to leave this lonely house in the hills? That dream of beautiful Paris seemed increasingly unlikely to become a reality in light of this misfortune. As each day went by without improvement, her thoughts spiraled deeper into this sorrowful pattern, and she would retreat to the garden to shed tears of despair.

Yeobright thought he would send for his mother; and then he thought he would not. Knowledge of his state could only make her the more unhappy; and the seclusion of their life was such that she would hardly be likely to learn the news except through a special messenger. Endeavouring to take the trouble as philosophically as possible, he waited on till the third week had arrived, when he went into the open air for the first time since the attack. The surgeon visited him again at this stage, and Clym urged him to express a distinct opinion. The young man learnt with added surprise that the date at which he might expect to resume his labours was as uncertain as ever, his eyes being in that peculiar state which, though affording him sight enough for walking about, would not admit of their being strained upon any definite object without incurring the risk of reproducing ophthalmia in its acute form.

Yeobright thought about calling his mother, but then decided against it. Knowing about his condition would only make her more upset, and their isolated lifestyle meant she probably wouldn’t hear the news unless someone specifically told her. Trying to handle the situation as calmly as possible, he waited until the third week had come, when he finally went outside for the first time since the incident. The surgeon visited him again at this point, and Clym pressed him for a clear opinion. To his surprise, the young man found out that the timeline for when he could get back to work was just as unclear as before. His eyes were in a strange state where, although he could see well enough to walk around, focusing on anything specific could risk bringing back the acute form of ophthalmia.

Clym was very grave at the intelligence, but not despairing. A quiet firmness, and even cheerfulness, took possession of him. He was not to be blind; that was enough. To be doomed to behold the world through smoked glass for an indefinite period was bad enough, and fatal to any kind of advance; but Yeobright was an absolute stoic in the face of mishaps which only affected his social standing; and, apart from Eustacia, the humblest walk of life would satisfy him if it could be made to work in with some form of his culture scheme. To keep a cottage night-school was one such form; and his affliction did not master his spirit as it might otherwise have done.

Clym was very serious about the news, but he wasn’t hopeless. A quiet determination, and even some cheerfulness, settled over him. He wouldn’t be blind; that was enough. Being forced to see the world through a foggy lens for an uncertain amount of time was tough enough and would prevent any real progress; but Yeobright was completely stoic in the face of troubles that only impacted his social status; and aside from Eustacia, the simplest lifestyle would satisfy him if it could align with some version of his cultural plan. Running a night school in a cottage was one way to do that; and his setback didn’t overwhelm his spirit as it might have otherwise.

He walked through the warm sun westward into those tracts of Egdon with which he was best acquainted, being those lying nearer to his old home. He saw before him in one of the valleys the gleaming of whetted iron, and advancing, dimly perceived that the shine came from the tool of a man who was cutting furze. The worker recognized Clym, and Yeobright learnt from the voice that the speaker was Humphrey.

He walked westward through the warm sun into the parts of Egdon he knew best, closer to his old home. In one of the valleys ahead, he noticed the glint of polished metal, and as he approached, he realized it was the tool of a man cutting furze. The worker recognized Clym, and Yeobright recognized the speaker's voice as Humphrey.

Humphrey expressed his sorrow at Clym’s condition, and added, “Now, if yours was low-class work like mine, you could go on with it just the same.”

Humphrey shared his sadness about Clym's situation and added, “If your work was as low-quality as mine, you could keep at it just the same.”

“Yes, I could,” said Yeobright musingly. “How much do you get for cutting these faggots?”

“Yes, I could,” Yeobright said thoughtfully. “How much do you get for cutting these bundles?”

“Half-a-crown a hundred, and in these long days I can live very well on the wages.”

“Two shillings and sixpence a hundred, and during these long days I can live pretty well on the pay.”

During the whole of Yeobright’s walk home to Alderworth he was lost in reflections which were not of an unpleasant kind. On his coming up to the house Eustacia spoke to him from the open window, and he went across to her.

During Yeobright's entire walk home to Alderworth, he was deep in thought, and it wasn't unpleasant. When he reached the house, Eustacia called out to him from the open window, and he walked over to her.

“Darling,” he said, “I am much happier. And if my mother were reconciled to me and to you I should, I think, be happy quite.”

“Darling,” he said, “I'm much happier now. And if my mom accepted both me and you, I think I’d be completely happy.”

“I fear that will never be,” she said, looking afar with her beautiful stormy eyes. “How can you say ‘I am happier,’ and nothing changed?”

“I fear that will never be,” she said, looking into the distance with her beautiful, stormy eyes. “How can you say ‘I am happier,’ when nothing has changed?”

“It arises from my having at last discovered something I can do, and get a living at, in this time of misfortune.”

“It comes from finally finding something I can do and make a living at, during this tough time.”

“Yes?”

"Yes?"

“I am going to be a furze- and turf-cutter.”

“I’m going to be a furze and turf cutter.”

“No, Clym!” she said, the slight hopefulness previously apparent in her face going off again, and leaving her worse than before.

“No, Clym!” she said, the faint glimmer of hope that had been on her face disappearing again, leaving her feeling worse than before.

“Surely I shall. Is it not very unwise in us to go on spending the little money we’ve got when I can keep down expenditures by an honest occupation? The outdoor exercise will do me good, and who knows but that in a few months I shall be able to go on with my reading again?”

“Of course I will. Is it not very foolish of us to keep spending the little money we have when I can lower expenses with a legitimate job? The outdoor exercise will be good for me, and who knows—maybe in a few months I’ll be able to pick up my reading again?”

“But my grandfather offers to assist us, if we require assistance.”

“But my grandfather is willing to help us if we need it.”

“We don’t require it. If I go furze-cutting we shall be fairly well off.”

“We don’t need it. If I go cutting furze, we should be just fine.”

“In comparison with slaves, and the Israelites in Egypt, and such people!” A bitter tear rolled down Eustacia’s face, which he did not see. There had been nonchalance in his tone, showing her that he felt no absolute grief at a consummation which to her was a positive horror.

“In comparison with slaves, and the Israelites in Egypt, and people like that!” A bitter tear rolled down Eustacia’s face, which he didn’t notice. There was a casualness in his tone, showing her that he felt no real sorrow at an outcome that was pure horror for her.

The very next day Yeobright went to Humphrey’s cottage, and borrowed of him leggings, gloves, a whetstone, and a hook, to use till he should be able to purchase some for himself. Then he sallied forth with his new fellow-labourer and old acquaintance, and selecting a spot where the furze grew thickest he struck the first blow in his adopted calling. His sight, like the wings in Rasselas, though useless to him for his grand purpose, sufficed for this strait, and he found that when a little practice should have hardened his palms against blistering he would be able to work with ease.

The very next day, Yeobright went to Humphrey’s cottage and borrowed some leggings, gloves, a whetstone, and a hook to use until he could buy his own. Then he set out with his new work partner and old friend, choosing a spot where the gorse was thickest. He struck the first blow in his new job. His vision, like the wings in Rasselas, may not have served his greater purpose, but it was enough for this situation, and he realized that with a bit of practice to toughen his hands and prevent blisters, he would be able to work comfortably.

Day after day he rose with the sun, buckled on his leggings, and went off to the rendezvous with Humphrey. His custom was to work from four o’clock in the morning till noon; then, when the heat of the day was at its highest, to go home and sleep for an hour or two; afterwards coming out again and working till dusk at nine.

Day after day, he got up with the sun, put on his leggings, and headed to meet Humphrey. He typically worked from four in the morning until noon; then, when the heat of the day was at its peak, he would go home and take a nap for an hour or two; after that, he would come back out and work until it got dark around nine.

This man from Paris was now so disguised by his leather accoutrements, and by the goggles he was obliged to wear over his eyes, that his closest friend might have passed by without recognizing him. He was a brown spot in the midst of an expanse of olive-green gorse, and nothing more. Though frequently depressed in spirit when not actually at work, owing to thoughts of Eustacia’s position and his mother’s estrangement, when in the full swing of labour he was cheerfully disposed and calm.

This man from Paris was now so disguised by his leather gear and the goggles he had to wear that even his closest friend might have walked right past him without recognizing him. He was just a brown blot in the middle of a sea of olive-green gorse, nothing more. Although he often felt down when he wasn’t working, because of worries about Eustacia’s situation and his mother’s distance, when he was fully engaged in his work, he felt cheerful and at ease.

His daily life was of a curious microscopic sort, his whole world being limited to a circuit of a few feet from his person. His familiars were creeping and winged things, and they seemed to enroll him in their band. Bees hummed around his ears with an intimate air, and tugged at the heath and furze-flowers at his side in such numbers as to weigh them down to the sod. The strange amber-coloured butterflies which Egdon produced, and which were never seen elsewhere, quivered in the breath of his lips, alighted upon his bowed back, and sported with the glittering point of his hook as he flourished it up and down. Tribes of emerald-green grasshoppers leaped over his feet, falling awkwardly on their backs, heads, or hips, like unskilful acrobats, as chance might rule; or engaged themselves in noisy flirtations under the fern-fronds with silent ones of homely hue. Huge flies, ignorant of larders and wire-netting, and quite in a savage state, buzzed about him without knowing that he was a man. In and out of the fern-dells snakes glided in their most brilliant blue and yellow guise, it being the season immediately following the shedding of their old skins, when their colours are brightest. Litters of young rabbits came out from their forms to sun themselves upon hillocks, the hot beams blazing through the delicate tissue of each thin-fleshed ear, and firing it to a blood-red transparency in which the veins could be seen. None of them feared him.

His daily life was oddly small-scale, with his entire world limited to a few feet around him. His companions were crawling and flying creatures, and they seemed to include him in their group. Bees buzzed around his ears with a familiar vibe and tugged at the heath and furze flowers beside him in such numbers that they weighed them down to the ground. The strange amber-colored butterflies that Egdon produced, which were never seen anywhere else, fluttered close to his lips, landed on his hunched back, and played with the shimmering tip of his hook as he waved it around. Groups of bright green grasshoppers hopped over his feet, awkwardly landing on their backs, heads, or sides like clumsy acrobats, depending on how luck had it, or got into noisy flirtations under the fern fronds with quieter ones of more ordinary colors. Large flies, unaware of any food sources or barriers, buzzed around him without realizing he was human. Snakes slid in and out of the fern patches in their most vivid blue and yellow colors, as it was the season right after they shed their old skins when their colors are at their brightest. Litters of young rabbits came out from their hiding spots to bask in the sun on little hills, the hot rays shining through the delicate tissue of their thin ears, turning them a blood-red transparency where their veins were visible. None of them were afraid of him.

The monotony of his occupation soothed him, and was in itself a pleasure. A forced limitation of effort offered a justification of homely courses to an unambitious man, whose conscience would hardly have allowed him to remain in such obscurity while his powers were unimpeded. Hence Yeobright sometimes sang to himself, and when obliged to accompany Humphrey in search of brambles for faggot-bonds he would amuse his companion with sketches of Parisian life and character, and so while away the time.

The routine of his job calmed him and was, in itself, enjoyable. The limited effort required made it okay for an unambitious man like him to stick to a simple life, as his conscience wouldn't have let him accept being unnoticed while he had untapped abilities. So, Yeobright would sometimes sing to himself, and when he had to go with Humphrey to gather brambles for bundles, he would entertain his friend with stories about life and characters in Paris, passing the time this way.

On one of these warm afternoons Eustacia walked out alone in the direction of Yeobright’s place of work. He was busily chopping away at the furze, a long row of faggots which stretched downward from his position representing the labour of the day. He did not observe her approach, and she stood close to him, and heard his undercurrent of song. It shocked her. To see him there, a poor afflicted man, earning money by the sweat of his brow, had at first moved her to tears; but to hear him sing and not at all rebel against an occupation which, however satisfactory to himself, was degrading to her, as an educated lady-wife, wounded her through. Unconscious of her presence, he still went on singing:—

On one of those warm afternoons, Eustacia walked out alone toward Yeobright’s workplace. He was busy chopping at the gorse, with a long line of bundled sticks stretching down from where he stood, showing the day’s work. He didn’t notice her coming, and she stood close to him, hearing his soft singing. It surprised her. Seeing him there, a struggling man earning a living through hard labor, had initially brought her to tears; but hearing him sing, and showing no signs of regret about a job that, while fulfilling for him, felt demeaning to her as an educated woman, hurt her deeply. Unaware of her presence, he continued to sing.

“Le point du jour
A nos bosquets rend toute leur parure;
Flore est plus belle à son retour;
L’oiseau reprend doux chant d’amour;
Tout célèbre dans la nature
Le point du jour.

“Le point du jour
Cause parfois, cause douleur extrême;
Que l’espace des nuits est court
Pour le berger brûlant d’amour,
Forcé de quitter ce qu’il aime
Au point du jour.”

“Daybreak
In our groves, returns all their splendor;
Flora is more beautiful upon her return;
The bird resumes its sweet love song;
All in nature celebrates
Daybreak.

“Daybreak
Sometimes brings, brings extreme pain;
How short are the nights
For the shepherd burning with love,
Forced to leave what he loves
At daybreak.”

It was bitterly plain to Eustacia that he did not care much about social failure; and the proud fair woman bowed her head and wept in sick despair at thought of the blasting effect upon her own life of that mood and condition in him. Then she came forward.

It was painfully obvious to Eustacia that he didn’t care much about social failure; and the proud, beautiful woman lowered her head and cried in sick despair at the thought of how his attitude and state of mind would ruin her own life. Then she stepped forward.

“I would starve rather than do it!” she exclaimed vehemently. “And you can sing! I will go and live with my grandfather again!”

“I would rather starve than do it!” she shouted fiercely. “And you can sing! I’ll go live with my grandfather again!”

“Eustacia! I did not see you, though I noticed something moving,” he said gently. He came forward, pulled off his huge leather glove, and took her hand. “Why do you speak in such a strange way? It is only a little old song which struck my fancy when I was in Paris, and now just applies to my life with you. Has your love for me all died, then, because my appearance is no longer that of a fine gentleman?”

“Eustacia! I didn’t see you, but I noticed something moving,” he said softly. He stepped closer, took off his big leather glove, and held her hand. “Why do you talk like that? It’s just a little old song that caught my attention when I was in Paris, and now it seems to fit my life with you. Has your love for me completely faded because I don’t look like a fine gentleman anymore?”

“Dearest, you must not question me unpleasantly, or it may make me not love you.”

“Darling, you shouldn't ask me difficult questions, or it might make me stop loving you.”

“Do you believe it possible that I would run the risk of doing that?”

“Do you really think I would take the chance of doing that?”

“Well, you follow out your own ideas, and won’t give in to mine when I wish you to leave off this shameful labour. Is there anything you dislike in me that you act so contrarily to my wishes? I am your wife, and why will you not listen? Yes, I am your wife indeed!”

“Well, you stick to your own ideas and refuse to consider mine when I want you to stop this shameful work. Is there something about me that you dislike, causing you to act against my wishes? I am your wife, so why won’t you listen? Yes, I am truly your wife!”

“I know what that tone means.”

"I know what that tone means."

“What tone?”

"What vibe?"

“The tone in which you said, ‘Your wife indeed.’ It meant, ‘Your wife, worse luck.’”

"The way you said, ‘Your wife indeed,’ it really meant, ‘Your wife, unfortunately.’"

“It is hard in you to probe me with that remark. A woman may have reason, though she is not without heart, and if I felt ‘worse luck,’ it was no ignoble feeling—it was only too natural. There, you see that at any rate I do not attempt untruths. Do you remember how, before we were married, I warned you that I had not good wifely qualities?”

“It’s tough for you to challenge me with that comment. A woman can have her reasons, even if she’s not heartless, and if I felt ‘worse luck,’ it wasn’t a shameful feeling—it was completely natural. So, you see, I'm not trying to be dishonest. Do you remember when I told you before we got married that I didn’t have the best wifely qualities?”

“You mock me to say that now. On that point at least the only noble course would be to hold your tongue, for you are still queen of me, Eustacia, though I may no longer be king of you.”

“You’re mocking me by saying that now. In that regard, the only respectful thing to do would be to stay quiet, because you are still my queen, Eustacia, even though I may no longer be your king.”

“You are my husband. Does not that content you?”

“You're my husband. Doesn't that make you happy?”

“Not unless you are my wife without regret.”

“Not unless you’re my wife without any regrets.”

“I cannot answer you. I remember saying that I should be a serious matter on your hands.”

“I can't answer you. I remember saying that I should be something serious for you to deal with.”

“Yes, I saw that.”

“Yeah, I saw that.”

“Then you were too quick to see! No true lover would have seen any such thing; you are too severe upon me, Clym—I won’t like your speaking so at all.”

“Then you were too quick to judge! No real lover would have seen that; you’re being too hard on me, Clym—I don’t like how you’re speaking to me at all.”

“Well, I married you in spite of it, and don’t regret doing so. How cold you seem this afternoon! and yet I used to think there never was a warmer heart than yours.”

“Well, I married you anyway, and I don’t regret it. You seem so cold this afternoon! I used to think there was no warmer heart than yours.”

“Yes, I fear we are cooling—I see it as well as you,” she sighed mournfully. “And how madly we loved two months ago! You were never tired of contemplating me, nor I of contemplating you. Who could have thought then that by this time my eyes would not seem so very bright to yours, nor your lips so very sweet to mine? Two months—is it possible? Yes, ’tis too true!”

“Yes, I’m afraid we’re drifting apart—I can see it just as clearly as you can,” she sighed sadly. “And how passionately we loved two months ago! You could never get enough of looking at me, nor could I of looking at you. Who could have imagined that by now my eyes wouldn’t look as bright to you, or your lips wouldn’t taste as sweet to me? Two months—can it be? Yes, it’s really true!”

“You sigh, dear, as if you were sorry for it; and that’s a hopeful sign.”

"You sigh, darling, as if you regret it; and that’s a good sign."

“No. I don’t sigh for that. There are other things for me to sigh for, or any other woman in my place.”

“No. I don’t feel sad about that. There are other things for me to feel sad about, or any other woman in my situation.”

“That your chances in life are ruined by marrying in haste an unfortunate man?”

"Are your chances in life ruined by rushing into marriage with an unfortunate man?"

“Why will you force me, Clym, to say bitter things? I deserve pity as much as you. As much?—I think I deserve it more. For you can sing! It would be a strange hour which should catch me singing under such a cloud as this! Believe me, sweet, I could weep to a degree that would astonish and confound such an elastic mind as yours. Even had you felt careless about your own affliction, you might have refrained from singing out of sheer pity for mine. God! if I were a man in such a position I would curse rather than sing.”

“Why are you making me say such harsh things, Clym? I deserve sympathy just as much as you do. Actually, I think I deserve it even more. You can sing! It would be really unusual for me to be singing under a cloud like this! Trust me, my dear, I could cry so much it would astonish and confuse someone as resilient as you. Even if you didn’t care about your own troubles, you could have held back from singing out of simple compassion for mine. Oh my God! If I were a man in such a position, I would rant instead of sing.”

Yeobright placed his hand upon her arm. “Now, don’t you suppose, my inexperienced girl, that I cannot rebel, in high Promethean fashion, against the gods and fate as well as you. I have felt more steam and smoke of that sort than you have ever heard of. But the more I see of life the more do I perceive that there is nothing particularly great in its greatest walks, and therefore nothing particularly small in mine of furze-cutting. If I feel that the greatest blessings vouchsafed to us are not very valuable, how can I feel it to be any great hardship when they are taken away? So I sing to pass the time. Have you indeed lost all tenderness for me, that you begrudge me a few cheerful moments?”

Yeobright placed his hand on her arm. “Now, don’t you think, my inexperienced girl, that I can’t rebel, in a grand Promethean way, against the gods and fate just like you? I’ve experienced more struggles and hardships than you’ve ever heard of. But the more I see of life, the more I realize there’s nothing especially great about its highest achievements, and thus nothing especially small about my work cutting gorse. If I believe that the biggest blessings we receive aren’t all that valuable, how can I see it as a huge loss when they’re taken away? So I sing to pass the time. Have you really lost all feelings for me that you resent me a few happy moments?”

“I have still some tenderness left for you.”

“I still have some feelings for you.”

“Your words have no longer their old flavour. And so love dies with good fortune!”

“Your words just don’t have the same charm anymore. And with that, love fades away along with good luck!”

“I cannot listen to this, Clym—it will end bitterly,” she said in a broken voice. “I will go home.”

“I can’t listen to this, Clym—it’s going to end badly,” she said, her voice trembling. “I’m going home.”

III.
She Goes Out to Battle against Depression

A few days later, before the month of August had expired, Eustacia and Yeobright sat together at their early dinner.

A few days later, before August was over, Eustacia and Yeobright were sitting together at their early dinner.

Eustacia’s manner had become of late almost apathetic. There was a forlorn look about her beautiful eyes which, whether she deserved it or not, would have excited pity in the breast of anyone who had known her during the full flush of her love for Clym. The feelings of husband and wife varied, in some measure, inversely with their positions. Clym, the afflicted man, was cheerful; and he even tried to comfort her, who had never felt a moment of physical suffering in her whole life.

Eustacia's behavior had recently become almost indifferent. There was a sad look in her beautiful eyes that, whether she deserved it or not, would have stirred pity in anyone who had seen her during the height of her love for Clym. The feelings of husband and wife changed somewhat oppositely to their situations. Clym, the one in pain, was cheerful; he even tried to comfort her, who had never experienced a moment of physical suffering in her entire life.

“Come, brighten up, dearest; we shall be all right again. Some day perhaps I shall see as well as ever. And I solemnly promise that I’ll leave off cutting furze as soon as I have the power to do anything better. You cannot seriously wish me to stay idling at home all day?”

“Come on, cheer up, my dear; we’ll be fine again. Maybe one day I’ll see just like I used to. And I promise I’ll stop gathering furze as soon as I’m able to do something better. You can’t really want me to just sit around at home all day, can you?”

“But it is so dreadful—a furze-cutter! and you a man who have lived about the world, and speak French, and German, and who are fit for what is so much better than this.”

“But it's just terrible—a furze-cutter! And you, a man who has traveled the world and speaks French and German, who is capable of so much more than this.”

“I suppose when you first saw me and heard about me I was wrapped in a sort of golden halo to your eyes—a man who knew glorious things, and had mixed in brilliant scenes—in short, an adorable, delightful, distracting hero?”

“I guess when you first saw me and heard about me, I appeared to you like I had a kind of golden halo—someone who understood amazing things and had experienced incredible moments—in other words, a charming, delightful, distracting hero?”

“Yes,” she said, sobbing.

“Yes,” she said, crying.

“And now I am a poor fellow in brown leather.”

“And now I’m just a poor guy in brown leather.”

“Don’t taunt me. But enough of this. I will not be depressed any more. I am going from home this afternoon, unless you greatly object. There is to be a village picnic—a gipsying, they call it—at East Egdon, and I shall go.”

“Don’t tease me. But enough of this. I won’t be down anymore. I’m leaving home this afternoon, unless you really disagree. There’s a village picnic—a gipsying, they call it—at East Egdon, and I’m going.”

“To dance?”

"Want to dance?"

“Why not? You can sing.”

"Why not? You can sing."

“Well, well, as you will. Must I come to fetch you?”

"Well, well, as you wish. Do I need to come and get you?"

“If you return soon enough from your work. But do not inconvenience yourself about it. I know the way home, and the heath has no terror for me.”

“If you get back from work soon enough. But don’t stress about it. I know the way home, and I’m not afraid of the heath.”

“And can you cling to gaiety so eagerly as to walk all the way to a village festival in search of it?”

“And can you hold on to happiness so desperately that you would walk all the way to a village festival to find it?”

“Now, you don’t like my going alone! Clym, you are not jealous?”

“Now, you don’t like me going alone! Clym, are you jealous?”

“No. But I would come with you if it could give you any pleasure; though, as things stand, perhaps you have too much of me already. Still, I somehow wish that you did not want to go. Yes, perhaps I am jealous; and who could be jealous with more reason than I, a half-blind man, over such a woman as you?”

“No. But I would go with you if it would make you happy; though, honestly, maybe you have enough of me already. Still, I can’t help wishing you didn’t want to leave. Yes, maybe I am jealous; and who could have more reason to feel that way than I, a half-blind man, over a woman like you?”

“Don’t think like it. Let me go, and don’t take all my spirits away!”

“Don’t think that way. Let me go, and don’t take away all my energy!”

“I would rather lose all my own, my sweet wife. Go and do whatever you like. Who can forbid your indulgence in any whim? You have all my heart yet, I believe; and because you bear with me, who am in truth a drag upon you, I owe you thanks. Yes, go alone and shine. As for me, I will stick to my doom. At that kind of meeting people would shun me. My hook and gloves are like the St. Lazarus rattle of the leper, warning the world to get out of the way of a sight that would sadden them.” He kissed her, put on his leggings, and went out.

“I’d rather lose everything, my dear wife. Go and do whatever you want. Who can stop you from enjoying your whims? You still have all my love, I believe; and because you put up with me, who’s honestly a burden to you, I owe you my gratitude. Yes, go shine on your own. As for me, I’ll stick to my fate. In that kind of crowd, people would avoid me. My hook and gloves are like the rattle of St. Lazarus warning everyone to steer clear of a sight that would only sadden them.” He kissed her, put on his leggings, and left.

When he was gone she rested her head upon her hands and said to herself, “Two wasted lives—his and mine. And I am come to this! Will it drive me out of my mind?”

When he left, she rested her head on her hands and said to herself, “Two wasted lives—his and mine. And this is where I've ended up! Will it drive me crazy?”

She cast about for any possible course which offered the least improvement on the existing state of things, and could find none. She imagined how all those Budmouth ones who should learn what had become of her would say, “Look at the girl for whom nobody was good enough!” To Eustacia the situation seemed such a mockery of her hopes that death appeared the only door of relief if the satire of Heaven should go much further.

She looked for any option that could offer even a slight improvement to her current situation, but found nothing. She pictured all those people from Budmouth saying, “Look at the girl who thought nobody was good enough for her!” To Eustacia, the situation felt like a cruel joke on her dreams, and death seemed the only way out if things got any worse.

Suddenly she aroused herself and exclaimed, “But I’ll shake it off. Yes, I will shake it off! No one shall know my suffering. I’ll be bitterly merry, and ironically gay, and I’ll laugh in derision. And I’ll begin by going to this dance on the green.”

Suddenly, she snapped out of it and said, “But I’ll shake it off. Yes, I will shake it off! No one will know my pain. I’ll be happily bitter and ironically cheerful, and I’ll laugh mockingly. And I’ll start by going to this dance on the green.”

She ascended to her bedroom and dressed herself with scrupulous care. To an onlooker her beauty would have made her feelings almost seem reasonable. The gloomy corner into which accident as much as indiscretion had brought this woman might have led even a moderate partisan to feel that she had cogent reasons for asking the Supreme Power by what right a being of such exquisite finish had been placed in circumstances calculated to make of her charms a curse rather than a blessing.

She went up to her bedroom and dressed herself with meticulous care. To anyone watching, her beauty would have made her emotions seem almost understandable. The dark situation that both chance and her own recklessness had put this woman in might have led even a neutral observer to think that she had solid reasons for questioning the Supreme Power about why someone so beautifully crafted was placed in circumstances that turned her charms into a curse instead of a blessing.

It was five in the afternoon when she came out from the house ready for her walk. There was material enough in the picture for twenty new conquests. The rebellious sadness that was rather too apparent when she sat indoors without a bonnet was cloaked and softened by her outdoor attire, which always had a sort of nebulousness about it, devoid of harsh edges anywhere; so that her face looked from its environment as from a cloud, with no noticeable lines of demarcation between flesh and clothes. The heat of the day had scarcely declined as yet, and she went along the sunny hills at a leisurely pace, there being ample time for her idle expedition. Tall ferns buried her in their leafage whenever her path lay through them, which now formed miniature forests, though not one stem of them would remain to bud the next year.

It was five in the afternoon when she stepped out of the house, ready for her walk. There was enough going on in the scene for twenty new adventures. The rebellious sadness that was more obvious when she sat indoors without a hat was hidden and softened by her outdoor outfit, which always had a certain dreaminess about it, with no sharp edges anywhere; so her face seemed to emerge from her surroundings like it was surrounded by clouds, with no clear lines between her skin and clothes. The heat of the day hadn't faded much yet, and she strolled along the sunny hills at a relaxed pace, with plenty of time for her casual outing. Tall ferns enveloped her in their leaves whenever she walked through them, creating miniature forests, though not a single stem would survive to sprout again the next year.

The site chosen for the village festivity was one of the lawnlike oases which were occasionally, yet not often, met with on the plateaux of the heath district. The brakes of furze and fern terminated abruptly round the margin, and the grass was unbroken. A green cattletrack skirted the spot, without, however, emerging from the screen of fern, and this path Eustacia followed, in order to reconnoitre the group before joining it. The lusty notes of the East Egdon band had directed her unerringly, and she now beheld the musicians themselves, sitting in a blue wagon with red wheels scrubbed as bright as new, and arched with sticks, to which boughs and flowers were tied. In front of this was the grand central dance of fifteen or twenty couples, flanked by minor dances of inferior individuals whose gyrations were not always in strict keeping with the tune.

The location chosen for the village festival was one of those grassy oases that were occasionally found on the plateaus of the heath region. The thickets of gorse and ferns ended sharply at the edges, and the grass was untouched. A green cattle path ran along the area, without breaking through the curtain of ferns, and this path was followed by Eustacia as she checked out the group before joining them. The lively music from the East Egdon band had led her there, and she now saw the musicians themselves, sitting in a blue wagon with bright red wheels that looked brand new, covered with sticks to which branches and flowers were attached. In front of them was the main dance with fifteen or twenty couples, surrounded by smaller dances of lesser performers whose movements didn't always match the rhythm.

The young men wore blue and white rosettes, and with a flush on their faces footed it to the girls, who, with the excitement and the exercise, blushed deeper than the pink of their numerous ribbons. Fair ones with long curls, fair ones with short curls, fair ones with lovelocks, fair ones with braids, flew round and round; and a beholder might well have wondered how such a prepossessing set of young women of like size, age, and disposition, could have been collected together where there were only one or two villages to choose from. In the background was one happy man dancing by himself, with closed eyes, totally oblivious of all the rest. A fire was burning under a pollard thorn a few paces off, over which three kettles hung in a row. Hard by was a table where elderly dames prepared tea, but Eustacia looked among them in vain for the cattle-dealer’s wife who had suggested that she should come, and had promised to obtain a courteous welcome for her.

The young men wore blue and white rosettes, and with flushed faces, they approached the girls, who, filled with excitement and energy, blushed even more than the pink of their many ribbons. Fair girls with long curls, fair girls with short curls, fair girls with lovelocks, and fair girls with braids spun around; and any observer might have wondered how such an attractive group of young women, all so similar in size, age, and personality, could have gathered in a place with only one or two villages to choose from. In the background, there was one happy man dancing alone with his eyes shut, completely unaware of everything else. A fire burned under a pollard thorn a short distance away, with three kettles hanging in a row above it. Nearby, a table was set up where some older women were preparing tea, but Eustacia searched among them in vain for the cattle-dealer’s wife who had suggested she come and promised to ensure she received a warm welcome.

This unexpected absence of the only local resident whom Eustacia knew considerably damaged her scheme for an afternoon of reckless gaiety. Joining in became a matter of difficulty, notwithstanding that, were she to advance, cheerful dames would come forward with cups of tea and make much of her as a stranger of superior grace and knowledge to themselves. Having watched the company through the figures of two dances, she decided to walk a little further, to a cottage where she might get some refreshment, and then return homeward in the shady time of evening.

This surprising absence of the only local person Eustacia knew really messed up her plan for a carefree afternoon. It became difficult for her to join in, even though if she did, friendly women would come up with cups of tea and treat her like a guest who was more graceful and knowledgeable than they were. After watching the group through two dances, she decided to walk a bit further to a cottage where she could grab a snack, and then head home in the cool of the evening.

This she did, and by the time that she retraced her steps towards the scene of the gipsying, which it was necessary to repass on her way to Alderworth, the sun was going down. The air was now so still that she could hear the band afar off, and it seemed to be playing with more spirit, if that were possible, than when she had come away. On reaching the hill the sun had quite disappeared; but this made little difference either to Eustacia or to the revellers, for a round yellow moon was rising before her, though its rays had not yet outmastered those from the west. The dance was going on just the same, but strangers had arrived and formed a ring around the figure, so that Eustacia could stand among these without a chance of being recognized.

She did this, and by the time she walked back to where the gypsying was taking place, which she had to pass on her way to Alderworth, the sun was setting. The air was now so calm that she could hear the band in the distance, and it seemed to be playing even more energetically than when she had left. When she reached the hill, the sun had completely disappeared; but this didn't really matter to either Eustacia or the party-goers, because a round yellow moon was rising in front of her, although its light hadn't yet overwhelmed the glow from the west. The dance was continuing as usual, but new people had arrived and formed a circle around the dancers, allowing Eustacia to blend in without risking being recognized.

A whole village-full of sensuous emotion, scattered abroad all the year long, surged here in a focus for an hour. The forty hearts of those waving couples were beating as they had not done since, twelve months before, they had come together in similar jollity. For the time paganism was revived in their hearts, the pride of life was all in all, and they adored none other than themselves.

A whole village full of intense emotions, spread out all year long, came together here for one hour. The forty hearts of those dancing couples were beating like they hadn’t since, a year before, they had gathered in the same joy. For that moment, paganism was alive in their hearts, the joy of living was everything, and they worshipped nothing but themselves.

How many of those impassioned but temporary embraces were destined to become perpetual was possibly the wonder of some of those who indulged in them, as well as of Eustacia who looked on. She began to envy those pirouetters, to hunger for the hope and happiness which the fascination of the dance seemed to engender within them. Desperately fond of dancing herself, one of Eustacia’s expectations of Paris had been the opportunity it might afford her of indulgence in this favourite pastime. Unhappily, that expectation was now extinct within her for ever.

How many of those passionate but fleeting embraces were meant to last forever was probably a wonder for some of those who experienced them, as well as for Eustacia, who was watching. She started to envy those dancers, craving the hope and happiness that the allure of the dance seemed to create within them. Eustacia, who loved dancing desperately, had hoped to indulge in this favorite pastime in Paris. Unfortunately, that hope was now completely gone for her.

Whilst she abstractedly watched them spinning and fluctuating in the increasing moonlight she suddenly heard her name whispered by a voice over her shoulder. Turning in surprise, she beheld at her elbow one whose presence instantly caused her to flush to the temples.

As she distractedly watched them twirling and changing in the growing moonlight, she suddenly heard someone whisper her name from behind her. Turning in surprise, she saw someone standing next to her whose presence immediately made her cheeks flush.

It was Wildeve. Till this moment he had not met her eye since the morning of his marriage, when she had been loitering in the church, and had startled him by lifting her veil and coming forward to sign the register as witness. Yet why the sight of him should have instigated that sudden rush of blood she could not tell.

It was Wildeve. Until this moment, he had not met her gaze since the morning of his wedding, when she had been hanging around the church and shocked him by lifting her veil and stepping forward to sign the register as a witness. Yet, she couldn't figure out why seeing him triggered that sudden rush of blood.

Before she could speak he whispered, “Do you like dancing as much as ever?”

Before she could say anything, he whispered, “Do you still like dancing as much as you used to?”

“I think I do,” she replied in a low voice.

“I think I do,” she said quietly.

“Will you dance with me?”

"Will you dance with me?"

“It would be a great change for me; but will it not seem strange?”

“It would be a big change for me; but won’t it feel weird?”

“What strangeness can there be in relations dancing together?”

“What could be strange about people dancing together?”

“Ah—yes, relations. Perhaps none.”

"Ah—yes, relationships. Maybe none."

“Still, if you don’t like to be seen, pull down your veil; though there is not much risk of being known by this light. Lots of strangers are here.”

“Still, if you don’t want to be seen, pull down your veil; although there’s not much chance of being recognized in this light. There are plenty of strangers here.”

She did as he suggested; and the act was a tacit acknowledgment that she accepted his offer.

She did what he suggested, and that act was an unspoken confirmation that she accepted his offer.

Wildeve gave her his arm and took her down on the outside of the ring to the bottom of the dance, which they entered. In two minutes more they were involved in the figure and began working their way upwards to the top. Till they had advanced halfway thither Eustacia wished more than once that she had not yielded to his request; from the middle to the top she felt that, since she had come out to seek pleasure, she was only doing a natural thing to obtain it. Fairly launched into the ceaseless glides and whirls which their new position as top couple opened up to them, Eustacia’s pulses began to move too quickly for long rumination of any kind.

Wildeve offered her his arm and led her outside the ring to the bottom of the dance, where they joined in. In just two minutes, they were caught up in the routine and started making their way to the top. Until they reached the halfway point, Eustacia found herself regretting her decision to go along with his request; from the middle to the top, she felt that since she had come out to enjoy herself, it was only natural that she should try to achieve that. Now fully immersed in the endless glides and spins their new position as the top couple allowed, Eustacia’s heartbeat quickened, leaving little room for deep thought.

Through the length of five-and-twenty couples they threaded their giddy way, and a new vitality entered her form. The pale ray of evening lent a fascination to the experience. There is a certain degree and tone of light which tends to disturb the equilibrium of the senses, and to promote dangerously the tenderer moods; added to movement, it drives the emotions to rankness, the reason becoming sleepy and unperceiving in inverse proportion; and this light fell now upon these two from the disc of the moon. All the dancing girls felt the symptoms, but Eustacia most of all. The grass under their feet became trodden away, and the hard, beaten surface of the sod, when viewed aslant towards the moonlight, shone like a polished table. The air became quite still, the flag above the wagon which held the musicians clung to the pole, and the players appeared only in outline against the sky; except when the circular mouths of the trombone, ophicleide, and French horn gleamed out like huge eyes from the shade of their figures. The pretty dresses of the maids lost their subtler day colours and showed more or less of a misty white. Eustacia floated round and round on Wildeve’s arm, her face rapt and statuesque; her soul had passed away from and forgotten her features, which were left empty and quiescent, as they always are when feeling goes beyond their register.

They weaved their excited way through twenty-five couples, and a new energy filled her being. The soft evening light added a certain magic to the experience. There’s a specific kind and tone of light that can throw our senses off balance and stir up deeper emotions; combined with movement, it can amplify feelings, while reason fades into a fog. This light now bathed them both in moonlight. All the dancers felt it, but Eustacia felt it most intensely. The grass beneath their feet got trampled down, and the hard, worn patch of ground, viewed at an angle towards the moonlight, gleamed like a polished table. The air became completely still, the flag above the musicians' wagon clung to the pole, and the players were only visible as silhouettes against the sky, except when the bell-shaped mouths of the trombone, ophicleide, and French horn shone like giant eyes from the shadows of their forms. The pretty dresses of the maids lost their gentle daytime colors and appeared more like a misty white. Eustacia spun around and around on Wildeve’s arm, her face in a trance, almost statue-like; her spirit seemed to drift away from her features, leaving them vacant and calm, as they often do when emotions exceed their capacity.

How near she was to Wildeve! it was terrible to think of. She could feel his breathing, and he, of course, could feel hers. How badly she had treated him! yet, here they were treading one measure. The enchantment of the dance surprised her. A clear line of difference divided like a tangible fence her experience within this maze of motion from her experience without it. Her beginning to dance had been like a change of atmosphere; outside, she had been steeped in arctic frigidity by comparison with the tropical sensations here. She had entered the dance from the troubled hours of her late life as one might enter a brilliant chamber after a night walk in a wood. Wildeve by himself would have been merely an agitation; Wildeve added to the dance, and the moonlight, and the secrecy, began to be a delight. Whether his personality supplied the greater part of this sweetly compounded feeling, or whether the dance and the scene weighed the more therein, was a nice point upon which Eustacia herself was entirely in a cloud.

How close she was to Wildeve! It was awful to think about. She could feel him breathing, and of course, he could feel hers. How poorly she had treated him! Yet, here they were moving in sync. The magic of the dance surprised her. A clear line separated her experience within this swirl of movement from her experience outside it. Starting to dance felt like a shift in atmosphere; outside, she had been wrapped in ice compared to the warm sensations here. She had stepped into the dance from the troubled hours of her recent life, like entering a bright room after a night walk in the woods. Wildeve alone would have just stirred her emotions; with the dance, the moonlight, and the secrecy, it started to become enjoyable. Whether his presence contributed more to this sweet feeling or if the dance and the setting mattered more was a subtle question that Eustacia herself couldn’t really figure out.

People began to say “Who are they?” but no invidious inquiries were made. Had Eustacia mingled with the other girls in their ordinary daily walks the case would have been different: here she was not inconvenienced by excessive inspection, for all were wrought to their brightest grace by the occasion. Like the planet Mercury surrounded by the lustre of sunset, her permanent brilliancy passed without much notice in the temporary glory of the situation.

People started asking, “Who are they?” but no harsh questions were posed. If Eustacia had spent time with the other girls during their usual daily outings, it would have been a different story: here, she wasn't bothered by too much scrutiny, as everyone was shining at their best because of the occasion. Like the planet Mercury bathed in the glow of sunset, her constant brightness went mostly unnoticed amid the temporary brilliance of the moment.

As for Wildeve, his feelings are easy to guess. Obstacles were a ripening sun to his love, and he was at this moment in a delirium of exquisite misery. To clasp as his for five minutes what was another man’s through all the rest of the year was a kind of thing he of all men could appreciate. He had long since begun to sigh again for Eustacia; indeed, it may be asserted that signing the marriage register with Thomasin was the natural signal to his heart to return to its first quarters, and that the extra complication of Eustacia’s marriage was the one addition required to make that return compulsory.

As for Wildeve, his feelings are pretty obvious. The obstacles were like a bright sun fueling his love, and at that moment, he was in a state of intense, beautiful misery. Being able to hold onto what belonged to another man for just five minutes was something he, more than anyone else, could understand. He had long been yearning for Eustacia again; in fact, it could be said that signing the marriage register with Thomasin was the natural signal for his heart to go back to its original love, and the added complexity of Eustacia’s marriage was just what he needed to make that return necessary.

Thus, for different reasons, what was to the rest an exhilarating movement was to these two a riding upon the whirlwind. The dance had come like an irresistible attack upon whatever sense of social order there was in their minds, to drive them back into old paths which were now doubly irregular. Through three dances in succession they spun their way; and then, fatigued with the incessant motion, Eustacia turned to quit the circle in which she had already remained too long. Wildeve led her to a grassy mound a few yards distant, where she sat down, her partner standing beside her. From the time that he addressed her at the beginning of the dance till now they had not exchanged a word.

Therefore, for different reasons, what was an exciting movement for everyone else felt like a wild ride for these two. The dance had come at them like an unstoppable wave, disrupting whatever sense of social order they had, pushing them back into old paths that now seemed even more chaotic. They spun through three dances in a row, and then, exhausted from the constant motion, Eustacia decided to leave the circle where she had already stayed too long. Wildeve led her to a grassy mound a few feet away, where she sat down, and he stood beside her. From the moment he spoke to her at the start of the dance until now, they hadn’t said a single word.

“The dance and the walking have tired you?” he said tenderly.

"Has the dancing and walking worn you out?" he said softly.

“No; not greatly.”

“No, not really.”

“It is strange that we should have met here of all places, after missing each other so long.”

“It’s funny that we ended up meeting here of all places, after being apart for so long.”

“We have missed because we tried to miss, I suppose.”

“We missed because we tried to miss, I guess.”

“Yes. But you began that proceeding—by breaking a promise.”

“Yes. But you started this whole thing by breaking a promise.”

“It is scarcely worth while to talk of that now. We have formed other ties since then—you no less than I.”

"It hardly seems worth discussing that now. We've developed other connections since then—you just as much as I have."

“I am sorry to hear that your husband is ill.”

“I’m sorry to hear that your husband is sick.”

“He is not ill—only incapacitated.”

"He's not sick—just incapacitated."

“Yes—that is what I mean. I sincerely sympathize with you in your trouble. Fate has treated you cruelly.”

“Yes—that’s exactly what I mean. I truly feel for you in your struggle. Life has been harsh to you.”

She was silent awhile. “Have you heard that he has chosen to work as a furze-cutter?” she said in a low, mournful voice.

She was quiet for a moment. “Have you heard that he’s decided to work as a furze-cutter?” she said in a quiet, sad voice.

“It has been mentioned to me,” answered Wildeve hesitatingly. “But I hardly believed it.”

“It’s been mentioned to me,” Wildeve said hesitantly. “But I barely believed it.”

“It is true. What do you think of me as a furze-cutter’s wife?”

“It’s true. What do you think of me as a furze-cutter’s wife?”

“I think the same as ever of you, Eustacia. Nothing of that sort can degrade you—you ennoble the occupation of your husband.”

“I feel the same as always about you, Eustacia. Nothing like that can lower you—you elevate your husband's position.”

“I wish I could feel it.”

“I wish I could feel it.”

“Is there any chance of Mr. Yeobright getting better?”

“Do you think there's any chance Mr. Yeobright will get better?”

“He thinks so. I doubt it.”

“He thinks so. I’m not so sure.”

“I was quite surprised to hear that he had taken a cottage. I thought, in common with other people, that he would have taken you off to a home in Paris immediately after you had married him. ‘What a gay, bright future she has before her!’ I thought. He will, I suppose, return there with you, if his sight gets strong again?”

“I was really surprised to hear that he got a cottage. Like everyone else, I thought he would take you to a place in Paris right after you married him. ‘What a fun, bright future she has ahead of her!’ I thought. I guess he will go back there with you if his vision gets better again?”

Observing that she did not reply he regarded her more closely. She was almost weeping. Images of a future never to be enjoyed, the revived sense of her bitter disappointment, the picture of the neighbour’s suspended ridicule which was raised by Wildeve’s words, had been too much for proud Eustacia’s equanimity.

Noticing that she didn’t respond, he looked at her more intently. She was almost crying. Thoughts of a future she would never get to experience, the renewed feeling of her deep disappointment, and the memory of the neighbor’s mocking laughter stirred up by Wildeve’s remarks had overwhelmed proud Eustacia's composure.

Wildeve could hardly control his own too forward feelings when he saw her silent perturbation. But he affected not to notice this, and she soon recovered her calmness.

Wildeve could barely manage his own overly eager emotions when he saw her quiet distress. But he pretended not to notice it, and she quickly regained her composure.

“You do not intend to walk home by yourself?” he asked.

“You're not planning to walk home alone, are you?” he asked.

“O yes,” said Eustacia. “What could hurt me on this heath, who have nothing?”

“O yes,” said Eustacia. “What could hurt me on this heath, when I have nothing?”

“By diverging a little I can make my way home the same as yours. I shall be glad to keep you company as far as Throope Corner.” Seeing that Eustacia sat on in hesitation he added, “Perhaps you think it unwise to be seen in the same road with me after the events of last summer?”

“By taking a slightly different route, I can get home the same way you do. I’d be happy to keep you company as far as Throope Corner.” Noticing that Eustacia lingered in hesitation, he added, “Maybe you think it’s unwise to be seen on the same road as me after what happened last summer?”

“Indeed I think no such thing,” she said haughtily. “I shall accept whose company I choose, for all that may be said by the miserable inhabitants of Egdon.”

“Honestly, I don’t think that at all,” she said arrogantly. “I’ll choose whose company I want, no matter what the miserable people of Egdon might say.”

“Then let us walk on—if you are ready. Our nearest way is towards that holly bush with the dark shadow that you see down there.”

“Then let’s keep walking—if you’re ready. The quickest path is toward that holly bush with the dark shadow you see down there.”

Eustacia arose, and walked beside him in the direction signified, brushing her way over the damping heath and fern, and followed by the strains of the merrymakers, who still kept up the dance. The moon had now waxed bright and silvery, but the heath was proof against such illumination, and there was to be observed the striking scene of a dark, rayless tract of country under an atmosphere charged from its zenith to its extremities with whitest light. To an eye above them their two faces would have appeared amid the expanse like two pearls on a table of ebony.

Eustacia got up and walked alongside him in the indicated direction, making her way over the damp heath and ferns, followed by the sounds of the partygoers who were still dancing. The moon had now grown bright and silvery, but the heath didn’t reflect the light, creating a striking scene of a dark, shadowless area under a sky filled with the purest light. To someone looking down from above, their faces would have looked like two pearls on a black table.

On this account the irregularities of the path were not visible, and Wildeve occasionally stumbled; whilst Eustacia found it necessary to perform some graceful feats of balancing whenever a small tuft of heather or root of furze protruded itself through the grass of the narrow track and entangled her feet. At these junctures in her progress a hand was invariably stretched forward to steady her, holding her firmly until smooth ground was again reached, when the hand was again withdrawn to a respectful distance.

Because of this, the unevenness of the path wasn't noticeable, and Wildeve occasionally tripped; meanwhile, Eustacia had to do some graceful balancing acts whenever a little tuft of heather or root of gorse stuck up through the grass of the narrow track and got in her way. At these moments, a hand was always extended to steady her, keeping a firm grip until they reached solid ground again, at which point the hand would be respectfully pulled back.

They performed the journey for the most part in silence, and drew near to Throope Corner, a few hundred yards from which a short path branched away to Eustacia’s house. By degrees they discerned coming towards them a pair of human figures, apparently of the male sex.

They mostly traveled in silence and got closer to Throope Corner, just a few hundred yards from where a short path led to Eustacia's house. Gradually, they saw two figures approaching them, seemingly male.

When they came a little nearer Eustacia broke the silence by saying, “One of those men is my husband. He promised to come to meet me.”

When they got a bit closer, Eustacia broke the silence by saying, “One of those guys is my husband. He promised to come meet me.”

“And the other is my greatest enemy,” said Wildeve.

“And the other is my biggest enemy,” said Wildeve.

“It looks like Diggory Venn.”

“Looks like Diggory Venn.”

“That is the man.”

"That's the guy."

“It is an awkward meeting,” said she; “but such is my fortune. He knows too much about me, unless he could know more, and so prove to himself that what he now knows counts for nothing. Well, let it be—you must deliver me up to them.”

“It’s an awkward meeting,” she said; “but that’s just my luck. He knows too much about me, unless he could know even more and convince himself that what he knows doesn’t matter. Well, let it be—you must hand me over to them.”

“You will think twice before you direct me to do that. Here is a man who has not forgotten an item in our meetings at Rainbarrow—he is in company with your husband. Which of them, seeing us together here, will believe that our meeting and dancing at the gipsy party was by chance?”

“You’ll think twice before you tell me to do that. Here’s a guy who hasn’t forgotten anything from our meetings at Rainbarrow—he’s with your husband. Which of them, seeing us together here, would believe that our meeting and dancing at the gypsy party was just a coincidence?”

“Very well,” she whispered gloomily. “Leave me before they come up.”

“Fine,” she whispered sadly. “Just go before they come up.”

Wildeve bade her a tender farewell, and plunged across the fern and furze, Eustacia slowly walking on. In two or three minutes she met her husband and his companion.

Wildeve said a gentle goodbye to her and dashed through the ferns and gorse, while Eustacia walked on slowly. In two or three minutes, she came across her husband and his friend.

“My journey ends here for tonight, reddleman,” said Yeobright as soon as he perceived her. “I turn back with this lady. Good night.”

“I'm done for the night, reddleman,” Yeobright said as soon as he saw her. “I'm heading back with this lady. Good night.”

“Good night, Mr. Yeobright,” said Venn. “I hope to see you better soon.”

“Good night, Mr. Yeobright,” Venn said. “I hope to see you feeling better soon.”

The moonlight shone directly upon Venn’s face as he spoke, and revealed all its lines to Eustacia. He was looking suspiciously at her. That Venn’s keen eye had discerned what Yeobright’s feeble vision had not—a man in the act of withdrawing from Eustacia’s side—was within the limits of the probable.

The moonlight shone right on Venn’s face as he spoke, showing all its lines to Eustacia. He was looking at her with suspicion. It was likely that Venn’s sharp eye had noticed what Yeobright’s weak vision hadn’t—a man trying to pull away from Eustacia’s side.

If Eustacia had been able to follow the reddleman she would soon have found striking confirmation of her thought. No sooner had Clym given her his arm and led her off the scene than the reddleman turned back from the beaten track towards East Egdon, whither he had been strolling merely to accompany Clym in his walk, Diggory’s van being again in the neighbourhood. Stretching out his long legs, he crossed the pathless portion of the heath somewhat in the direction which Wildeve had taken. Only a man accustomed to nocturnal rambles could at this hour have descended those shaggy slopes with Venn’s velocity without falling headlong into a pit, or snapping off his leg by jamming his foot into some rabbit burrow. But Venn went on without much inconvenience to himself, and the course of his scamper was towards the Quiet Woman Inn. This place he reached in about half an hour, and he was well aware that no person who had been near Throope Corner when he started could have got down here before him.

If Eustacia had been able to follow the reddleman, she would have quickly found solid proof of her suspicions. As soon as Clym gave her his arm and led her away from the scene, the reddleman turned back from the well-trodden path towards East Egdon, where he had merely been walking to accompany Clym, Diggory’s van being nearby again. Stretching out his long legs, he crossed the unmarked part of the heath somewhat in the direction Wildeve had taken. Only someone used to nighttime walks could have navigated those rugged slopes with Venn’s speed without stumbling into a pit or twisting an ankle by stepping into a rabbit hole. But Venn continued on without much trouble, making his way towards the Quiet Woman Inn. He got there in about half an hour, knowing that anyone who had been near Throope Corner when he set off couldn’t have arrived there before him.

The lonely inn was not yet closed, though scarcely an individual was there, the business done being chiefly with travellers who passed the inn on long journeys, and these had now gone on their way. Venn went to the public room, called for a mug of ale, and inquired of the maid in an indifferent tone if Mr. Wildeve was at home.

The lonely inn wasn't closed yet, but hardly anyone was there. The business mostly came from travelers who passed through on long journeys, and they had now moved on. Venn went to the public room, ordered a mug of ale, and casually asked the maid if Mr. Wildeve was at home.

Thomasin sat in an inner room and heard Venn’s voice. When customers were present she seldom showed herself, owing to her inherent dislike for the business; but perceiving that no one else was there tonight she came out.

Thomasin sat in a back room and heard Venn’s voice. When there were customers around, she usually stayed hidden because she didn't like the business; but noticing that no one else was there tonight, she came out.

“He is not at home yet, Diggory,” she said pleasantly. “But I expected him sooner. He has been to East Egdon to buy a horse.”

“He's not home yet, Diggory,” she said cheerfully. “But I thought he would be back by now. He went to East Egdon to buy a horse.”

“Did he wear a light wideawake?”

“Did he wear a light wide-brimmed hat?”

“Yes.”

“Yep.”

“Then I saw him at Throope Corner, leading one home,” said Venn drily. “A beauty, with a white face and a mane as black as night. He will soon be here, no doubt.” Rising and looking for a moment at the pure, sweet face of Thomasin, over which a shadow of sadness had passed since the time when he had last seen her, he ventured to add, “Mr. Wildeve seems to be often away at this time.”

“Then I saw him at Throope Corner, leading one home,” Venn said casually. “A gorgeous creature, with a white face and a mane as black as night. He should be here soon, for sure.” Standing up and glancing for a moment at Thomasin's pure, sweet face, which had taken on a hint of sadness since the last time he saw her, he decided to add, “Mr. Wildeve seems to be away a lot at this time.”

“O yes,” cried Thomasin in what was intended to be a tone of gaiety. “Husbands will play the truant, you know. I wish you could tell me of some secret plan that would help me to keep him home at my will in the evenings.”

“O yes,” cried Thomasin in what was meant to sound cheerful. “Husbands can be unpredictable, you know. I wish you could share some secret strategy that would help me keep him at home when I want in the evenings.”

“I will consider if I know of one,” replied Venn in that same light tone which meant no lightness. And then he bowed in a manner of his own invention and moved to go. Thomasin offered him her hand; and without a sigh, though with food for many, the reddleman went out.

“I’ll think about it if I know of someone,” Venn replied in that same light tone that signified anything but lightness. He then bowed in his own unique way and turned to leave. Thomasin extended her hand to him; and without a sigh, though with plenty on his mind, the reddleman walked out.

When Wildeve returned, a quarter of an hour later Thomasin said simply, and in the abashed manner usual with her now, “Where is the horse, Damon?”

When Wildeve came back, about fifteen minutes later, Thomasin said quietly, in the shy way she had developed lately, "Where's the horse, Damon?"

“O, I have not bought it, after all. The man asks too much.”

“O, I didn’t buy it after all. The guy is asking for too much.”

“But somebody saw you at Throope Corner leading it home—a beauty, with a white face and a mane as black as night.”

“But someone saw you at Throope Corner bringing it home—a beauty, with a white face and a mane as black as night.”

“Ah!” said Wildeve, fixing his eyes upon her; “who told you that?”

“Ah!” said Wildeve, looking at her intently; “who told you that?”

“Venn the reddleman.”

"Venn the reddleman."

The expression of Wildeve’s face became curiously condensed. “That is a mistake—it must have been someone else,” he said slowly and testily, for he perceived that Venn’s countermoves had begun again.

The look on Wildeve’s face tightened. “That’s a mistake—it must have been somebody else,” he said slowly and irritably, realizing that Venn’s attempts to counter were starting up again.

IV.
Rough Coercion Is Employed

Those words of Thomasin, which seemed so little, but meant so much, remained in the ears of Diggory Venn: “Help me to keep him home in the evenings.”

Those words from Thomasin, which appeared so small but carried so much weight, lingered in Diggory Venn's mind: “Help me to keep him home in the evenings.”

On this occasion Venn had arrived on Egdon Heath only to cross to the other side—he had no further connection with the interests of the Yeobright family, and he had a business of his own to attend to. Yet he suddenly began to feel himself drifting into the old track of manœuvring on Thomasin’s account.

On this occasion, Venn had come to Egdon Heath just to get to the other side—he had no other ties to the Yeobright family’s affairs, and he had his own business to take care of. But he suddenly found himself slipping back into the familiar routine of trying to help Thomasin.

He sat in his van and considered. From Thomasin’s words and manner he had plainly gathered that Wildeve neglected her. For whom could he neglect her if not for Eustacia? Yet it was scarcely credible that things had come to such a head as to indicate that Eustacia systematically encouraged him. Venn resolved to reconnoitre somewhat carefully the lonely road which led along the vale from Wildeve’s dwelling to Clym’s house at Alderworth.

He sat in his van and thought. From Thomasin’s words and behavior, he clearly realized that Wildeve was neglecting her. Who else could he be neglecting her for if not for Eustacia? Still, it was hard to believe that things had escalated to the point where Eustacia was actually encouraging him. Venn decided to cautiously scout the lonely road that ran from Wildeve’s place to Clym’s house at Alderworth.

At this time, as has been seen, Wildeve was quite innocent of any predetermined act of intrigue, and except at the dance on the green he had not once met Eustacia since her marriage. But that the spirit of intrigue was in him had been shown by a recent romantic habit of his—a habit of going out after dark and strolling towards Alderworth, there looking at the moon and stars, looking at Eustacia’s house, and walking back at leisure.

At this point, as noted, Wildeve had no intention of plotting anything, and aside from the dance on the green, he hadn't seen Eustacia since she got married. However, the fact that he was feeling intrigued was evident from a new romantic routine he had developed—he would go out after dark and wander towards Alderworth, gazing at the moon and stars, looking at Eustacia’s house, and then taking his time to walk back.

Accordingly, when watching on the night after the festival, the reddleman saw him ascend by the little path, lean over the front gate of Clym’s garden, sigh, and turn to go back again. It was plain that Wildeve’s intrigue was rather ideal than real. Venn retreated before him down the hill to a place where the path was merely a deep groove between the heather; here he mysteriously bent over the ground for a few minutes, and retired. When Wildeve came on to that spot his ankle was caught by something, and he fell headlong.

That night after the festival, the reddleman saw him walk up the little path, lean over the front gate of Clym’s garden, sigh, and then turn to go back. It was clear that Wildeve’s feelings were more about an idea than anything real. Venn stepped back down the hill to a spot where the path was just a deep groove between the heather; here he mysteriously bent over the ground for a few minutes and then left. When Wildeve reached that spot, something caught his ankle, and he fell flat on his face.

As soon as he had recovered the power of respiration he sat up and listened. There was not a sound in the gloom beyond the spiritless stir of the summer wind. Feeling about for the obstacle which had flung him down, he discovered that two tufts of heath had been tied together across the path, forming a loop, which to a traveller was certain overthrow. Wildeve pulled off the string that bound them, and went on with tolerable quickness. On reaching home he found the cord to be of a reddish colour. It was just what he had expected.

As soon as he could breathe again, he sat up and listened. There was complete silence in the darkness, except for the dull rustle of the summer wind. Feeling around for what had tripped him, he realized that two clumps of heath had been tied together across the path, creating a loop that would definitely knock over a traveler. Wildeve untied the string, and continued on with decent speed. When he got home, he discovered the cord was reddish. It was exactly what he had predicted.

Although his weaknesses were not specially those akin to physical fear, this species of coup-de-Jarnac from one he knew too well troubled the mind of Wildeve. But his movements were unaltered thereby. A night or two later he again went along the vale to Alderworth, taking the precaution of keeping out of any path. The sense that he was watched, that craft was employed to circumvent his errant tastes, added piquancy to a journey so entirely sentimental, so long as the danger was of no fearful sort. He imagined that Venn and Mrs. Yeobright were in league, and felt that there was a certain legitimacy in combating such a coalition.

Although his weaknesses weren't exactly related to physical fear, this kind of backstabbing from someone he knew well weighed heavily on Wildeve's mind. However, it didn’t change how he moved. A night or two later, he again walked through the valley to Alderworth, being careful to stay off any path. The feeling that he was being watched, that there were tricks being used to counter his wandering desires, made the journey feel even more thrilling, as long as the danger wasn't too terrifying. He imagined that Venn and Mrs. Yeobright were working together and felt that there was a certain validity in fighting against such a partnership.

The heath tonight appeared to be totally deserted; and Wildeve, after looking over Eustacia’s garden gate for some little time, with a cigar in his mouth, was tempted by the fascination that emotional smuggling had for his nature to advance towards the window, which was not quite closed, the blind being only partly drawn down. He could see into the room, and Eustacia was sitting there alone. Wildeve contemplated her for a minute, and then retreating into the heath beat the ferns lightly, whereupon moths flew out alarmed. Securing one, he returned to the window, and holding the moth to the chink, opened his hand. The moth made towards the candle upon Eustacia’s table, hovered round it two or three times, and flew into the flame.

The heath tonight looked completely empty; and Wildeve, after peering over Eustacia’s garden gate for a little while with a cigar in his mouth, felt drawn by the allure of emotional risk to move closer to the window, which wasn't fully closed, as the blind was only partly drawn. He could see inside the room, and Eustacia was sitting there alone. Wildeve watched her for a moment, then stepped back into the heath and brushed the ferns lightly, making moths fly out in surprise. Catching one, he went back to the window and held the moth up to the small gap, opening his hand. The moth headed toward the candle on Eustacia's table, circled it two or three times, and then flew into the flame.

Eustacia started up. This had been a well-known signal in old times when Wildeve had used to come secretly wooing to Mistover. She at once knew that Wildeve was outside, but before she could consider what to do her husband came in from upstairs. Eustacia’s face burnt crimson at the unexpected collision of incidents, and filled it with an animation that it too frequently lacked.

Eustacia jumped up. This had been a familiar signal in the past when Wildeve would sneak in to woo her at Mistover. She immediately realized Wildeve was outside, but before she could think about what to do, her husband came in from upstairs. Eustacia's face turned bright red at the unexpected turn of events, filling her with a lively energy that she often lacked.

“You have a very high colour, dearest,” said Yeobright, when he came close enough to see it. “Your appearance would be no worse if it were always so.”

“You have a really bright color, my dear,” said Yeobright when he got close enough to see it. “You would look just as good if it were always like this.”

“I am warm,” said Eustacia. “I think I will go into the air for a few minutes.”

“I feel warm,” said Eustacia. “I think I’ll step outside for a few minutes.”

“Shall I go with you?”

"Should I go with you?"

“O no. I am only going to the gate.”

“O no. I’m just going to the gate.”

She arose, but before she had time to get out of the room a loud rapping began upon the front door.

She got up, but before she could leave the room, there was a loud knocking at the front door.

“I’ll go—I’ll go,” said Eustacia in an unusually quick tone for her; and she glanced eagerly towards the window whence the moth had flown; but nothing appeared there.

“I’ll go—I’ll go,” Eustacia said in a surprisingly fast tone for her; and she looked eagerly toward the window where the moth had flown, but nothing showed there.

“You had better not at this time of the evening,” he said. Clym stepped before her into the passage, and Eustacia waited, her somnolent manner covering her inner heat and agitation.

“You really shouldn’t at this time of the evening,” he said. Clym stepped in front of her into the hallway, and Eustacia waited, her sleepy demeanor hiding her inner warmth and anxiety.

She listened, and Clym opened the door. No words were uttered outside, and presently he closed it and came back, saying, “Nobody was there. I wonder what that could have meant?”

She listened, and Clym opened the door. No one spoke outside, and soon he closed it and came back, saying, “Nobody was there. I wonder what that could have meant?”

He was left to wonder during the rest of the evening, for no explanation offered itself, and Eustacia said nothing, the additional fact that she knew of only adding more mystery to the performance.

He spent the rest of the evening wondering, as no explanation came to light, and Eustacia remained silent, the fact that she was aware only adding more mystery to the situation.

Meanwhile a little drama had been acted outside which saved Eustacia from all possibility of compromising herself that evening at least. Whilst Wildeve had been preparing his moth-signal another person had come behind him up to the gate. This man, who carried a gun in his hand, looked on for a moment at the other’s operation by the window, walked up to the house, knocked at the door, and then vanished round the corner and over the hedge.

Meanwhile, a little drama unfolded outside that saved Eustacia from any chance of compromising herself that evening, at least. While Wildeve was getting ready with his moth-signal, another person approached him by the gate. This man, holding a gun, observed Wildeve's actions at the window for a moment, then walked up to the house, knocked on the door, and quickly disappeared around the corner and over the hedge.

“Damn him!” said Wildeve. “He has been watching me again.”

“Damn him!” Wildeve said. “He’s been watching me again.”

As his signal had been rendered futile by this uproarious rapping Wildeve withdrew, passed out at the gate, and walked quickly down the path without thinking of anything except getting away unnoticed. Halfway down the hill the path ran near a knot of stunted hollies, which in the general darkness of the scene stood as the pupil in a black eye. When Wildeve reached this point a report startled his ear, and a few spent gunshots fell among the leaves around him.

As his signal had been made pointless by the loud knocking, Wildeve stepped back, went out through the gate, and hurried down the path, only focused on escaping without being seen. Halfway down the hill, the path came close to a cluster of stunted holly bushes, which stood out like the pupil in a dark eye against the overall gloom. When Wildeve got to this spot, a loud bang startled him, and a few spent gunshots landed among the leaves around him.

There was no doubt that he himself was the cause of that gun’s discharge; and he rushed into the clump of hollies, beating the bushes furiously with his stick; but nobody was there. This attack was a more serious matter than the last, and it was some time before Wildeve recovered his equanimity. A new and most unpleasant system of menace had begun, and the intent appeared to be to do him grievous bodily harm. Wildeve had looked upon Venn’s first attempt as a species of horseplay, which the reddleman had indulged in for want of knowing better; but now the boundary line was passed which divides the annoying from the perilous.

There was no doubt that he was the reason the gun went off; he rushed into the thicket of hollies, wildly beating the bushes with his stick, but no one was there. This incident was far more serious than the last, and it took Wildeve some time to regain his composure. A new and very unsettling pattern of threats had started, and it seemed aimed at causing him serious injury. Wildeve had seen Venn’s first attempt as a kind of childish prank, something the reddleman did for lack of better judgment; but now the line had been crossed from just annoying to genuinely dangerous.

Had Wildeve known how thoroughly in earnest Venn had become he might have been still more alarmed. The reddleman had been almost exasperated by the sight of Wildeve outside Clym’s house, and he was prepared to go to any lengths short of absolutely shooting him, to terrify the young innkeeper out of his recalcitrant impulses. The doubtful legitimacy of such rough coercion did not disturb the mind of Venn. It troubles few such minds in such cases, and sometimes this is not to be regretted. From the impeachment of Strafford to Farmer Lynch’s short way with the scamps of Virginia there have been many triumphs of justice which are mockeries of law.

Had Wildeve known how serious Venn had become, he might have been even more worried. Venn was almost furious at the sight of Wildeve outside Clym’s house, and he was ready to do anything short of actually shooting him to scare the young innkeeper out of his stubborn behavior. The questionable morality of such harsh tactics didn’t bother Venn at all. This concerns few minds in similar situations, and sometimes that’s not a bad thing. From the trial of Strafford to Farmer Lynch’s swift action against troublemakers in Virginia, there have been many instances of so-called justice that mock the law.

About half a mile below Clym’s secluded dwelling lay a hamlet where lived one of the two constables who preserved the peace in the parish of Alderworth, and Wildeve went straight to the constable’s cottage. Almost the first thing that he saw on opening the door was the constable’s truncheon hanging to a nail, as if to assure him that here were the means to his purpose. On inquiry, however, of the constable’s wife he learnt that the constable was not at home. Wildeve said he would wait.

About half a mile below Clym’s secluded home was a small village where one of the two constables who kept the peace in the Alderworth parish lived, and Wildeve headed straight to the constable’s cottage. Almost the first thing he noticed when he opened the door was the constable’s baton hanging on a nail, as if to reassure him that he had the tools he needed. However, when he asked the constable’s wife, he found out that the constable wasn’t home. Wildeve said he would wait.

The minutes ticked on, and the constable did not arrive. Wildeve cooled down from his state of high indignation to a restless dissatisfaction with himself, the scene, the constable’s wife, and the whole set of circumstances. He arose and left the house. Altogether, the experience of that evening had had a cooling, not to say a chilling, effect on misdirected tenderness, and Wildeve was in no mood to ramble again to Alderworth after nightfall in hope of a stray glance from Eustacia.

The minutes passed, and the constable still hadn’t shown up. Wildeve went from being really upset to feeling uneasy with himself, the situation, the constable’s wife, and everything else going on. He got up and walked out of the house. Overall, that evening's experience had a cooling, if not chilling, effect on his misplaced feelings, and Wildeve wasn't in the mood to wander back to Alderworth after dark hoping for a glimpse of Eustacia.

Thus far the reddleman had been tolerably successful in his rude contrivances for keeping down Wildeve’s inclination to rove in the evening. He had nipped in the bud the possible meeting between Eustacia and her old lover this very night. But he had not anticipated that the tendency of his action would be to divert Wildeve’s movement rather than to stop it. The gambling with the guineas had not conduced to make him a welcome guest to Clym; but to call upon his wife’s relative was natural, and he was determined to see Eustacia. It was necessary to choose some less untoward hour than ten o’clock at night. “Since it is unsafe to go in the evening,” he said, “I’ll go by day.”

So far, the reddleman had been somewhat successful in his rough attempts to curb Wildeve’s urge to wander in the evening. He had shut down the chance of a meeting between Eustacia and her old lover that very night. But he hadn’t expected that his actions would end up pushing Wildeve to find another way rather than stopping him. The gambling with the guineas hadn’t made him a welcome guest to Clym, but it was only natural for him to visit his wife’s relative, and he was set on seeing Eustacia. He needed to choose a time less problematic than ten o’clock at night. “Since it’s unsafe to go in the evening,” he said, “I’ll go during the day.”

Meanwhile Venn had left the heath and gone to call upon Mrs. Yeobright, with whom he had been on friendly terms since she had learnt what a providential countermove he had made towards the restitution of the family guineas. She wondered at the lateness of his call, but had no objection to see him.

Meanwhile, Venn had left the heath and gone to visit Mrs. Yeobright, with whom he had been on friendly terms since she found out about the lucky move he made to help recover the family guineas. She was surprised by the late hour of his visit, but she had no problem seeing him.

He gave her a full account of Clym’s affliction, and of the state in which he was living; then, referring to Thomasin, touched gently upon the apparent sadness of her days. “Now, ma’am, depend upon it,” he said, “you couldn’t do a better thing for either of ’em than to make yourself at home in their houses, even if there should be a little rebuff at first.”

He gave her a complete overview of Clym’s struggles and the situation he was in; then, mentioning Thomasin, he delicately brought up her obvious sadness. “Now, ma’am, trust me,” he said, “there’s no better thing you could do for either of them than to make yourself at home in their houses, even if there’s a bit of a cold reception at first.”

“Both she and my son disobeyed me in marrying; therefore I have no interest in their households. Their troubles are of their own making.” Mrs. Yeobright tried to speak severely; but the account of her son’s state had moved her more than she cared to show.

“Both she and my son went against my wishes by getting married; so I have no interest in their lives. Their problems are their own doing.” Mrs. Yeobright attempted to sound stern; however, the report of her son’s condition had affected her more than she wanted to reveal.

“Your visits would make Wildeve walk straighter than he is inclined to do, and might prevent unhappiness down the heath.”

“Your visits would make Wildeve stand taller than he usually does, and could help avoid unhappiness on the heath.”

“What do you mean?”

"What do you mean?"

“I saw something tonight out there which I didn’t like at all. I wish your son’s house and Mr. Wildeve’s were a hundred miles apart instead of four or five.”

“I saw something out there tonight that made me really uneasy. I wish your son’s house and Mr. Wildeve’s were a hundred miles apart instead of just four or five.”

“Then there was an understanding between him and Clym’s wife when he made a fool of Thomasin!”

“Then there was an understanding between him and Clym’s wife when he made a fool of Thomasin!”

“We’ll hope there’s no understanding now.”

“We’ll hope there’s no understanding now.”

“And our hope will probably be very vain. O Clym! O Thomasin!”

“And our hope will likely be very pointless. Oh Clym! Oh Thomasin!”

“There’s no harm done yet. In fact, I’ve persuaded Wildeve to mind his own business.”

“There’s no damage done yet. Actually, I’ve convinced Wildeve to focus on his own affairs.”

“How?”

"How?"

“O, not by talking—by a plan of mine called the silent system.”

“O, not by talking—by a method of mine called the silent system.”

“I hope you’ll succeed.”

"I wish you success."

“I shall if you help me by calling and making friends with your son. You’ll have a chance then of using your eyes.”

"I will if you help me by calling and making friends with your son. Then you'll have a chance to use your eyes."

“Well, since it has come to this,” said Mrs. Yeobright sadly, “I will own to you, reddleman, that I thought of going. I should be much happier if we were reconciled. The marriage is unalterable, my life may be cut short, and I should wish to die in peace. He is my only son; and since sons are made of such stuff I am not sorry I have no other. As for Thomasin, I never expected much from her; and she has not disappointed me. But I forgave her long ago; and I forgive him now. I’ll go.”

"Well, since it has come to this," Mrs. Yeobright said sadly, "I’ll admit to you, reddleman, that I thought about leaving. I would be much happier if we could make amends. The marriage can’t be changed, my life may be cut short, and I want to die in peace. He is my only son; and since sons are made of this kind of character, I’m not sorry I don’t have any others. As for Thomasin, I never expected much from her; and she hasn’t let me down. But I forgave her long ago; and I forgive him now. I’ll go."

At this very time of the reddleman’s conversation with Mrs. Yeobright at Blooms-End another conversation on the same subject was languidly proceeding at Alderworth.

At the same time the reddleman was talking to Mrs. Yeobright at Blooms-End, another conversation about the same topic was slowly happening at Alderworth.

All the day Clym had borne himself as if his mind were too full of its own matter to allow him to care about outward things, and his words now showed what had occupied his thoughts. It was just after the mysterious knocking that he began the theme. “Since I have been away today, Eustacia, I have considered that something must be done to heal up this ghastly breach between my dear mother and myself. It troubles me.”

All day, Clym acted like his mind was too busy with its own stuff to pay attention to anything else, and his words now revealed what he had been thinking about. Right after the strange knocking, he began to speak. “Since I’ve been away today, Eustacia, I’ve realized that something needs to be done to fix this awful rift between my dear mother and me. It’s been bothering me.”

“What do you propose to do?” said Eustacia abstractedly, for she could not clear away from her the excitement caused by Wildeve’s recent manœuvre for an interview.

“What do you plan to do?” Eustacia asked absentmindedly, as she couldn’t shake off the excitement stirred up by Wildeve’s recent attempt to get an interview.

“You seem to take a very mild interest in what I propose, little or much,” said Clym, with tolerable warmth.

“You seem to have a rather mild interest in what I’m suggesting, whether it’s a little or a lot,” said Clym, somewhat warmly.

“You mistake me,” she answered, reviving at his reproach. “I am only thinking.”

“You're mistaken,” she replied, reenergized by his criticism. “I’m just thinking.”

“What of?”

"What about?"

“Partly of that moth whose skeleton is getting burnt up in the wick of the candle,” she said slowly. “But you know I always take an interest in what you say.”

“Partly from that moth whose skeleton is getting burned up in the wick of the candle,” she said slowly. “But you know I always take an interest in what you say.”

“Very well, dear. Then I think I must go and call upon her.” ...He went on with tender feeling: “It is a thing I am not at all too proud to do, and only a fear that I might irritate her has kept me away so long. But I must do something. It is wrong in me to allow this sort of thing to go on.”

“Alright, dear. I think I should go and visit her.” ...He continued with genuine emotion: “It’s not something I feel too proud to do, and only my worry about irritating her has kept me from going for so long. But I have to take action. It’s wrong of me to let this situation continue.”

“What have you to blame yourself about?”

“What do you have to blame yourself for?”

“She is getting old, and her life is lonely, and I am her only son.”

“She’s getting older, her life feels lonely, and I’m her only son.”

“She has Thomasin.”

"She has Thomasin."

“Thomasin is not her daughter; and if she were that would not excuse me. But this is beside the point. I have made up my mind to go to her, and all I wish to ask you is whether you will do your best to help me—that is, forget the past; and if she shows her willingness to be reconciled, meet her halfway by welcoming her to our house, or by accepting a welcome to hers?”

“Thomasin isn't her daughter; and even if she were, that wouldn't make it okay. But that's not the main issue. I've decided to go see her, and all I want to ask is if you'll do your best to help me—that is, put the past behind us; and if she wants to reconcile, meet her halfway by welcoming her to our home or by accepting her invitation to hers?”

At first Eustacia closed her lips as if she would rather do anything on the whole globe than what he suggested. But the lines of her mouth softened with thought, though not so far as they might have softened, and she said, “I will put nothing in your way; but after what has passed it is asking too much that I go and make advances.”

At first, Eustacia pressed her lips together, like she would prefer to do anything else in the world than what he suggested. But the lines around her mouth relaxed a bit as she thought it over, though not as much as they could have, and she said, “I won’t stand in your way; but after what’s happened, it’s asking too much for me to go and make the first move.”

“You never distinctly told me what did pass between you.”

“You never clearly told me what happened between you.”

“I could not do it then, nor can I now. Sometimes more bitterness is sown in five minutes than can be got rid of in a whole life; and that may be the case here.” She paused a few moments, and added, “If you had never returned to your native place, Clym, what a blessing it would have been for you!... It has altered the destinies of——”

“I couldn’t do it then, and I can’t do it now. Sometimes more bitterness is created in five minutes than can be cleared away in a whole lifetime; and that might be true here.” She paused for a moment and added, “If you had never come back to your hometown, Clym, what a blessing that would have been for you!... It has changed the destinies of——”

“Three people.”

"Three people."

“Five,” Eustacia thought; but she kept that in.

“Five,” Eustacia thought; but she kept that to herself.

V.
The Journey across the Heath

Thursday, the thirty-first of August, was one of a series of days during which snug houses were stifling, and when cool draughts were treats; when cracks appeared in clayey gardens, and were called “earthquakes” by apprehensive children; when loose spokes were discovered in the wheels of carts and carriages; and when stinging insects haunted the air, the earth, and every drop of water that was to be found.

Thursday, August 31st, was one of those days when cozy homes felt stuffy, and a cool breeze was a welcome relief; when dry patches showed up in the muddy gardens, and worried kids called them “earthquakes”; when loose spokes were found in the wheels of carts and vehicles; and when buzzing insects filled the air, the ground, and every bit of water available.

In Mrs. Yeobright’s garden large-leaved plants of a tender kind flagged by ten o’clock in the morning; rhubarb bent downward at eleven; and even stiff cabbages were limp by noon.

In Mrs. Yeobright’s garden, big-leaved delicate plants drooped by ten in the morning; rhubarb sagged by eleven; and even rigid cabbages were wilting by noon.

It was about eleven o’clock on this day that Mrs. Yeobright started across the heath towards her son’s house, to do her best in getting reconciled with him and Eustacia, in conformity with her words to the reddleman. She had hoped to be well advanced in her walk before the heat of the day was at its highest, but after setting out she found that this was not to be done. The sun had branded the whole heath with its mark, even the purple heath-flowers having put on a brownness under the dry blazes of the few preceding days. Every valley was filled with air like that of a kiln, and the clean quartz sand of the winter water-courses, which formed summer paths, had undergone a species of incineration since the drought had set in.

It was around eleven o’clock that Mrs. Yeobright started across the heath towards her son’s house, aiming to make amends with him and Eustacia, just like she had promised the reddleman. She had hoped to make good progress on her walk before the heat of the day peaked, but after setting out, she realized that wouldn't happen. The sun had scorched the entire heath, even the purple heath flowers had turned brown under the relentless heat of the past few days. Every valley was filled with air that felt like it came from a furnace, and the clean quartz sand of the winter watercourses, which created paths in the summer, had been almost burned to a crisp since the drought began.

In cool, fresh weather Mrs. Yeobright would have found no inconvenience in walking to Alderworth, but the present torrid attack made the journey a heavy undertaking for a woman past middle age; and at the end of the third mile she wished that she had hired Fairway to drive her a portion at least of the distance. But from the point at which she had arrived it was as easy to reach Clym’s house as to get home again. So she went on, the air around her pulsating silently, and oppressing the earth with lassitude. She looked at the sky overhead, and saw that the sapphirine hue of the zenith in spring and early summer had been replaced by a metallic violet.

In cool, fresh weather, Mrs. Yeobright wouldn’t have minded walking to Alderworth, but the current sweltering heat made the journey quite challenging for a woman past middle age. By the end of the third mile, she regretted not hiring Fairway to drive her at least part of the way. However, from where she was, it was just as easy to reach Clym’s house as it was to get back home. So she continued on, the air around her thick and heavy, weighing down the earth with fatigue. She looked up at the sky and noticed that the bright blue color of spring and early summer had been replaced by a dull metallic violet.

Occasionally she came to a spot where independent worlds of ephemerons were passing their time in mad carousal, some in the air, some on the hot ground and vegetation, some in the tepid and stringy water of a nearly dried pool. All the shallower ponds had decreased to a vaporous mud amid which the maggoty shapes of innumerable obscure creatures could be indistinctly seen, heaving and wallowing with enjoyment. Being a woman not disinclined to philosophize she sometimes sat down under her umbrella to rest and to watch their happiness, for a certain hopefulness as to the result of her visit gave ease to her mind, and between important thoughts left it free to dwell on any infinitesimal matter which caught her eyes.

Sometimes she found herself in places where independent little worlds of tiny creatures were having a wild time—some in the air, some on the hot ground and plants, and some in the lukewarm, slimy water of a nearly dried-up pond. All the shallower pools had turned into cloudy mud where the wriggly shapes of countless obscure creatures could be vaguely seen, enjoying themselves as they squirmed and rolled around. Being a woman who liked to think deeply, she would occasionally sit down under her umbrella to rest and watch their joy. A certain sense of hope about the outcome of her visit relaxed her mind, allowing her to drift between significant thoughts and any tiny detail that caught her attention.

Mrs. Yeobright had never before been to her son’s house, and its exact position was unknown to her. She tried one ascending path and another, and found that they led her astray. Retracing her steps, she came again to an open level, where she perceived at a distance a man at work. She went towards him and inquired the way.

Mrs. Yeobright had never been to her son’s house before, and she didn’t know exactly where it was. She tried one path up the hill and then another, but they both took her off track. Turning back, she found herself at a flat area where she saw a man working in the distance. She walked over to him and asked for directions.

The labourer pointed out the direction, and added, “Do you see that furze-cutter, ma’am, going up that footpath yond?”

The worker pointed out the direction and said, “Do you see that furze-cutter, ma’am, going up that footpath over there?”

Mrs. Yeobright strained her eyes, and at last said that she did perceive him.

Mrs. Yeobright squinted, and finally said that she could see him.

“Well, if you follow him you can make no mistake. He’s going to the same place, ma’am.”

“Well, if you follow him, you can’t go wrong. He’s heading to the same place, ma’am.”

She followed the figure indicated. He appeared of a russet hue, not more distinguishable from the scene around him than the green caterpillar from the leaf it feeds on. His progress when actually walking was more rapid than Mrs. Yeobright’s; but she was enabled to keep at an equable distance from him by his habit of stopping whenever he came to a brake of brambles, where he paused awhile. On coming in her turn to each of these spots she found half a dozen long limp brambles which he had cut from the bush during his halt and laid out straight beside the path. They were evidently intended for furze-faggot bonds which he meant to collect on his return.

She followed the figure he pointed out. He had a reddish-brown color, barely noticeable against the background, like a green caterpillar on the leaf it munches. When he walked, he moved faster than Mrs. Yeobright, but she managed to stay a steady distance behind him because he kept stopping whenever he reached a thicket of brambles, where he would pause for a bit. Each time she arrived at these spots, she found half a dozen long, limp brambles that he had cut from the bush during his break and laid out straight beside the path. It was clear he intended to use them as bonds for the bundles of gorse he planned to collect on his way back.

The silent being who thus occupied himself seemed to be of no more account in life than an insect. He appeared as a mere parasite of the heath, fretting its surface in his daily labour as a moth frets a garment, entirely engrossed with its products, having no knowledge of anything in the world but fern, furze, heath, lichens, and moss.

The quiet person who kept himself busy seemed to matter no more in life than an insect. He seemed like a simple parasite of the heath, wearing away its surface in his daily work like a moth damages a piece of clothing, completely focused on what he produced, knowing nothing of the world beyond ferns, gorse, heath, lichens, and moss.

The furze-cutter was so absorbed in the business of his journey that he never turned his head; and his leather-legged and gauntleted form at length became to her as nothing more than a moving handpost to show her the way. Suddenly she was attracted to his individuality by observing peculiarities in his walk. It was a gait she had seen somewhere before; and the gait revealed the man to her, as the gait of Ahimaaz in the distant plain made him known to the watchman of the king. “His walk is exactly as my husband’s used to be,” she said; and then the thought burst upon her that the furze-cutter was her son.

The furze-cutter was so focused on his journey that he didn't look back; his leather-clad, gaunt figure eventually became just a moving marker guiding her way. Suddenly, she noticed something unique about his walk. It was a stride she recognized from somewhere, and it revealed the man to her, much like Ahimaaz’s gait identified him to the king’s watchman on the distant plain. “His walk is just like my husband’s used to be,” she said; then the realization hit her that the furze-cutter was her son.

She was scarcely able to familiarize herself with this strange reality. She had been told that Clym was in the habit of cutting furze, but she had supposed that he occupied himself with the labour only at odd times, by way of useful pastime; yet she now beheld him as a furze-cutter and nothing more—wearing the regulation dress of the craft, and thinking the regulation thoughts, to judge by his motions. Planning a dozen hasty schemes for at once preserving him and Eustacia from this mode of life, she throbbingly followed the way, and saw him enter his own door.

She could hardly get used to this strange reality. She had been told that Clym often cut furze, but she thought he only did it occasionally as a way to keep busy; now, however, she saw him as just a furze-cutter—dressed in the standard work clothes and seemingly lost in the typical thoughts for the job, judging by how he moved. Her mind raced with a dozen quick ideas to save both him and Eustacia from this way of life as she anxiously followed behind and watched him go inside his house.

At one side of Clym’s house was a knoll, and on the top of the knoll a clump of fir trees so highly thrust up into the sky that their foliage from a distance appeared as a black spot in the air above the crown of the hill. On reaching this place Mrs. Yeobright felt distressingly agitated, weary, and unwell. She ascended, and sat down under their shade to recover herself, and to consider how best to break the ground with Eustacia, so as not to irritate a woman underneath whose apparent indolence lurked passions even stronger and more active than her own.

At one side of Clym's house was a small hill, and on top of the hill stood a group of fir trees that reached so high into the sky that their leaves looked like a black spot in the air from a distance above the hilltop. When Mrs. Yeobright arrived at this spot, she felt incredibly anxious, tired, and unwell. She climbed up and sat down under their shade to gather herself and think about how to approach Eustacia without making her angry, considering that beneath Eustacia's seemingly lazy exterior were passions even stronger and more intense than her own.

The trees beneath which she sat were singularly battered, rude, and wild, and for a few minutes Mrs. Yeobright dismissed thoughts of her own storm-broken and exhausted state to contemplate theirs. Not a bough in the nine trees which composed the group but was splintered, lopped, and distorted by the fierce weather that there held them at its mercy whenever it prevailed. Some were blasted and split as if by lightning, black stains as from fire marking their sides, while the ground at their feet was strewn with dead fir-needles and heaps of cones blown down in the gales of past years. The place was called the Devil’s Bellows, and it was only necessary to come there on a March or November night to discover the forcible reasons for that name. On the present heated afternoon, when no perceptible wind was blowing, the trees kept up a perpetual moan which one could hardly believe to be caused by the air.

The trees she sat beneath were battered, rough, and wild, and for a few minutes, Mrs. Yeobright pushed aside thoughts of her own tired and storm-tossed state to focus on theirs. Not a single branch among the nine trees in the group was unharmed; they were splintered, trimmed, and twisted by the fierce weather that often had them at its mercy. Some looked as if they had been struck by lightning, with blackened streaks resembling fire marks on their sides, while the ground around them was covered in dead fir needles and piles of cones that had been blown down in past storms. This place was known as the Devil’s Bellows, and all it took was a visit on a March or November night to understand why. On this hot afternoon, with barely any breeze, the trees made a continuous moan that seemed hard to believe was caused by the air.

Here she sat for twenty minutes or more ere she could summon resolution to go down to the door, her courage being lowered to zero by her physical lassitude. To any other person than a mother it might have seemed a little humiliating that she, the elder of the two women, should be the first to make advances. But Mrs. Yeobright had well considered all that, and she only thought how best to make her visit appear to Eustacia not abject but wise.

Here she sat for twenty minutes or more before she could gather the courage to go down to the door, her confidence drained by her physical exhaustion. For anyone other than a mother, it might have felt a bit humiliating that she, the older of the two women, would be the first to make a move. But Mrs. Yeobright had thought it all through, and she only considered how to make her visit seem to Eustacia not desperate but smart.

From her elevated position the exhausted woman could perceive the roof of the house below, and the garden and the whole enclosure of the little domicile. And now, at the moment of rising, she saw a second man approaching the gate. His manner was peculiar, hesitating, and not that of a person come on business or by invitation. He surveyed the house with interest, and then walked round and scanned the outer boundary of the garden, as one might have done had it been the birthplace of Shakespeare, the prison of Mary Stuart, or the Château of Hougomont. After passing round and again reaching the gate he went in. Mrs. Yeobright was vexed at this, having reckoned on finding her son and his wife by themselves; but a moment’s thought showed her that the presence of an acquaintance would take off the awkwardness of her first appearance in the house, by confining the talk to general matters until she had begun to feel comfortable with them. She came down the hill to the gate, and looked into the hot garden.

From her high vantage point, the tired woman could see the roof of the house below, along with the garden and the entire area surrounding the small home. Just as she was about to get up, she noticed a second man approaching the gate. His demeanor was strange and hesitant, not that of someone on official business or visiting by invitation. He looked at the house with interest and then walked around, examining the garden's outer boundary, as if it were the birthplace of Shakespeare, the prison of Mary Stuart, or the Château of Hougomont. After circling back and reaching the gate again, he went inside. Mrs. Yeobright was annoyed by this, as she had expected to find her son and his wife alone; however, after a moment’s thought, she realized that having an acquaintance there would ease the awkwardness of her first visit, allowing the conversation to focus on general topics until she started to feel more at ease with them. She walked down the hill to the gate and peered into the warm garden.

There lay the cat asleep on the bare gravel of the path, as if beds, rugs, and carpets were unendurable. The leaves of the hollyhocks hung like half-closed umbrellas, the sap almost simmered in the stems, and foliage with a smooth surface glared like metallic mirrors. A small apple tree, of the sort called Ratheripe, grew just inside the gate, the only one which throve in the garden, by reason of the lightness of the soil; and among the fallen apples on the ground beneath were wasps rolling drunk with the juice, or creeping about the little caves in each fruit which they had eaten out before stupefied by its sweetness. By the door lay Clym’s furze-hook and the last handful of faggot-bonds she had seen him gather; they had plainly been thrown down there as he entered the house.

There was a cat sleeping on the bare gravel of the path, as if beds, rugs, and carpets were unbearable. The hollyhock leaves hung like half-closed umbrellas, the sap almost bubbling in the stems, and the smooth foliage shone like metallic mirrors. A small apple tree, called Ratheripe, grew just inside the gate, the only one thriving in the garden due to the light soil; and among the fallen apples on the ground below were wasps drunk on the juice, or crawling around the little holes in each fruit that they had hollowed out before getting overwhelmed by its sweetness. By the door lay Clym’s furze-hook and the last handful of faggot-bonds she had seen him gather; they had obviously been dropped there as he entered the house.

VI.
A Conjuncture, and Its Result upon the Pedestrian

Wildeve, as has been stated, was determined to visit Eustacia boldly, by day, and on the easy terms of a relation, since the reddleman had spied out and spoilt his walks to her by night. The spell that she had thrown over him in the moonlight dance made it impossible for a man having no strong puritanic force within him to keep away altogether. He merely calculated on meeting her and her husband in an ordinary manner, chatting a little while, and leaving again. Every outward sign was to be conventional; but the one great fact would be there to satisfy him—he would see her. He did not even desire Clym’s absence, since it was just possible that Eustacia might resent any situation which could compromise her dignity as a wife, whatever the state of her heart towards him. Women were often so.

Wildeve was set on visiting Eustacia confidently during the day, keeping things casual since the reddleman had ruined his nighttime visits to her. The enchantment she had cast over him during the moonlit dance made it impossible for a man without strong moral convictions to stay away completely. He just planned to run into her and her husband in a normal way, chat for a bit, and then leave. All the outward signs would be conventional, but the one crucial fact would be there to satisfy him—he would see her. He didn’t even want Clym to be absent, since Eustacia might take issue with any situation that could undermine her dignity as a wife, no matter how she felt about him. Women were often like that.

He went accordingly; and it happened that the time of his arrival coincided with that of Mrs. Yeobright’s pause on the hill near the house. When he had looked round the premises in the manner she had noticed he went and knocked at the door. There was a few minutes’ interval, and then the key turned in the lock, the door opened, and Eustacia herself confronted him.

He went as planned, and it just so happened that he arrived at the same time Mrs. Yeobright took a break on the hill near the house. After he checked out the property the way she had seen, he knocked on the door. There was a brief wait, and then the key turned in the lock, the door opened, and Eustacia herself faced him.

Nobody could have imagined from her bearing now that here stood the woman who had joined with him in the impassioned dance of the week before, unless indeed he could have penetrated below the surface and gauged the real depth of that still stream.

Nobody could have guessed from her demeanor now that the woman who stood before him was the same one who had danced passionately with him just a week ago, unless he could see beyond the surface and measure the true depth of that calm water.

“I hope you reached home safely?” said Wildeve.

“I hope you got home safely?” said Wildeve.

“O yes,” she carelessly returned.

“Yeah,” she replied casually.

“And were you not tired the next day? I feared you might be.”

“And weren't you tired the next day? I was worried you might be.”

“I was rather. You need not speak low—nobody will over-hear us. My small servant is gone on an errand to the village.”

“I was just fine. You don't have to speak quietly—nobody will hear us. My little servant is out running an errand to the village.”

“Then Clym is not at home?”

“So, Clym isn’t home?”

“Yes, he is.”

“Yeah, he is.”

“O! I thought that perhaps you had locked the door because you were alone and were afraid of tramps.”

“O! I thought maybe you locked the door because you were alone and scared of homeless people.”

“No—here is my husband.”

“No—this is my husband.”

They had been standing in the entry. Closing the front door and turning the key, as before, she threw open the door of the adjoining room and asked him to walk in. Wildeve entered, the room appearing to be empty; but as soon as he had advanced a few steps he started. On the hearthrug lay Clym asleep. Beside him were the leggings, thick boots, leather gloves, and sleeve-waistcoat in which he worked.

They had been standing in the entrance. After shutting the front door and locking it like before, she opened the door to the next room and invited him to come in. Wildeve walked in, and the room seemed to be empty; but as soon as he took a few steps, he was startled. On the hearth rug, Clym was asleep. Next to him were his leggings, heavy boots, leather gloves, and the waistcoat he wore for work.

“You may go in; you will not disturb him,” she said, following behind. “My reason for fastening the door is that he may not be intruded upon by any chance comer while lying here, if I should be in the garden or upstairs.”

“You can go in; you won’t disturb him,” she said, walking behind. “I locked the door so that no unexpected visitor can interrupt him while he’s here, in case I’m in the garden or upstairs.”

“Why is he sleeping there?” said Wildeve in low tones.

“Why is he sleeping there?” Wildeve asked quietly.

“He is very weary. He went out at half-past four this morning, and has been working ever since. He cuts furze because it is the only thing he can do that does not put any strain upon his poor eyes.” The contrast between the sleeper’s appearance and Wildeve’s at this moment was painfully apparent to Eustacia, Wildeve being elegantly dressed in a new summer suit and light hat; and she continued: “Ah! you don’t know how differently he appeared when I first met him, though it is such a little while ago. His hands were as white and soft as mine; and look at them now, how rough and brown they are! His complexion is by nature fair, and that rusty look he has now, all of a colour with his leather clothes, is caused by the burning of the sun.”

“He is really exhausted. He went out at 4:30 this morning and has been working nonstop since. He cuts furze because it’s the only thing he can do that doesn’t strain his poor eyes.” The difference between the sleeper’s appearance and Wildeve’s at this moment was painfully obvious to Eustacia, Wildeve being smartly dressed in a new summer suit and a light hat; and she continued: “Ah! You have no idea how differently he looked when I first met him, even though it was just a little while ago. His hands were as white and soft as mine; and look at them now, how rough and tanned they are! His skin is naturally fair, and that rusty look he has now, matching his leather clothes, comes from too much sun exposure.”

“Why does he go out at all!” Wildeve whispered.

“Why does he go out at all?” Wildeve whispered.

“Because he hates to be idle; though what he earns doesn’t add much to our exchequer. However, he says that when people are living upon their capital they must keep down current expenses by turning a penny where they can.”

“Because he hates being idle; even though what he makes doesn’t contribute much to our finances. Still, he says that when people are relying on their savings, they have to minimize everyday costs by saving money wherever they can.”

“The fates have not been kind to you, Eustacia Yeobright.”

“The fates haven't been kind to you, Eustacia Yeobright.”

“I have nothing to thank them for.”

“I have nothing to be grateful to them for.”

“Nor has he—except for their one great gift to him.”

“Nor has he—except for their one huge gift to him.”

“What’s that?”

"What's that?"

Wildeve looked her in the eyes.

Wildeve looked her in the eyes.

Eustacia blushed for the first time that day. “Well, I am a questionable gift,” she said quietly. “I thought you meant the gift of content—which he has, and I have not.”

Eustacia blushed for the first time that day. “Well, I’m a questionable gift,” she said softly. “I thought you were talking about the gift of content—which he has, and I don’t.”

“I can understand content in such a case—though how the outward situation can attract him puzzles me.”

“I can understand the content in that situation—though I’m puzzled by how the external circumstances can appeal to him.”

“That’s because you don’t know him. He’s an enthusiast about ideas, and careless about outward things. He often reminds me of the Apostle Paul.”

"That’s because you don’t really know him. He’s passionate about ideas and indifferent to superficial matters. He often makes me think of the Apostle Paul."

“I am glad to hear that he’s so grand in character as that.”

“I’m glad to hear that he’s such a great person.”

“Yes; but the worst of it is that though Paul was excellent as a man in the Bible he would hardly have done in real life.”

“Yes, but the worst part is that even though Paul was great as a person in the Bible, he probably wouldn’t have worked in real life.”

Their voices had instinctively dropped lower, though at first they had taken no particular care to avoid awakening Clym. “Well, if that means that your marriage is a misfortune to you, you know who is to blame,” said Wildeve.

Their voices naturally got quieter, even though at first they didn't really try to keep from waking Clym. “Well, if that means your marriage is a problem for you, you know who to blame,” said Wildeve.

“The marriage is no misfortune in itself,” she retorted with some little petulance. “It is simply the accident which has happened since that has been the cause of my ruin. I have certainly got thistles for figs in a worldly sense, but how could I tell what time would bring forth?”

“The marriage itself isn’t the problem,” she replied with a bit of annoyance. “It's just the circumstances that have come up since then that have led to my downfall. I may have ended up with thorns instead of figs in a worldly sense, but how was I to know what the future would bring?”

“Sometimes, Eustacia, I think it is a judgment upon you. You rightly belonged to me, you know; and I had no idea of losing you.”

“Sometimes, Eustacia, I think this is a punishment for you. You truly belonged with me, you know; and I never intended to lose you.”

“No, it was not my fault! Two could not belong to you; and remember that, before I was aware, you turned aside to another woman. It was cruel levity in you to do that. I never dreamt of playing such a game on my side till you began it on yours.”

“No, it wasn’t my fault! Two couldn’t belong to you; and remember that, before I even realized, you turned to another woman. It was incredibly thoughtless of you to do that. I never even thought of playing such a game on my part until you started it on yours.”

“I meant nothing by it,” replied Wildeve. “It was a mere interlude. Men are given to the trick of having a passing fancy for somebody else in the midst of a permanent love, which reasserts itself afterwards just as before. On account of your rebellious manner to me I was tempted to go further than I should have done; and when you still would keep playing the same tantalizing part I went further still, and married her.” Turning and looking again at the unconscious form of Clym, he murmured, “I am afraid that you don’t value your prize, Clym.... He ought to be happier than I in one thing at least. He may know what it is to come down in the world, and to be afflicted with a great personal calamity; but he probably doesn’t know what it is to lose the woman he loved.”

“I didn’t mean anything by it,” Wildeve said. “It was just a brief distraction. Men often have a fleeting attraction to someone else even when they’re in a lasting relationship, which returns to normal afterward. Because of your defiant attitude toward me, I was tempted to go further than I should have; and when you kept playing the same teasing role, I went even further and married her.” He turned and looked again at the unaware Clym, murmuring, “I’m afraid you don’t appreciate what you have, Clym... He should be happier than I am in at least one way. He may have experienced a downfall and faced a serious personal crisis, but he probably doesn’t know what it feels like to lose the woman he loved.”

“He is not ungrateful for winning her,” whispered Eustacia, “and in that respect he is a good man. Many women would go far for such a husband. But do I desire unreasonably much in wanting what is called life—music, poetry, passion, war, and all the beating and pulsing that are going on in the great arteries of the world? That was the shape of my youthful dream; but I did not get it. Yet I thought I saw the way to it in my Clym.”

“He isn’t ungrateful for having her,” Eustacia whispered, “and in that way, he’s a decent guy. Many women would go a long way for a husband like that. But am I asking too much in wanting what’s called life—music, poetry, passion, adventure, and all the excitement that’s happening in the world? That was what my youthful dream looked like; but I never got it. Still, I thought I could find a way to it through my Clym.”

“And you only married him on that account?”

“And you just married him for that reason?”

“There you mistake me. I married him because I loved him, but I won’t say that I didn’t love him partly because I thought I saw a promise of that life in him.”

“There you’re mistaken. I married him because I loved him, but I won’t say I didn’t love him partly because I thought I saw a promise of that life in him.”

“You have dropped into your old mournful key.”

"You've fallen back into your old sad tone."

“But I am not going to be depressed,” she cried perversely. “I began a new system by going to that dance, and I mean to stick to it. Clym can sing merrily; why should not I?”

“But I’m not going to be depressed,” she exclaimed stubbornly. “I started a new routine by going to that dance, and I plan to stick with it. Clym can sing happily; why can’t I?”

Wildeve looked thoughtfully at her. “It is easier to say you will sing than to do it; though if I could I would encourage you in your attempt. But as life means nothing to me, without one thing which is now impossible, you will forgive me for not being able to encourage you.”

Wildeve looked at her thoughtfully. “It’s easier to say you’ll sing than actually do it; still, if I could, I would support you in your attempt. But since life means nothing to me without one thing that’s now impossible, you’ll have to forgive me for not being able to encourage you.”

“Damon, what is the matter with you, that you speak like that?” she asked, raising her deep shady eyes to his.

“Damon, what’s wrong with you, talking like that?” she asked, lifting her dark, shadowy eyes to his.

“That’s a thing I shall never tell plainly; and perhaps if I try to tell you in riddles you will not care to guess them.”

"That's something I'll never say clearly; and maybe if I try to explain it in riddles, you won't want to figure them out."

Eustacia remained silent for a minute, and she said, “We are in a strange relationship today. You mince matters to an uncommon nicety. You mean, Damon, that you still love me. Well, that gives me sorrow, for I am not made so entirely happy by my marriage that I am willing to spurn you for the information, as I ought to do. But we have said too much about this. Do you mean to wait until my husband is awake?”

Eustacia was quiet for a minute, then said, “We have a strange relationship today. You're being unusually careful with your words. You mean, Damon, that you still love me. Well, that makes me sad, because I'm not so completely happy in my marriage that I can just reject you for saying that, like I should. But we've talked about this too much. Are you planning to wait until my husband is awake?”

“I thought to speak to him; but it is unnecessary, Eustacia, if I offend you by not forgetting you, you are right to mention it; but do not talk of spurning.”

“I thought about talking to him; but it’s not needed, Eustacia. If I upset you by not forgetting you, you’re right to bring it up; but please don’t talk about spurning.”

She did not reply, and they stood looking musingly at Clym as he slept on in that profound sleep which is the result of physical labour carried on in circumstances that wake no nervous fear.

She didn’t respond, and they stood there, deep in thought, watching Clym as he slept in that deep sleep that comes from hard work done in a setting that sparks no anxiety.

“God, how I envy him that sweet sleep!” said Wildeve. “I have not slept like that since I was a boy—years and years ago.”

“God, how I envy him that nice sleep!” said Wildeve. “I haven’t slept like that since I was a kid—many years ago.”

While they thus watched him a click at the gate was audible, and a knock came to the door. Eustacia went to a window and looked out.

While they were watching him, they heard a click at the gate, followed by a knock at the door. Eustacia went to a window and looked out.

Her countenance changed. First she became crimson, and then the red subsided till it even partially left her lips.

Her expression changed. First, she turned bright red, and then the color faded until it almost completely left her lips.

“Shall I go away?” said Wildeve, standing up.

“Should I leave?” Wildeve asked, standing up.

“I hardly know.”

"I barely know."

“Who is it?”

“Who’s there?”

“Mrs. Yeobright. O, what she said to me that day! I cannot understand this visit—what does she mean? And she suspects that past time of ours.”

“Mrs. Yeobright. Oh, what she said to me that day! I can’t make sense of this visit—what does she mean? And she thinks about that time we had.”

“I am in your hands. If you think she had better not see me here I’ll go into the next room.”

“I’m in your hands. If you think it’s better for her not to see me here, I’ll go into the next room.”

“Well, yes—go.”

"Sure, go ahead."

Wildeve at once withdrew; but before he had been half a minute in the adjoining apartment Eustacia came after him.

Wildeve quickly stepped back, but before he had spent even half a minute in the next room, Eustacia followed him.

“No,” she said, “we won’t have any of this. If she comes in she must see you—and think if she likes there’s something wrong! But how can I open the door to her, when she dislikes me—wishes to see not me, but her son? I won’t open the door!”

“No,” she said, “we're not doing any of this. If she comes in, she has to see you—and let her think there’s something wrong if she wants! But how can I open the door to her when she doesn't like me—when she wants to see not me, but her son? I won’t open the door!”

Mrs. Yeobright knocked again more loudly.

Mrs. Yeobright knocked again, this time harder.

“Her knocking will, in all likelihood, awaken him,” continued Eustacia, “and then he will let her in himself. Ah—listen.”

“Her knocking will probably wake him up,” Eustacia continued, “and then he’ll let her in himself. Ah—listen.”

They could hear Clym moving in the other room, as if disturbed by the knocking, and he uttered the word “Mother.”

They could hear Clym moving in the other room, as if disturbed by the knocking, and he said, “Mom.”

“Yes—he is awake—he will go to the door,” she said, with a breath of relief. “Come this way. I have a bad name with her, and you must not be seen. Thus I am obliged to act by stealth, not because I do ill, but because others are pleased to say so.”

“Yeah—he’s awake—he’ll head to the door,” she said, relieved. “This way. I have a bad reputation with her, and you can’t be seen. So, I have to be sneaky, not because I’m doing anything wrong, but because others like to think so.”

By this time she had taken him to the back door, which was open, disclosing a path leading down the garden. “Now, one word, Damon,” she remarked as he stepped forth. “This is your first visit here; let it be your last. We have been hot lovers in our time, but it won’t do now. Good-bye.”

By this point, she had led him to the open back door, revealing a path that went down the garden. “Now, listen, Damon,” she said as he stepped outside. “This is your first visit here; let it be your last. We’ve been passionate lovers before, but that can't happen anymore. Goodbye.”

“Good-bye,” said Wildeve. “I have had all I came for, and I am satisfied.”

"Goodbye," said Wildeve. "I've gotten everything I came for, and I'm satisfied."

“What was it?”

"What was that?"

“A sight of you. Upon my eternal honour I came for no more.”

“A glimpse of you. I swear on my eternal honor, I came for nothing more.”

Wildeve kissed his hand to the beautiful girl he addressed, and passed into the garden, where she watched him down the path, over the stile at the end, and into the ferns outside, which brushed his hips as he went along till he became lost in their thickets. When he had quite gone she slowly turned, and directed her attention to the interior of the house.

Wildeve kissed his hand to the beautiful girl he was speaking to, and walked into the garden, where she watched him down the path, over the stile at the end, and into the ferns outside, which brushed against his hips as he walked until he disappeared into their dense growth. Once he had completely gone, she slowly turned and focused her attention on the inside of the house.

But it was possible that her presence might not be desired by Clym and his mother at this moment of their first meeting, or that it would be superfluous. At all events, she was in no hurry to meet Mrs. Yeobright. She resolved to wait till Clym came to look for her, and glided back into the garden. Here she idly occupied herself for a few minutes, till finding no notice was taken of her she retraced her steps through the house to the front, where she listened for voices in the parlour. But hearing none she opened the door and went in. To her astonishment Clym lay precisely as Wildeve and herself had left him, his sleep apparently unbroken. He had been disturbed and made to dream and murmur by the knocking, but he had not awakened. Eustacia hastened to the door, and in spite of her reluctance to open it to a woman who had spoken of her so bitterly, she unfastened it and looked out. Nobody was to be seen. There, by the scraper, lay Clym’s hook and the handful of faggot-bonds he had brought home; in front of her were the empty path, the garden gate standing slightly ajar; and, beyond, the great valley of purple heath thrilling silently in the sun. Mrs. Yeobright was gone.

But it was possible that Clym and his mother might not want her there at this moment of their first meeting, or that her presence would be unnecessary. In any case, she wasn't eager to meet Mrs. Yeobright. She decided to wait until Clym came to find her and slipped back into the garden. There, she idly occupied herself for a few minutes, but when she noticed no one was paying attention to her, she retraced her steps through the house to the front, where she listened for voices in the parlor. Hearing none, she opened the door and went in. To her surprise, Clym was exactly as Wildeve and she had left him, his sleep seemingly uninterrupted. He had been disturbed and had dreamt and murmured due to the knocking, but he hadn’t woken up. Eustacia hurried to the door, and despite her reluctance to open it to a woman who had spoken of her so harshly, she unlatched it and looked outside. No one was in sight. There, by the scraper, were Clym’s hook and the bundle of faggot-bonds he had brought home; in front of her was the empty path, the garden gate slightly ajar; and beyond that, the vast valley of purple heather shimmering silently in the sun. Mrs. Yeobright was gone.

Clym’s mother was at this time following a path which lay hidden from Eustacia by a shoulder of the hill. Her walk thither from the garden gate had been hasty and determined, as of a woman who was now no less anxious to escape from the scene than she had previously been to enter it. Her eyes were fixed on the ground; within her two sights were graven—that of Clym’s hook and brambles at the door, and that of a woman’s face at a window. Her lips trembled, becoming unnaturally thin as she murmured, “’Tis too much—Clym, how can he bear to do it! He is at home; and yet he lets her shut the door against me!”

Clym's mother was taking a path that Eustacia couldn’t see, hidden by a part of the hill. She walked quickly from the garden gate, with determination, like someone who was now just as eager to get away from the place as she had been to come to it before. Her gaze was on the ground; two images were etched in her mind—Clym’s hook and brambles at the door, and a woman’s face peering out from a window. Her lips quivered, becoming unnaturally thin as she whispered, “It’s too much—Clym, how can he stand to do this! He’s at home, and yet he lets her shut the door on me!”

In her anxiety to get out of the direct view of the house she had diverged from the straightest path homeward, and while looking about to regain it she came upon a little boy gathering whortleberries in a hollow. The boy was Johnny Nunsuch, who had been Eustacia’s stoker at the bonfire, and, with the tendency of a minute body to gravitate towards a greater, he began hovering round Mrs. Yeobright as soon as she appeared, and trotted on beside her without perceptible consciousness of his act.

In her eagerness to get out of sight of the house, she strayed from the quickest route home. As she looked around to find her way back, she stumbled upon a little boy picking whortleberries in a dip. The boy was Johnny Nunsuch, who had worked as Eustacia’s stoker at the bonfire. With the natural tendency of a small child to gravitate towards an adult, he began to circle around Mrs. Yeobright as soon as he saw her and walked alongside her without really noticing what he was doing.

Mrs. Yeobright spoke to him as one in a mesmeric sleep. “’Tis a long way home, my child, and we shall not get there till evening.”

Mrs. Yeobright spoke to him as if he were in a trance. “It’s a long way home, my child, and we won’t get there until evening.”

“I shall,” said her small companion. “I am going to play marnels afore supper, and we go to supper at six o’clock, because Father comes home. Does your father come home at six too?”

“I will,” said her small companion. “I’m going to play marbles before dinner, and we have dinner at six o’clock because Dad comes home. Does your dad come home at six too?”

“No, he never comes; nor my son either, nor anybody.”

“No, he never comes; neither does my son, nor anyone else.”

“What have made you so down? Have you seen a ooser?”

“What’s got you feeling so down? Have you seen a loser?”

“I have seen what’s worse—a woman’s face looking at me through a windowpane.”

“I’ve seen something worse—a woman’s face staring at me through a window.”

“Is that a bad sight?”

“Is that a bad look?”

“Yes. It is always a bad sight to see a woman looking out at a weary wayfarer and not letting her in.”

“Yes. It’s always a bad look to see a woman looking out at a tired traveler and not letting her in.”

“Once when I went to Throope Great Pond to catch effets I seed myself looking up at myself, and I was frightened and jumped back like anything.”

“Once when I went to Throope Great Pond to catch fish, I saw myself looking up at myself, and I was so scared that I jumped back like crazy.”

...“If they had only shown signs of meeting my advances halfway how well it might have been done! But there is no chance. Shut out! She must have set him against me. Can there be beautiful bodies without hearts inside? I think so. I would not have done it against a neighbour’s cat on such a fiery day as this!”

...“If they had just shown some willingness to meet me halfway, think how well it could have turned out! But there’s no chance. I’ve been shut out! She must have turned him against me. Can there be beautiful bodies without hearts inside? I think so. I wouldn’t have done it to a neighbor’s cat on such a blazing day like this!”

“What is it you say?”

"What did you say?"

“Never again—never! Not even if they send for me!”

“Never again—never! Not even if they call for me!”

“You must be a very curious woman to talk like that.”

“You must be a really curious woman to talk like that.”

“O no, not at all,” she said, returning to the boy’s prattle. “Most people who grow up and have children talk as I do. When you grow up your mother will talk as I do too.”

“O no, not at all,” she said, going back to the boy’s chatter. “Most people who grow up and have kids talk like I do. When you grow up, your mom will talk like I do too.”

“I hope she won’t; because ’tis very bad to talk nonsense.”

“I hope she doesn’t; because it’s really bad to talk nonsense.”

“Yes, child; it is nonsense, I suppose. Are you not nearly spent with the heat?”

“Yes, kid; it’s silly, I guess. Aren’t you almost worn out from the heat?”

“Yes. But not so much as you be.”

“Yes. But not as much as you are.”

“How do you know?”

“How do you know?”

“Your face is white and wet, and your head is hanging-down-like.”

“Your face is pale and damp, and your head is just hanging down.”

“Ah, I am exhausted from inside.”

“Ah, I feel drained inside.”

“Why do you, every time you take a step, go like this?” The child in speaking gave to his motion the jerk and limp of an invalid.

“Why do you move like that every time you take a step?” The child’s way of speaking made his movement look awkward and unsteady, like someone who's injured.

“Because I have a burden which is more than I can bear.”

“Because I have a weight that’s more than I can handle.”

The little boy remained silently pondering, and they tottered on side by side until more than a quarter of an hour had elapsed, when Mrs. Yeobright, whose weakness plainly increased, said to him, “I must sit down here to rest.”

The little boy stayed quiet, thinking, and they walked along side by side until more than fifteen minutes had passed, when Mrs. Yeobright, whose weakness was clearly growing, said to him, “I need to sit down here to rest.”

When she had seated herself he looked long in her face and said, “How funny you draw your breath—like a lamb when you drive him till he’s nearly done for. Do you always draw your breath like that?”

When she sat down, he looked at her face for a long time and said, “It's funny how you breathe—like a lamb when you push it to its limit. Do you always breathe like that?”

“Not always.” Her voice was now so low as to be scarcely above a whisper.

“Not always.” Her voice was now so low that it was barely above a whisper.

“You will go to sleep there, I suppose, won’t you? You have shut your eyes already.”

“You're going to sleep there, I guess, right? You've already closed your eyes.”

“No. I shall not sleep much till—another day, and then I hope to have a long, long one—very long. Now can you tell me if Rimsmoor Pond is dry this summer?”

“No. I won’t be sleeping much until—another day, and then I hope to have a long, long one—very long. Now can you tell me if Rimsmoor Pond is dry this summer?”

“Rimsmoor Pond is, but Oker’s Pool isn’t, because he is deep, and is never dry—’tis just over there.”

“Rimsmoor Pond is, but Oker’s Pool isn’t, because it's deep, and never dries up—it's just over there.”

“Is the water clear?”

"Is the water clean?"

“Yes, middling—except where the heath-croppers walk into it.”

“Yes, average—except where the heath-croppers step into it.”

“Then, take this, and go as fast as you can, and dip me up the clearest you can find. I am very faint.”

“Then, take this and go as quick as you can, and bring me the clearest one you can find. I'm feeling really weak.”

She drew from the small willow reticule that she carried in her hand an old-fashioned china teacup without a handle; it was one of half a dozen of the same sort lying in the reticule, which she had preserved ever since her childhood, and had brought with her today as a small present for Clym and Eustacia.

She pulled out an old-fashioned china teacup without a handle from the small willow bag she was holding; it was one of half a dozen of the same kind that she had kept since childhood, and she had brought it with her today as a little gift for Clym and Eustacia.

The boy started on his errand, and soon came back with the water, such as it was. Mrs. Yeobright attempted to drink, but it was so warm as to give her nausea, and she threw it away. Afterwards she still remained sitting, with her eyes closed.

The boy set off on his errand and soon returned with the water, whatever it was. Mrs. Yeobright tried to drink it, but it was too warm and made her feel nauseous, so she discarded it. Afterward, she continued to sit there with her eyes closed.

The boy waited, played near her, caught several of the little brown butterflies which abounded, and then said as he waited again, “I like going on better than biding still. Will you soon start again?”

The boy waited, played nearby, caught several of the little brown butterflies that were everywhere, and then said as he waited again, “I like moving on better than just staying still. Will you be starting again soon?”

“I don’t know.”

"I don't know."

“I wish I might go on by myself,” he resumed, fearing, apparently, that he was to be pressed into some unpleasant service. “Do you want me any more, please?”

“I wish I could go on by myself,” he continued, seeming to fear that he would be forced into some uncomfortable task. “Do you need me anymore, please?”

Mrs. Yeobright made no reply.

Mrs. Yeobright said nothing.

“What shall I tell Mother?” the boy continued.

“What should I tell Mom?” the boy asked.

“Tell her you have seen a broken-hearted woman cast off by her son.”

“Tell her you’ve seen a heartbroken woman abandoned by her son.”

Before quite leaving her he threw upon her face a wistful glance, as if he had misgivings on the generosity of forsaking her thus. He gazed into her face in a vague, wondering manner, like that of one examining some strange old manuscript the key to whose characters is undiscoverable. He was not so young as to be absolutely without a sense that sympathy was demanded, he was not old enough to be free from the terror felt in childhood at beholding misery in adult quarters hitherto deemed impregnable; and whether she were in a position to cause trouble or to suffer from it, whether she and her affliction were something to pity or something to fear, it was beyond him to decide. He lowered his eyes and went on without another word. Before he had gone half a mile he had forgotten all about her, except that she was a woman who had sat down to rest.

Before completely leaving her, he threw a nostalgic glance her way, as if he had doubts about the kindness of abandoning her like this. He looked at her in a vague, curious way, like someone studying an old manuscript with a code that can't be cracked. He wasn't so young that he didn't sense she needed sympathy, but he wasn't old enough to shake off the childhood fear of seeing suffering in places he once thought safe. It was beyond him to figure out whether she was someone who could cause trouble or someone who was simply suffering, whether to feel sorry for her or to be scared. He lowered his eyes and moved on without saying another word. By the time he had traveled half a mile, he had completely forgotten about her, except that she was a woman who had sat down to rest.

Mrs. Yeobright’s exertions, physical and emotional, had well-nigh prostrated her; but she continued to creep along in short stages with long breaks between. The sun had now got far to the west of south and stood directly in her face, like some merciless incendiary, brand in hand, waiting to consume her. With the departure of the boy all visible animation disappeared from the landscape, though the intermittent husky notes of the male grasshoppers from every tuft of furze were enough to show that amid the prostration of the larger animal species an unseen insect world was busy in all the fullness of life.

Mrs. Yeobright's physical and emotional struggles had nearly worn her out; still, she kept moving forward in short bursts with long pauses in between. The sun had moved far to the west and was shining directly in her face, like a ruthless firestarter with a brand in hand, ready to burn her up. Once the boy left, all visible life seemed to vanish from the landscape, although the occasional raspy sounds of male grasshoppers from every patch of gorse were enough to indicate that, despite the exhaustion of the larger animals, an unseen world of insects was thriving with energy and life.

In two hours she reached a slope about three-fourths the whole distance from Alderworth to her own home, where a little patch of shepherd’s-thyme intruded upon the path; and she sat down upon the perfumed mat it formed there. In front of her a colony of ants had established a thoroughfare across the way, where they toiled a never-ending and heavy-laden throng. To look down upon them was like observing a city street from the top of a tower. She remembered that this bustle of ants had been in progress for years at the same spot—doubtless those of the old times were the ancestors of these which walked there now. She leant back to obtain more thorough rest, and the soft eastern portion of the sky was as great a relief to her eyes as the thyme was to her head. While she looked a heron arose on that side of the sky and flew on with his face towards the sun. He had come dripping wet from some pool in the valleys, and as he flew the edges and lining of his wings, his thighs and his breast were so caught by the bright sunbeams that he appeared as if formed of burnished silver. Up in the zenith where he was seemed a free and happy place, away from all contact with the earthly ball to which she was pinioned; and she wished that she could arise uncrushed from its surface and fly as he flew then.

In two hours, she reached a slope that was about three-fourths of the way from Alderworth to her home, where a small patch of shepherd’s-thyme intruded on the path; she sat down on the fragrant mat it formed there. In front of her, a colony of ants had created a busy trail across the way, where they worked tirelessly, a heavy-laden crowd. Looking down at them felt like watching a city street from the top of a tower. She remembered that this bustling activity of ants had been happening at the same spot for years—no doubt, the ones from long ago were the ancestors of those walking there now. She leaned back for a better rest, and the soft eastern part of the sky was as refreshing to her eyes as the thyme was to her head. While she looked, a heron rose on that side of the sky and flew toward the sun. It had come dripping wet from some pool in the valleys, and as it flew, the edges and lining of its wings, its thighs, and its breast sparkled in the bright sunbeams, making it look like it was made of polished silver. Up in the zenith where it soared seemed like a free and happy place, far from the earthly ground that held her down, and she wished she could rise unburdened from its surface and fly as he did.

But, being a mother, it was inevitable that she should soon cease to ruminate upon her own condition. Had the track of her next thought been marked by a streak in the air, like the path of a meteor, it would have shown a direction contrary to the heron’s, and have descended to the eastward upon the roof of Clym’s house.

But as a mother, it was only natural that she would soon stop thinking about her own situation. If the course of her next thought had left a mark in the air, like the trail of a meteor, it would have pointed in the opposite direction of the heron’s and would have come down toward the east on the roof of Clym’s house.

VII.
The Tragic Meeting of Two Old Friends

He in the meantime had aroused himself from sleep, sat up, and looked around. Eustacia was sitting in a chair hard by him, and though she held a book in her hand she had not looked into it for some time.

He had woken up, sat up, and looked around. Eustacia was sitting in a chair next to him, and even though she held a book in her hand, she hadn't been looking at it for a while.

“Well, indeed!” said Clym, brushing his eyes with his hands. “How soundly I have slept! I have had such a tremendous dream, too—one I shall never forget.”

“Well, for sure!” said Clym, wiping his eyes with his hands. “I slept so well! I had such an amazing dream, too—one I’ll never forget.”

“I thought you had been dreaming,” said she.

“I thought you were dreaming,” she said.

“Yes. It was about my mother. I dreamt that I took you to her house to make up differences, and when we got there we couldn’t get in, though she kept on crying to us for help. However, dreams are dreams. What o’clock is it, Eustacia?”

“Yes. It was about my mom. I dreamt that I took you to her place to resolve our issues, and when we got there, we couldn’t get in, even though she kept crying out for help. But, you know, dreams are just dreams. What time is it, Eustacia?”

“Half-past two.”

"2:30."

“So late, is it? I didn’t mean to stay so long. By the time I have had something to eat it will be after three.”

"So late, huh? I didn't mean to be here this long. By the time I grab something to eat, it'll be after three."

“Ann is not come back from the village, and I thought I would let you sleep on till she returned.”

“Ann hasn’t come back from the village, and I thought I’d let you sleep until she returns.”

Clym went to the window and looked out. Presently he said, musingly, “Week after week passes, and yet Mother does not come. I thought I should have heard something from her long before this.”

Clym went to the window and looked out. After a moment, he said thoughtfully, “Week after week goes by, and still Mother hasn’t come. I thought I would have heard from her by now.”

Misgiving, regret, fear, resolution, ran their swift course of expression in Eustacia’s dark eyes. She was face to face with a monstrous difficulty, and she resolved to get free of it by postponement.

Doubt, regret, fear, and determination flashed through Eustacia’s dark eyes. She was confronted with a huge challenge, and she decided to escape it by delaying her decision.

“I must certainly go to Blooms-End soon,” he continued, “and I think I had better go alone.” He picked up his leggings and gloves, threw them down again, and added, “As dinner will be so late today I will not go back to the heath, but work in the garden till the evening, and then, when it will be cooler, I will walk to Blooms-End. I am quite sure that if I make a little advance Mother will be willing to forget all. It will be rather late before I can get home, as I shall not be able to do the distance either way in less than an hour and a half. But you will not mind for one evening, dear? What are you thinking of to make you look so abstracted?”

"I definitely need to go to Blooms-End soon," he said, "and I think it's better if I go alone." He picked up his leggings and gloves, then put them down again, and added, "Since dinner will be late today, I won't head back to the heath. Instead, I'll work in the garden until evening, and then, when it's cooler, I'll walk to Blooms-End. I'm pretty sure that if I make a bit of effort, Mother will be willing to forget everything. It will be pretty late before I get home since I can't cover the distance each way in less than an hour and a half. But you won't mind if I'm out late for one evening, right? What are you thinking about that makes you look so lost in thought?"

“I cannot tell you,” she said heavily. “I wish we didn’t live here, Clym. The world seems all wrong in this place.”

“I can’t tell you,” she said with a sigh. “I wish we didn’t live here, Clym. Everything feels off in this place.”

“Well—if we make it so. I wonder if Thomasin has been to Blooms-End lately. I hope so. But probably not, as she is, I believe, expecting to be confined in a month or so. I wish I had thought of that before. Poor Mother must indeed be very lonely.”

"Well—if we decide to. I wonder if Thomasin has been to Blooms-End recently. I hope she has. But probably not, since I believe she's expecting to give birth in a month or so. I wish I had thought of that earlier. Poor Mother must be feeling very lonely."

“I don’t like you going tonight.”

“I don't want you to go tonight.”

“Why not tonight?”

"How about tonight?"

“Something may be said which will terribly injure me.”

“Something might be said that could really hurt me.”

“My mother is not vindictive,” said Clym, his colour faintly rising.

“My mom isn’t vengeful,” Clym said, his face slightly reddening.

“But I wish you would not go,” Eustacia repeated in a low tone. “If you agree not to go tonight I promise to go by myself to her house tomorrow, and make it up with her, and wait till you fetch me.”

“But I really wish you wouldn’t go,” Eustacia said softly. “If you promise not to go tonight, I’ll go to her house by myself tomorrow, sort things out with her, and wait until you come to get me.”

“Why do you want to do that at this particular time, when at every previous time that I have proposed it you have refused?”

“Why do you want to do that right now when you've turned it down every other time I've suggested it?”

“I cannot explain further than that I should like to see her alone before you go,” she answered, with an impatient move of her head, and looking at him with an anxiety more frequently seen upon those of a sanguine temperament than upon such as herself.

“I can’t explain more than that I want to see her alone before you leave,” she replied, with an impatient nod of her head, looking at him with a concern more often seen in those with a cheerful disposition than in someone like her.

“Well, it is very odd that just when I had decided to go myself you should want to do what I proposed long ago. If I wait for you to go tomorrow another day will be lost; and I know I shall be unable to rest another night without having been. I want to get this settled, and will. You must visit her afterwards—it will be all the same.”

“Well, it's really strange that just when I decided to go myself, you suddenly want to do what I suggested a while ago. If I wait for you to go tomorrow, we'll lose another day; and I know I won't be able to relax another night without having been. I want to get this sorted out, and I will. You can visit her afterward—it'll be the same either way.”

“I could even go with you now?”

“I could even go with you now?”

“You could scarcely walk there and back without a longer rest than I shall take. No, not tonight, Eustacia.”

“You can hardly walk there and back without needing a longer break than I will take. No, not tonight, Eustacia.”

“Let it be as you say, then,” she replied in the quiet way of one who, though willing to ward off evil consequences by a mild effort, would let events fall out as they might sooner than wrestle hard to direct them.

“Okay, let it be like you said,” she answered softly, as someone who, while wanting to avoid bad outcomes with a gentle effort, would rather let things happen as they will than fight hard to control them.

Clym then went into the garden; and a thoughtful languor stole over Eustacia for the remainder of the afternoon, which her husband attributed to the heat of the weather.

Clym then went into the garden, and a thoughtful weariness washed over Eustacia for the rest of the afternoon, which her husband blamed on the heat.

In the evening he set out on the journey. Although the heat of summer was yet intense the days had considerably shortened, and before he had advanced a mile on his way all the heath purples, browns, and greens had merged in a uniform dress without airiness or graduation, and broken only by touches of white where the little heaps of clean quartz sand showed the entrance to a rabbit burrow, or where the white flints of a footpath lay like a thread over the slopes. In almost every one of the isolated and stunted thorns which grew here and there a nighthawk revealed his presence by whirring like the clack of a mill as long as he could hold his breath, then stopping, flapping his wings, wheeling round the bush, alighting, and after a silent interval of listening beginning to whirr again. At each brushing of Clym’s feet white millermoths flew into the air just high enough to catch upon their dusty wings the mellowed light from the west, which now shone across the depressions and levels of the ground without falling thereon to light them up.

In the evening, he set out on his journey. Even though the summer heat was still intense, the days had become noticeably shorter, and by the time he had traveled a mile, all the purples, browns, and greens of the heath had blended into a uniform look, lacking any lightness or variation, only interrupted by patches of white where small piles of clean quartz sand marked rabbit burrows, or where the white flints of a path lay like a thread across the slopes. In nearly every one of the scattered and stunted thorns growing here and there, a nighthawk announced his presence by making a whirring sound like a mill as long as he could hold his breath, then pausing, flapping his wings, circling the bush, landing, and after a quiet moment of listening, starting to whirr again. With each step Clym took, white millermoths fluttered into the air, rising just high enough to catch the softened light from the west on their dusty wings, which now shone over the dips and flat areas of the ground without illuminating them.

Yeobright walked on amid this quiet scene with a hope that all would soon be well. Three miles on he came to a spot where a soft perfume was wafted across his path, and he stood still for a moment to inhale the familiar scent. It was the place at which, four hours earlier, his mother had sat down exhausted on the knoll covered with shepherd’s-thyme. While he stood a sound between a breathing and a moan suddenly reached his ears.

Yeobright walked on through the peaceful scene, hoping everything would be okay soon. Three miles later, he reached a spot where a gentle fragrance floated across his path, and he paused for a moment to take in the familiar scent. It was the place where, four hours earlier, his mother had sat down, tired, on the knoll covered with shepherd’s-thyme. As he stood there, a sound that was halfway between a breath and a moan suddenly caught his attention.

He looked to where the sound came from; but nothing appeared there save the verge of the hillock stretching against the sky in an unbroken line. He moved a few steps in that direction, and now he perceived a recumbent figure almost close to his feet.

He turned to where the sound came from, but nothing was there except the edge of the hill rising against the sky in a smooth line. He took a few steps in that direction and then noticed a figure lying almost at his feet.

Among the different possibilities as to the person’s individuality there did not for a moment occur to Yeobright that it might be one of his own family. Sometimes furze-cutters had been known to sleep out of doors at these times, to save a long journey homeward and back again; but Clym remembered the moan and looked closer, and saw that the form was feminine; and a distress came over him like cold air from a cave. But he was not absolutely certain that the woman was his mother till he stooped and beheld her face, pallid, and with closed eyes.

Among the different possibilities regarding the person's identity, Yeobright never considered that it could be someone from his own family. Sometimes people cutting furze would camp outside to avoid a long journey home and back; but Clym remembered the moan, looked closer, and saw that the figure was female; a wave of distress washed over him like cold air from a cave. However, he wasn't completely sure that the woman was his mother until he bent down and saw her face, pale with her eyes closed.

His breath went, as it were, out of his body and the cry of anguish which would have escaped him died upon his lips. During the momentary interval that elapsed before he became conscious that something must be done all sense of time and place left him, and it seemed as if he and his mother were as when he was a child with her many years ago on this heath at hours similar to the present. Then he awoke to activity; and bending yet lower he found that she still breathed, and that her breath though feeble was regular, except when disturbed by an occasional gasp.

His breath seemed to leave his body, and the cry of pain that was about to escape him died on his lips. In the brief moment before he realized that something needed to be done, all feeling of time and place vanished, and it felt like he and his mother were back when he was a child, many years ago, on this heath during hours like these. Then he snapped back to action; leaning down further, he discovered that she was still breathing, and although her breaths were weak, they were steady, except for the occasional gasp that interrupted them.

“O, what is it! Mother, are you very ill—you are not dying?” he cried, pressing his lips to her face. “I am your Clym. How did you come here? What does it all mean?”

“O, what is it! Mom, are you really sick—you aren’t dying, are you?” he cried, pressing his lips to her face. “I’m your Clym. How did you get here? What does this all mean?”

At that moment the chasm in their lives which his love for Eustacia had caused was not remembered by Yeobright, and to him the present joined continuously with that friendly past that had been their experience before the division.

At that moment, the gap in their lives created by his love for Eustacia slipped Yeobright's mind, and to him, the present seamlessly connected with the friendly past they had shared before the separation.

She moved her lips, appeared to know him, but could not speak; and then Clym strove to consider how best to move her, as it would be necessary to get her away from the spot before the dews were intense. He was able-bodied, and his mother was thin. He clasped his arms round her, lifted her a little, and said, “Does that hurt you?”

She moved her lips, seemed to recognize him, but couldn't speak; and then Clym tried to think about the best way to get her moving, as they needed to leave the area before the dew became heavy. He was strong, and his mother was frail. He wrapped his arms around her, lifted her a bit, and asked, “Does that hurt you?”

She shook her head, and he lifted her up; then, at a slow pace, went onward with his load. The air was now completely cool; but whenever he passed over a sandy patch of ground uncarpeted with vegetation there was reflected from its surface into his face the heat which it had imbibed during the day. At the beginning of his undertaking he had thought but little of the distance which yet would have to be traversed before Blooms-End could be reached; but though he had slept that afternoon he soon began to feel the weight of his burden. Thus he proceeded, like Æneas with his father; the bats circling round his head, nightjars flapping their wings within a yard of his face, and not a human being within call.

She shook her head, and he picked her up; then, at a slow pace, continued on with his load. The air was now completely cool, but whenever he walked over a sandy patch of ground without any vegetation, the heat it had absorbed during the day reflected off its surface into his face. At the start of his journey, he hadn’t thought much about the distance left to reach Blooms-End, but even after taking a nap that afternoon, he quickly began to feel the weight of his burden. So he moved on, like Æneas with his father; bats circling around his head, nightjars flapping their wings just a foot from his face, with no one in sight.

While he was yet nearly a mile from the house his mother exhibited signs of restlessness under the constraint of being borne along, as if his arms were irksome to her. He lowered her upon his knees and looked around. The point they had now reached, though far from any road, was not more than a mile from the Blooms-End cottages occupied by Fairway, Sam, Humphrey, and the Cantles. Moreover, fifty yards off stood a hut, built of clods and covered with thin turves, but now entirely disused. The simple outline of the lonely shed was visible, and thither he determined to direct his steps. As soon as he arrived he laid her down carefully by the entrance, and then ran and cut with his pocketknife an armful of the dryest fern. Spreading this within the shed, which was entirely open on one side, he placed his mother thereon; then he ran with all his might towards the dwelling of Fairway.

While he was still almost a mile from the house, his mother showed signs of restlessness, as if being carried by him was uncomfortable for her. He sat her down on his knees and looked around. They had reached a point that, although far from any road, was only about a mile from the Blooms-End cottages where Fairway, Sam, Humphrey, and the Cantles lived. Also, about fifty yards away stood a hut made of clods and covered with thin turf, but it was now completely abandoned. The simple shape of the lonely shed was visible, and he decided to head there. Once he arrived, he carefully laid her down by the entrance, then quickly ran and cut an armful of the driest fern with his pocketknife. He spread this inside the shed, which was fully open on one side, and laid his mother on it; then he ran as fast as he could toward Fairway's place.

Nearly a quarter of an hour had passed, disturbed only by the broken breathing of the sufferer, when moving figures began to animate the line between heath and sky. In a few moments Clym arrived with Fairway, Humphrey, and Susan Nunsuch; Olly Dowden, who had chanced to be at Fairway’s, Christian and Grandfer Cantle following helter-skelter behind. They had brought a lantern and matches, water, a pillow, and a few other articles which had occurred to their minds in the hurry of the moment. Sam had been despatched back again for brandy, and a boy brought Fairway’s pony, upon which he rode off to the nearest medical man, with directions to call at Wildeve’s on his way, and inform Thomasin that her aunt was unwell.

Almost fifteen minutes had gone by, only interrupted by the labored breathing of the person in distress, when moving figures started to fill the space between the heath and the sky. Soon, Clym showed up with Fairway, Humphrey, and Susan Nunsuch; Olly Dowden, who had happened to be at Fairway’s, was followed closely by Christian and Grandfer Cantle. They came equipped with a lantern and matches, water, a pillow, and a few other things that came to mind in their rush. Sam had been sent back for brandy, and a boy led Fairway’s pony, on which he rode off to find the nearest doctor, telling him to stop by Wildeve’s on the way to let Thomasin know that her aunt was not well.

Sam and the brandy soon arrived, and it was administered by the light of the lantern; after which she became sufficiently conscious to signify by signs that something was wrong with her foot. Olly Dowden at length understood her meaning, and examined the foot indicated. It was swollen and red. Even as they watched the red began to assume a more livid colour, in the midst of which appeared a scarlet speck, smaller than a pea, and it was found to consist of a drop of blood, which rose above the smooth flesh of her ankle in a hemisphere.

Sam and the brandy soon showed up, and they gave it to her under the light of the lantern; after that, she became aware enough to gesture that something was off with her foot. Olly Dowden finally got her message and checked her foot. It was swollen and red. As they looked, the redness started to turn a darker shade, and in the center of it, they noticed a tiny scarlet spot, smaller than a pea, which turned out to be a drop of blood that was raised above the smooth skin of her ankle in a dome shape.

“I know what it is,” cried Sam. “She has been stung by an adder!”

“I know what it is,” shouted Sam. “She’s been bitten by a snake!”

“Yes,” said Clym instantly. “I remember when I was a child seeing just such a bite. O, my poor mother!”

“Yes,” Clym said right away. “I remember seeing a bite like that when I was a kid. Oh, my poor mom!”

“It was my father who was bit,” said Sam. “And there’s only one way to cure it. You must rub the place with the fat of other adders, and the only way to get that is by frying them. That’s what they did for him.”

“It was my dad who got bitten,” Sam said. “And there’s only one way to fix it. You have to rub the bite with the fat of other adders, and the only way to get that is by frying them. That’s what they did for him.”

“’Tis an old remedy,” said Clym distrustfully, “and I have doubts about it. But we can do nothing else till the doctor comes.”

“It's an old remedy,” Clym said skeptically, “and I have my doubts about it. But we can't do anything else until the doctor arrives.”

“’Tis a sure cure,” said Olly Dowden, with emphasis. “I’ve used it when I used to go out nursing.”

“It's a sure cure,” said Olly Dowden, emphasizing the point. “I've used it back when I used to go out nursing.”

“Then we must pray for daylight, to catch them,” said Clym gloomily.

“Then we have to pray for daylight to catch them,” Clym said gloomily.

“I will see what I can do,” said Sam.

“I'll see what I can do,” said Sam.

He took a green hazel which he had used as a walking stick, split it at the end, inserted a small pebble, and with the lantern in his hand went out into the heath. Clym had by this time lit a small fire, and despatched Susan Nunsuch for a frying pan. Before she had returned Sam came in with three adders, one briskly coiling and uncoiling in the cleft of the stick, and the other two hanging dead across it.

He grabbed a green hazel stick he had been using as a walking stick, split the end, inserted a small pebble, and with the lantern in hand, headed out into the heath. By that time, Clym had started a small fire and sent Susan Nunsuch to get a frying pan. Before she got back, Sam came in with three adders, one lively snake coiling and uncoiling in the split of the stick, and the other two lying dead across it.

“I have only been able to get one alive and fresh as he ought to be,” said Sam. “These limp ones are two I killed today at work; but as they don’t die till the sun goes down they can’t be very stale meat.”

“I’ve only managed to get one alive and fresh like he should be,” said Sam. “These limp ones are two I killed today at work; but since they don’t die until the sun goes down, they can’t be that stale.”

The live adder regarded the assembled group with a sinister look in its small black eye, and the beautiful brown and jet pattern on its back seemed to intensify with indignation. Mrs. Yeobright saw the creature, and the creature saw her—she quivered throughout, and averted her eyes.

The live adder looked at the gathered group with a menacing glare in its small black eye, and the stunning brown and black pattern on its back seemed to become more vibrant with anger. Mrs. Yeobright noticed the creature, and it noticed her—she shuddered all over and turned her gaze away.

“Look at that,” murmured Christian Cantle. “Neighbours, how do we know but that something of the old serpent in God’s garden, that gied the apple to the young woman with no clothes, lives on in adders and snakes still? Look at his eye—for all the world like a villainous sort of black currant. ’Tis to be hoped he can’t ill-wish us! There’s folks in heath who’ve been overlooked already. I will never kill another adder as long as I live.”

“Look at that,” murmured Christian Cantle. “Neighbors, how can we be sure that something of the old serpent in God’s garden, that gave the apple to the naked woman, still lives on in adders and snakes? Look at his eye—it’s just like a villainous kind of black currant. Let’s hope he doesn’t wish us any harm! There are people in the heath who’ve already been cursed. I will never kill another adder as long as I live.”

“Well, ’tis right to be afeard of things, if folks can’t help it,” said Grandfer Cantle. “’Twould have saved me many a brave danger in my time.”

“Well, it’s perfectly fine to be afraid of things if people can’t help it,” said Grandfer Cantle. “It would have saved me from many a brave danger in my time.”

“I fancy I heard something outside the shed,” said Christian. “I wish troubles would come in the daytime, for then a man could show his courage, and hardly beg for mercy of the most broomstick old woman he should see, if he was a brave man, and able to run out of her sight!”

“I think I heard something outside the shed,” said Christian. “I wish problems would happen during the day, because then a guy could show his bravery and wouldn't have to plead for mercy from the oldest, meanest woman around if he was a real man and could just run out of her sight!”

“Even such an ignorant fellow as I should know better than do that,” said Sam.

“Even someone as clueless as me should know better than to do that,” said Sam.

“Well, there’s calamities where we least expect it, whether or no. Neighbours, if Mrs. Yeobright were to die, d’ye think we should be took up and tried for the manslaughter of a woman?”

“Well, there are disasters that catch us off guard, whether we like it or not. Neighbors, if Mrs. Yeobright were to die, do you think we’d be arrested and charged with manslaughter?”

“No, they couldn’t bring it in as that,” said Sam, “unless they could prove we had been poachers at some time of our lives. But she’ll fetch round.”

“No, they couldn’t bring it in like that,” said Sam, “unless they could prove we were poachers at some point in our lives. But she’ll come around.”

“Now, if I had been stung by ten adders I should hardly have lost a day’s work for’t,” said Grandfer Cantle. “Such is my spirit when I am on my mettle. But perhaps ’tis natural in a man trained for war. Yes, I’ve gone through a good deal; but nothing ever came amiss to me after I joined the Locals in four.” He shook his head and smiled at a mental picture of himself in uniform. “I was always first in the most galliantest scrapes in my younger days!”

“Honestly, if I had been stung by ten snakes, I doubt I would’ve lost a day’s work over it,” said Grandfer Cantle. “That’s just how motivated I get when I’m challenged. But I guess that’s normal for someone who’s been trained for battle. Sure, I’ve been through a lot; but nothing ever really got to me after I joined the Locals in four.” He shook his head and smiled at the thought of himself in uniform. “I was always the first to dive into the wildest situations back in my younger days!”

“I suppose that was because they always used to put the biggest fool afore,” said Fairway from the fire, beside which he knelt, blowing it with his breath.

“I guess that was because they always used to put the biggest fool in front,” said Fairway from the fire, next to which he knelt, blowing on it with his breath.

“D’ye think so, Timothy?” said Grandfer Cantle, coming forward to Fairway’s side with sudden depression in his face. “Then a man may feel for years that he is good solid company, and be wrong about himself after all?”

“Do you think so, Timothy?” said Grandfer Cantle, coming over to Fairway’s side with a sudden look of sadness on his face. “So a man can believe for years that he is good company, and still be mistaken about himself?”

“Never mind that question, Grandfer. Stir your stumps and get some more sticks. ’Tis very nonsense of an old man to prattle so when life and death’s in mangling.”

“Forget that question, Grandfer. Get a move on and grab some more sticks. It’s really silly for an old man to chatter like that when life and death are at stake.”

“Yes, yes,” said Grandfer Cantle, with melancholy conviction. “Well, this is a bad night altogether for them that have done well in their time; and if I were ever such a dab at the hautboy or tenor viol, I shouldn’t have the heart to play tunes upon ’em now.”

“Yeah, yeah,” said Grandfer Cantle, with a sad certainty. “Well, this is a pretty rough night for those who have had their moments; and if I were ever good at the oboe or tenor viol, I wouldn’t have the heart to play tunes on them now.”

Susan now arrived with the frying pan, when the live adder was killed and the heads of the three taken off. The remainders, being cut into lengths and split open, were tossed into the pan, which began hissing and crackling over the fire. Soon a rill of clear oil trickled from the carcases, whereupon Clym dipped the corner of his handkerchief into the liquid and anointed the wound.

Susan arrived with the frying pan just as the live adder was killed and the heads of the three were removed. The rest, cut into pieces and opened up, were tossed into the pan, which started hissing and crackling over the fire. Soon, a stream of clear oil dripped from the carcasses, at which point Clym dipped the corner of his handkerchief into the liquid and applied it to the wound.

VIII.
Eustacia Hears of Good Fortune, and Beholds Evil

In the meantime Eustacia, left alone in her cottage at Alderworth, had become considerably depressed by the posture of affairs. The consequences which might result from Clym’s discovery that his mother had been turned from his door that day were likely to be disagreeable, and this was a quality in events which she hated as much as the dreadful.

In the meantime, Eustacia, alone in her cottage at Alderworth, had become quite depressed by the situation. The fallout from Clym finding out that his mother had been turned away from his door that day could be unpleasant, and this was something she disliked just as much as anything dreadful.

To be left to pass the evening by herself was irksome to her at any time, and this evening it was more irksome than usual by reason of the excitements of the past hours. The two visits had stirred her into restlessness. She was not wrought to any great pitch of uneasiness by the probability of appearing in an ill light in the discussion between Clym and his mother, but she was wrought to vexation, and her slumbering activities were quickened to the extent of wishing that she had opened the door. She had certainly believed that Clym was awake, and the excuse would be an honest one as far as it went; but nothing could save her from censure in refusing to answer at the first knock. Yet, instead of blaming herself for the issue she laid the fault upon the shoulders of some indistinct, colossal Prince of the World, who had framed her situation and ruled her lot.

Being left to spend the evening alone was annoying for her at any time, and this evening it was more frustrating than usual because of the excitement from the earlier hours. The two visits had stirred her restlessness. She wasn’t overly concerned about how she might look in the discussion between Clym and his mother, but she was irritated, and her dormant feelings were brought to life, making her wish she had opened the door. She truly believed Clym was awake, and her excuse would have been a valid one, but nothing could protect her from criticism for not responding at the first knock. However, instead of blaming herself for the outcome, she placed the blame on some vague, powerful figure in the world who had shaped her circumstances and controlled her fate.

At this time of the year it was pleasanter to walk by night than by day, and when Clym had been absent about an hour she suddenly resolved to go out in the direction of Blooms-End, on the chance of meeting him on his return. When she reached the garden gate she heard wheels approaching, and looking round beheld her grandfather coming up in his car.

At this time of year, it was nicer to walk at night than during the day, and after Clym had been gone for about an hour, she decided to head towards Blooms-End, hoping to run into him on his way back. When she got to the garden gate, she heard wheels coming closer, and turning around, she saw her grandfather driving up in his car.

“I can’t stay a minute, thank ye,” he answered to her greeting. “I am driving to East Egdon; but I came round here just to tell you the news. Perhaps you have heard—about Mr. Wildeve’s fortune?”

“I can’t stay a minute, thanks,” he replied to her greeting. “I’m heading to East Egdon, but I stopped by just to share the news. Maybe you’ve heard about Mr. Wildeve’s fortune?”

“No,” said Eustacia blankly.

“No,” Eustacia said blankly.

“Well, he has come into a fortune of eleven thousand pounds—uncle died in Canada, just after hearing that all his family, whom he was sending home, had gone to the bottom in the Cassiopeia; so Wildeve has come into everything, without in the least expecting it.”

“Well, he’s come into a fortune of eleven thousand pounds—his uncle died in Canada, just after hearing that all his family, whom he was sending home, had drowned in the Cassiopeia; so Wildeve has inherited everything, without even seeing it coming.”

Eustacia stood motionless awhile. “How long has he known of this?” she asked.

Eustacia stood still for a moment. “How long has he known about this?” she asked.

“Well, it was known to him this morning early, for I knew it at ten o’clock, when Charley came back. Now, he is what I call a lucky man. What a fool you were, Eustacia!”

“Well, he found out early this morning, because I knew by ten o’clock when Charley returned. Now, he’s what I call a lucky guy. What a fool you were, Eustacia!”

“In what way?” she said, lifting her eyes in apparent calmness.

“In what way?” she asked, raising her eyes with an air of calm.

“Why, in not sticking to him when you had him.”

“Why didn’t you stick with him when you had the chance?”

“Had him, indeed!”

“Got him, for sure!”

“I did not know there had ever been anything between you till lately; and, faith, I should have been hot and strong against it if I had known; but since it seems that there was some sniffing between ye, why the deuce didn’t you stick to him?”

“I didn’t know there had been anything between you until recently; honestly, I would have been really upset about it if I had known. But now that I see there was some flirting between you, why on earth didn’t you stay with him?”

Eustacia made no reply, but she looked as if she could say as much upon that subject as he if she chose.

Eustacia didn’t respond, but she looked like she could talk just as much about that topic as he could if she wanted to.

“And how is your poor purblind husband?” continued the old man. “Not a bad fellow either, as far as he goes.”

“And how is your poor blind husband?” the old man continued. “He’s not a bad guy, really, considering what he’s like.”

“He is quite well.”

“He's doing well.”

“It is a good thing for his cousin what-d’ye-call-her? By George, you ought to have been in that galley, my girl! Now I must drive on. Do you want any assistance? What’s mine is yours, you know.”

“It’s a good thing for his cousin, what’s-her-name? Seriously, you should have been in that group, girl! Anyway, I have to keep going. Do you need any help? What’s mine is yours, you know.”

“Thank you, Grandfather, we are not in want at present,” she said coldly. “Clym cuts furze, but he does it mostly as a useful pastime, because he can do nothing else.”

“Thank you, Grandfather, we don't need anything right now,” she said coldly. “Clym cuts furze, but he mostly does it as a useful hobby, since he can't do anything else.”

“He is paid for his pastime, isn’t he? Three shillings a hundred, I heard.”

“He gets paid for his hobby, doesn’t he? Three shillings for a hundred, I heard.”

“Clym has money,” she said, colouring, “but he likes to earn a little.”

“Clym has money,” she said, blushing, “but he likes to earn a bit.”

“Very well; good night.” And the captain drove on.

“Alright; good night.” And the captain continued driving.

When her grandfather was gone Eustacia went on her way mechanically; but her thoughts were no longer concerning her mother-in-law and Clym. Wildeve, notwithstanding his complaints against his fate, had been seized upon by destiny and placed in the sunshine once more. Eleven thousand pounds! From every Egdon point of view he was a rich man. In Eustacia’s eyes, too, it was an ample sum—one sufficient to supply those wants of hers which had been stigmatized by Clym in his more austere moods as vain and luxurious. Though she was no lover of money she loved what money could bring; and the new accessories she imagined around him clothed Wildeve with a great deal of interest. She recollected now how quietly well-dressed he had been that morning—he had probably put on his newest suit, regardless of damage by briars and thorns. And then she thought of his manner towards herself.

When her grandfather was gone, Eustacia moved on autopilot; but her thoughts were no longer about her mother-in-law and Clym. Wildeve, despite his complaints about his luck, had been taken by fate and was back in the spotlight. Eleven thousand pounds! From every perspective on Egdon, he was a wealthy man. In Eustacia’s eyes, too, it was a considerable amount—enough to fulfill those desires of hers that Clym had labeled as frivolous and extravagant in his more serious moments. Although she wasn't a fan of money, she appreciated what it could provide; and the new accessories she envisioned around him made Wildeve seem very intriguing. She remembered how well-dressed he had been that morning—he must have worn his best suit, not caring about getting it snagged by briars and thorns. Then she thought about how he had treated her.

“O I see it, I see it,” she said. “How much he wishes he had me now, that he might give me all I desire!”

“O I see it, I see it,” she said. “How much he wishes he had me now, so he could give me everything I want!”

In recalling the details of his glances and words—at the time scarcely regarded—it became plain to her how greatly they had been dictated by his knowledge of this new event. “Had he been a man to bear a jilt ill-will he would have told me of his good fortune in crowing tones; instead of doing that he mentioned not a word, in deference to my misfortunes, and merely implied that he loved me still, as one superior to him.”

In remembering the details of his looks and words—at the time barely noticed—it became clear to her how much they were influenced by his awareness of this new situation. “If he had been the type to hold a grudge after being jilted, he would have bragged about his good luck; instead, he said nothing, out of respect for my troubles, and just hinted that he still loved me, as someone superior to him.”

Wildeve’s silence that day on what had happened to him was just the kind of behaviour calculated to make an impression on such a woman. Those delicate touches of good taste were, in fact, one of the strong points in his demeanour towards the other sex. The peculiarity of Wildeve was that, while at one time passionate, upbraiding, and resentful towards a woman, at another he would treat her with such unparalleled grace as to make previous neglect appear as no discourtesy, injury as no insult, interference as a delicate attention, and the ruin of her honour as excess of chivalry. This man, whose admiration today Eustacia had disregarded, whose good wishes she had scarcely taken the trouble to accept, whom she had shown out of the house by the back door, was the possessor of eleven thousand pounds—a man of fair professional education, and one who had served his articles with a civil engineer.

Wildeve’s silence that day about what had happened to him was exactly the kind of behavior that would make an impression on someone like her. Those subtle signs of good taste were one of his strong points in dealing with women. What made Wildeve unique was that, while he could be passionate, scolding, and resentful towards a woman at one moment, the next he could treat her with such exceptional grace that past neglect felt like no real discourtesy, injury seemed like no insult, interference appeared as thoughtful attention, and ruining her reputation was seen as an over-the-top act of chivalry. This man, whose admiration Eustacia had dismissed today, whose good wishes she barely acknowledged, and whom she had ushered out the back door, was worth eleven thousand pounds—an educated professional who had trained under a civil engineer.

So intent was Eustacia upon Wildeve’s fortunes that she forgot how much closer to her own course were those of Clym; and instead of walking on to meet him at once she sat down upon a stone. She was disturbed in her reverie by a voice behind, and turning her head beheld the old lover and fortunate inheritor of wealth immediately beside her.

So focused was Eustacia on Wildeve's situation that she overlooked how much closer Clym's path was to her own; instead of going to meet him right away, she sat down on a stone. Her thoughts were interrupted by a voice behind her, and when she turned her head, she saw her old lover and the fortunate heir of wealth right next to her.

She remained sitting, though the fluctuation in her look might have told any man who knew her so well as Wildeve that she was thinking of him.

She stayed seated, but the change in her expression might have revealed to any man who knew her as well as Wildeve did that she was thinking about him.

“How did you come here?” she said in her clear low tone. “I thought you were at home.”

“How did you get here?” she asked in her clear, low voice. “I thought you were at home.”

“I went on to the village after leaving your garden; and now I have come back again—that’s all. Which way are you walking, may I ask?”

“I went to the village after I left your garden, and now I’m back again—that’s all. Which way are you heading, if I may ask?”

She waved her hand in the direction of Blooms-End. “I am going to meet my husband. I think I may possibly have got into trouble whilst you were with me today.”

She waved her hand toward Blooms-End. “I’m going to meet my husband. I think I might have gotten into some trouble while you were with me today.”

“How could that be?”

"How is that possible?"

“By not letting in Mrs. Yeobright.”

“By not letting in Mrs. Yeobright.”

“I hope that visit of mine did you no harm.”

"I hope that my visit didn't cause you any trouble."

“None. It was not your fault,” she said quietly.

“It's okay. It wasn't your fault,” she said softly.

By this time she had risen; and they involuntarily sauntered on together, without speaking, for two or three minutes; when Eustacia broke silence by saying, “I assume I must congratulate you.”

By this point, she had gotten up; and they unintentionally walked on together, without saying anything, for two or three minutes, until Eustacia finally spoke up and said, “I guess I have to congratulate you.”

“On what? O yes; on my eleven thousand pounds, you mean. Well, since I didn’t get something else, I must be content with getting that.”

“On what? Oh right; you mean my eleven thousand pounds. Well, since I didn’t get anything else, I guess I have to be happy with that.”

“You seem very indifferent about it. Why didn’t you tell me today when you came?” she said in the tone of a neglected person. “I heard of it quite by accident.”

“You seem really unconcerned about it. Why didn’t you tell me today when you came?” she said with the tone of someone feeling overlooked. “I found out about it completely by chance.”

“I did mean to tell you,” said Wildeve. “But I—well, I will speak frankly—I did not like to mention it when I saw, Eustacia, that your star was not high. The sight of a man lying wearied out with hard work, as your husband lay, made me feel that to brag of my own fortune to you would be greatly out of place. Yet, as you stood there beside him, I could not help feeling too that in many respects he was a richer man than I.”

“I really meant to tell you,” said Wildeve. “But honestly, I didn’t want to bring it up when I saw, Eustacia, that you weren’t in a good place. Seeing a man completely exhausted from hard work, like your husband was, made me think that bragging about my own success to you would be really inappropriate. Still, as you stood there next to him, I couldn’t help but feel that in many ways he was a wealthier man than I.”

At this Eustacia said, with slumbering mischievousness, “What, would you exchange with him—your fortune for me?”

At this, Eustacia said playfully, “What, would you trade your fortune for me?”

“I certainly would,” said Wildeve.

“I definitely would,” said Wildeve.

“As we are imagining what is impossible and absurd, suppose we change the subject?”

“As we think about what seems impossible and ridiculous, how about we switch topics?”

“Very well; and I will tell you of my plans for the future, if you care to hear them. I shall permanently invest nine thousand pounds, keep one thousand as ready money, and with the remaining thousand travel for a year or so.”

“Sure; I’ll share my plans for the future if you want to hear them. I will invest nine thousand pounds permanently, keep one thousand as cash, and use the last thousand to travel for about a year.”

“Travel? What a bright idea! Where will you go to?”

“Travel? What a great idea! Where are you planning to go?”

“From here to Paris, where I shall pass the winter and spring. Then I shall go to Italy, Greece, Egypt, and Palestine, before the hot weather comes on. In the summer I shall go to America; and then, by a plan not yet settled, I shall go to Australia and round to India. By that time I shall have begun to have had enough of it. Then I shall probably come back to Paris again, and there I shall stay as long as I can afford to.”

“From here to Paris, where I'll spend the winter and spring. After that, I'll head to Italy, Greece, Egypt, and Palestine before the hot weather arrives. In the summer, I'll travel to America; and then, with a plan I haven't figured out yet, I'll go to Australia and then to India. By that time, I'll probably have had enough of traveling. After that, I'll likely return to Paris and stay there for as long as I can afford.”

“Back to Paris again,” she murmured in a voice that was nearly a sigh. She had never once told Wildeve of the Parisian desires which Clym’s description had sown in her; yet here was he involuntarily in a position to gratify them. “You think a good deal of Paris?” she added.

“Back to Paris again,” she murmured in a voice that was almost a sigh. She had never mentioned to Wildeve the Parisian dreams that Clym’s description had planted in her; yet here he was, unintentionally in a position to fulfill them. “Do you think a lot about Paris?” she added.

“Yes. In my opinion it is the central beauty-spot of the world.”

“Yes. I believe it's the most beautiful place in the world.”

“And in mine! And Thomasin will go with you?”

“And in mine! And Thomasin will go with you?”

“Yes, if she cares to. She may prefer to stay at home.”

“Yes, if she wants to. She might prefer to stay at home.”

“So you will be going about, and I shall be staying here!”

“So you’re going to be out and about, while I’ll be staying here!”

“I suppose you will. But we know whose fault that is.”

“I guess you will. But we know whose blame that is.”

“I am not blaming you,” she said quickly.

“I’m not blaming you,” she said quickly.

“Oh, I thought you were. If ever you should be inclined to blame me, think of a certain evening by Rainbarrow, when you promised to meet me and did not. You sent me a letter; and my heart ached to read that as I hope yours never will. That was one point of divergence. I then did something in haste.... But she is a good woman, and I will say no more.”

“Oh, I thought you were. If you ever feel like blaming me, remember that one evening by Rainbarrow when you promised to meet me but didn’t. You sent me a letter, and it hurt to read that, as I hope yours never will. That was one turning point. I acted in haste then.... But she is a good woman, and I won’t say anything more.”

“I know that the blame was on my side that time,” said Eustacia. “But it had not always been so. However, it is my misfortune to be too sudden in feeling. O, Damon, don’t reproach me any more—I can’t bear that.”

“I know that the blame was on my side that time,” said Eustacia. “But it hasn’t always been that way. Still, I tend to feel things too intensely. Oh, Damon, please don’t criticize me anymore—I can’t take it.”

They went on silently for a distance of two or three miles, when Eustacia said suddenly, “Haven’t you come out of your way, Mr. Wildeve?”

They walked quietly for two or three miles when Eustacia suddenly said, “Haven’t you gone out of your way, Mr. Wildeve?”

“My way is anywhere tonight. I will go with you as far as the hill on which we can see Blooms-End, as it is getting late for you to be alone.”

“My path is wherever we want to go tonight. I’ll walk with you up to the hill where we can see Blooms-End, since it’s getting late for you to be by yourself.”

“Don’t trouble. I am not obliged to be out at all. I think I would rather you did not accompany me further. This sort of thing would have an odd look if known.”

“Don’t worry about it. I’m not obligated to be out at all. I think I’d prefer it if you didn’t come with me any further. This kind of thing would look strange if anyone found out.”

“Very well, I will leave you.” He took her hand unexpectedly, and kissed it—for the first time since her marriage. “What light is that on the hill?” he added, as it were to hide the caress.

“Alright, I’ll leave you." He took her hand unexpectedly and kissed it—for the first time since she got married. “What’s that light on the hill?” he added, as if to cover up the kiss.

She looked, and saw a flickering firelight proceeding from the open side of a hovel a little way before them. The hovel, which she had hitherto always found empty, seemed to be inhabited now.

She looked and saw a flickering firelight coming from the open side of a small cabin a short distance ahead. The cabin, which she had always found empty before, appeared to be occupied now.

“Since you have come so far,” said Eustacia, “will you see me safely past that hut? I thought I should have met Clym somewhere about here, but as he doesn’t appear I will hasten on and get to Blooms-End before he leaves.”

“Now that you’ve come this way,” Eustacia said, “could you help me get past that hut? I thought I might run into Clym around here, but since he’s not showing up, I’ll need to hurry and get to Blooms-End before he leaves.”

They advanced to the turf-shed, and when they got near it the firelight and the lantern inside showed distinctly enough the form of a woman reclining on a bed of fern, a group of heath men and women standing around her. Eustacia did not recognize Mrs. Yeobright in the reclining figure, nor Clym as one of the standers-by till she came close. Then she quickly pressed her hand up on Wildeve’s arm and signified to him to come back from the open side of the shed into the shadow.

They walked over to the turf shed, and as they got closer, the firelight and the lantern inside clearly revealed the silhouette of a woman lying on a bed of fern, surrounded by a group of heath men and women. Eustacia didn't recognize Mrs. Yeobright in the figure lying down, nor Clym as one of the people standing nearby until she got closer. Then she quickly pressed her hand on Wildeve’s arm and signaled for him to step back from the open side of the shed into the shadows.

“It is my husband and his mother,” she whispered in an agitated voice. “What can it mean? Will you step forward and tell me?”

“It’s my husband and his mother,” she whispered anxiously. “What does it mean? Will you come forward and tell me?”

Wildeve left her side and went to the back wall of the hut. Presently Eustacia perceived that he was beckoning to her, and she advanced and joined him.

Wildeve stepped away from her and walked to the back wall of the hut. Soon, Eustacia noticed that he was signaling for her, and she moved forward to join him.

“It is a serious case,” said Wildeve.

“It’s a serious case,” said Wildeve.

From their position they could hear what was proceeding inside.

From their spot, they could hear what was happening inside.

“I cannot think where she could have been going,” said Clym to someone. “She had evidently walked a long way, but even when she was able to speak just now she would not tell me where. What do you really think of her?”

“I can't imagine where she could have been heading,” Clym said to someone. “She obviously walked a long distance, but even when she could talk just now, she wouldn’t tell me where. What do you really think of her?”

“There is a great deal to fear,” was gravely answered, in a voice which Eustacia recognized as that of the only surgeon in the district. “She has suffered somewhat from the bite of the adder; but it is exhaustion which has overpowered her. My impression is that her walk must have been exceptionally long.”

“There's a lot to be concerned about,” was answered seriously, in a voice Eustacia recognized as that of the only surgeon in the area. “She’s experienced some effects from the adder's bite; however, it’s the exhaustion that has overwhelmed her. I think her walk must have been unusually long.”

“I used to tell her not to overwalk herself this weather,” said Clym, with distress. “Do you think we did well in using the adder’s fat?”

“I used to tell her not to walk too much in this weather,” said Clym, distressed. “Do you think we made the right choice using the adder’s fat?”

“Well, it is a very ancient remedy—the old remedy of the viper-catchers, I believe,” replied the doctor. “It is mentioned as an infallible ointment by Hoffman, Mead, and I think the Abbé Fontana. Undoubtedly it was as good a thing as you could do; though I question if some other oils would not have been equally efficacious.”

“Well, it’s a really old remedy—the classic cure of the snake catchers, I think,” the doctor replied. “Hoffman, Mead, and I believe the Abbé Fontana all mention it as a foolproof ointment. It was undoubtedly one of the best options you could choose; although I wonder if some other oils wouldn’t have worked just as well.”

“Come here, come here!” was then rapidly said in anxious female tones, and Clym and the doctor could be heard rushing forward from the back part of the shed to where Mrs. Yeobright lay.

“Come here, come here!” was quickly said in worried female voices, and Clym and the doctor could be heard rushing from the back of the shed to where Mrs. Yeobright was lying.

“Oh, what is it?” whispered Eustacia.

“Oh, what is it?” Eustacia whispered.

“’Twas Thomasin who spoke,” said Wildeve. “Then they have fetched her. I wonder if I had better go in—yet it might do harm.”

“Thomasin spoke,” said Wildeve. “So they’ve brought her here. I wonder if I should go in—though it might cause trouble.”

For a long time there was utter silence among the group within; and it was broken at last by Clym saying, in an agonized voice, “O Doctor, what does it mean?”

For a long time, there was complete silence among the group inside; it was finally broken when Clym said, in a pained voice, “Oh Doctor, what does it mean?”

The doctor did not reply at once; ultimately he said, “She is sinking fast. Her heart was previously affected, and physical exhaustion has dealt the finishing blow.”

The doctor didn't respond right away; finally, he said, “She is deteriorating quickly. Her heart was already weak, and physical exhaustion has taken its toll.”

Then there was a weeping of women, then waiting, then hushed exclamations, then a strange gasping sound, then a painful stillness.

Then there was the sound of women crying, then waiting, then quiet exclamations, then a strange gasping noise, followed by a painful silence.

“It is all over,” said the doctor.

“It’s all over,” the doctor said.

Further back in the hut the cotters whispered, “Mrs. Yeobright is dead.”

Further back in the hut, the workers whispered, “Mrs. Yeobright is dead.”

Almost at the same moment the two watchers observed the form of a small old-fashioned child entering at the open side of the shed. Susan Nunsuch, whose boy it was, went forward to the opening and silently beckoned to him to go back.

Almost at the same moment, the two watchers saw the figure of a small, old-fashioned child entering through the open side of the shed. Susan Nunsuch, the child's mother, stepped toward the opening and silently signaled for him to go back.

“I’ve got something to tell ’ee, Mother,” he cried in a shrill tone. “That woman asleep there walked along with me today; and she said I was to say that I had seed her, and she was a broken-hearted woman and cast off by her son, and then I came on home.”

“I’ve got something to tell you, Mom,” he shouted in a high-pitched voice. “That woman sleeping there walked with me today; and she told me to say that I saw her, and she was a broken-hearted woman, abandoned by her son, and then I came home.”

A confused sob as from a man was heard within, upon which Eustacia gasped faintly, “That’s Clym—I must go to him—yet dare I do it? No—come away!”

A confused sob from a man could be heard inside, upon which Eustacia gasped softly, “That’s Clym—I need to go to him—but do I dare? No—stay away!”

When they had withdrawn from the neighbourhood of the shed she said huskily, “I am to blame for this. There is evil in store for me.”

When they pulled away from the area near the shed, she said in a low voice, “This is my fault. Something bad is coming for me.”

“Was she not admitted to your house after all?” Wildeve inquired.

“Was she not let into your house after all?” Wildeve asked.

“No, and that’s where it all lies! Oh, what shall I do! I shall not intrude upon them—I shall go straight home. Damon, good-bye! I cannot speak to you any more now.”

“No, and that’s where it all is! Oh, what am I going to do! I won’t bother them—I’ll just head straight home. Damon, goodbye! I can’t talk to you anymore right now.”

They parted company; and when Eustacia had reached the next hill she looked back. A melancholy procession was wending its way by the light of the lantern from the hut towards Blooms-End. Wildeve was nowhere to be seen.

They went their separate ways, and when Eustacia got to the next hill, she looked back. A sad group was making its way by the light of the lantern from the hut toward Blooms-End. Wildeve was nowhere in sight.

BOOK FIFTH—THE DISCOVERY

I.
“Wherefore Is Light Given to Him That Is in Misery”

One evening, about three weeks after the funeral of Mrs. Yeobright, when the silver face of the moon sent a bundle of beams directly upon the floor of Clym’s house at Alderworth, a woman came forth from within. She reclined over the garden gate as if to refresh herself awhile. The pale lunar touches which make beauties of hags lent divinity to this face, already beautiful.

One evening, about three weeks after Mrs. Yeobright's funeral, when the bright moonlight streamed onto the floor of Clym's house at Alderworth, a woman stepped out from inside. She leaned against the garden gate as if to take a moment to relax. The soft moonlight, which can make even the ugliest look beautiful, added a divine quality to her already lovely face.

She had not long been there when a man came up the road and with some hesitation said to her, “How is he tonight, ma’am, if you please?”

She hadn't been there long when a man walked up the road and, with a bit of hesitation, said to her, “How is he tonight, ma’am, if you don’t mind me asking?”

“He is better, though still very unwell, Humphrey,” replied Eustacia.

“He's doing better, but he's still really unwell, Humphrey,” replied Eustacia.

“Is he light-headed, ma’am?”

“Is he dizzy, ma’am?”

“No. He is quite sensible now.”

“No. He’s being quite reasonable now.”

“Do he rave about his mother just the same, poor fellow?” continued Humphrey.

“Does he talk about his mother the same way, poor guy?” continued Humphrey.

“Just as much, though not quite so wildly,” she said in a low voice.

“Just as much, though not quite so wildly,” she said quietly.

“It was very unfortunate, ma’am, that the boy Johnny should ever ha’ told him his mother’s dying words, about her being broken-hearted and cast off by her son. ’Twas enough to upset any man alive.”

“It was really unfortunate, ma’am, that the boy Johnny ever told him his mother’s dying words about her being heartbroken and abandoned by her son. That’s enough to upset any man.”

Eustacia made no reply beyond that of a slight catch in her breath, as of one who fain would speak but could not; and Humphrey, declining her invitation to come in, went away.

Eustacia didn't respond except for a slight hitch in her breath, like someone who wants to speak but can’t; and Humphrey, turning down her invitation to come in, walked away.

Eustacia turned, entered the house, and ascended to the front bedroom, where a shaded light was burning. In the bed lay Clym, pale, haggard, wide awake, tossing to one side and to the other, his eyes lit by a hot light, as if the fire in their pupils were burning up their substance.

Eustacia turned, walked into the house, and climbed up to the front bedroom, where a lamp with a shade was glowing. In the bed lay Clym, looking pale and worn out, wide awake, tossing from side to side, his eyes shining with an intense light, as if the fire in his pupils was consuming them.

“Is it you, Eustacia?” he said as she sat down.

“Is that you, Eustacia?” he asked as she took a seat.

“Yes, Clym. I have been down to the gate. The moon is shining beautifully, and there is not a leaf stirring.”

“Yes, Clym. I went down to the gate. The moon is shining beautifully, and there isn’t a leaf moving.”

“Shining, is it? What’s the moon to a man like me? Let it shine—let anything be, so that I never see another day!... Eustacia, I don’t know where to look—my thoughts go through me like swords. O, if any man wants to make himself immortal by painting a picture of wretchedness, let him come here!”

“Shining, is it? What’s the moon to someone like me? Let it shine—let anything be, as long as I never have to see another day!... Eustacia, I don’t know where to turn—my thoughts stab through me like swords. Oh, if any man wants to become immortal by creating a picture of misery, let him come here!”

“Why do you say so?”

"Why do you say that?"

“I cannot help feeling that I did my best to kill her.”

“I can’t shake the feeling that I did everything I could to make her die.”

“No, Clym.”

“No, Clym.”

“Yes, it was so; it is useless to excuse me! My conduct to her was too hideous—I made no advances; and she could not bring herself to forgive me. Now she is dead! If I had only shown myself willing to make it up with her sooner, and we had been friends, and then she had died, it wouldn’t be so hard to bear. But I never went near her house, so she never came near mine, and didn’t know how welcome she would have been—that’s what troubles me. She did not know I was going to her house that very night, for she was too insensible to understand me. If she had only come to see me! I longed that she would. But it was not to be.”

“Yes, it’s true; there’s no point in making excuses for myself! My behavior towards her was terrible—I never reached out, and she just couldn’t forgive me. Now she’s gone! If only I had shown that I wanted to make amends sooner, and we had become friends, then her death wouldn’t feel so unbearable. But I never visited her house, so she never came to mine, and she didn’t know how much I would have welcomed her—that’s what hurts me. She had no idea I was planning to go to her house that very night, because she was too out of it to really get what I meant. If only she had come to see me! I really wanted her to. But it just wasn’t meant to be.”

There escaped from Eustacia one of those shivering sighs which used to shake her like a pestilent blast. She had not yet told.

There escaped from Eustacia one of those shivering sighs that used to shake her like a nasty gust. She hadn’t told anyone yet.

But Yeobright was too deeply absorbed in the ramblings incidental to his remorseful state to notice her. During his illness he had been continually talking thus. Despair had been added to his original grief by the unfortunate disclosure of the boy who had received the last words of Mrs. Yeobright—words too bitterly uttered in an hour of misapprehension. Then his distress had overwhelmed him, and he longed for death as a field labourer longs for the shade. It was the pitiful sight of a man standing in the very focus of sorrow. He continually bewailed his tardy journey to his mother’s house, because it was an error which could never be rectified, and insisted that he must have been horribly perverted by some fiend not to have thought before that it was his duty to go to her, since she did not come to him. He would ask Eustacia to agree with him in his self-condemnation; and when she, seared inwardly by a secret she dared not tell, declared that she could not give an opinion, he would say, “That’s because you didn’t know my mother’s nature. She was always ready to forgive if asked to do so; but I seemed to her to be as an obstinate child, and that made her unyielding. Yet not unyielding—she was proud and reserved, no more.... Yes, I can understand why she held out against me so long. She was waiting for me. I dare say she said a hundred times in her sorrow, ‘What a return he makes for all the sacrifices I have made for him!’ I never went to her! When I set out to visit her it was too late. To think of that is nearly intolerable!”

But Yeobright was too wrapped up in his own guilt to notice her. During his illness, he had been talking like this constantly. Despair had been added to his initial grief by the unfortunate revelation from the boy who had heard Mrs. Yeobright’s last words—words spoken in bitter misunderstanding. His distress had overwhelmed him, and he longed for death like a laborer longs for shade. It was a pitiful sight—a man standing right in the center of sorrow. He constantly lamented his late visit to his mother’s house because it was a mistake that could never be fixed, insisting that he must have been terribly twisted by some evil force not to have thought of it as his duty to go to her, since she hadn’t come to him. He would ask Eustacia to agree with him in his self-blame; and when she, tormented inwardly by a secret she couldn’t share, said she couldn’t give an opinion, he would respond, “That’s because you don’t know my mother’s nature. She was always ready to forgive if asked; but I must have seemed to her like an stubborn child, and that made her inflexible. Yet not inflexible—she was proud and reserved, nothing more.... Yes, I can see why she held out against me for so long. She was waiting for me. I bet she said a hundred times in her sorrow, ‘What a return he makes for all the sacrifices I’ve made for him!’ I never went to her! When I finally set out to visit her, it was too late. Just thinking about that is almost unbearable!”

Sometimes his condition had been one of utter remorse, unsoftened by a single tear of pure sorrow: and then he writhed as he lay, fevered far more by thought than by physical ills. “If I could only get one assurance that she did not die in a belief that I was resentful,” he said one day when in this mood, “it would be better to think of than a hope of heaven. But that I cannot do.”

Sometimes he felt completely overwhelmed with regret, not eased by even a single tear of true sadness: and then he twisted in agony as he lay there, suffering more from his thoughts than from any physical pain. “If I could just have one assurance that she didn’t die thinking I was bitter,” he said one day during this state, “it would be more comforting to me than any hope of heaven. But I can’t have that.”

“You give yourself up too much to this wearying despair,” said Eustacia. “Other men’s mothers have died.”

“You're letting this exhausting despair consume you too much,” Eustacia said. “Other men have lost their mothers too.”

“That doesn’t make the loss of mine less. Yet it is less the loss than the circumstances of the loss. I sinned against her, and on that account there is no light for me.”

"That doesn’t make my loss any less significant. But it’s not just the loss itself; it’s the situation surrounding it. I wronged her, and because of that, there’s no hope for me."

“She sinned against you, I think.”

“She did wrong against you, I believe.”

“No, she did not. I committed the guilt; and may the whole burden be upon my head!”

“No, she didn’t. I’m the one to blame; and let the whole burden be on me!”

“I think you might consider twice before you say that,” Eustacia replied. “Single men have, no doubt, a right to curse themselves as much as they please; but men with wives involve two in the doom they pray down.”

"I think you should think twice before saying that," Eustacia replied. "Single men, of course, can complain all they want; but men with wives bring two people into the misery they wish for."

“I am in too sorry a state to understand what you are refining on,” said the wretched man. “Day and night shout at me, ‘You have helped to kill her.’ But in loathing myself I may, I own, be unjust to you, my poor wife. Forgive me for it, Eustacia, for I scarcely know what I do.”

“I’m in such a bad place that I can’t even grasp what you’re working on,” said the miserable man. “Day and night I hear them shouting, ‘You helped to kill her.’ But in hating myself, I might, I admit, be unfair to you, my poor wife. Forgive me for that, Eustacia, because I hardly know what I’m doing.”

Eustacia was always anxious to avoid the sight of her husband in such a state as this, which had become as dreadful to her as the trial scene was to Judas Iscariot. It brought before her eyes the spectre of a worn-out woman knocking at a door which she would not open; and she shrank from contemplating it. Yet it was better for Yeobright himself when he spoke openly of his sharp regret, for in silence he endured infinitely more, and would sometimes remain so long in a tense, brooding mood, consuming himself by the gnawing of his thought, that it was imperatively necessary to make him talk aloud, that his grief might in some degree expend itself in the effort.

Eustacia was always anxious to avoid seeing her husband in such a state, which had become as horrifying to her as the trial scene was to Judas Iscariot. It brought to her mind the ghost of a worn-out woman knocking on a door that wouldn’t open, and she recoiled at the thought. Yet it was better for Yeobright when he expressed his sharp regret openly, because in silence he suffered much more. He would sometimes stay in a tense, brooding mood for so long, consumed by his thoughts, that it became absolutely necessary to make him talk out loud so his grief could somewhat release itself through the effort.

Eustacia had not been long indoors after her look at the moonlight when a soft footstep came up to the house, and Thomasin was announced by the woman downstairs.

Eustacia had not been inside for long after her gaze at the moonlight when a soft footstep approached the house, and the woman downstairs announced Thomasin.

“Ah, Thomasin! Thank you for coming tonight,” said Clym when she entered the room. “Here am I, you see. Such a wretched spectacle am I, that I shrink from being seen by a single friend, and almost from you.”

“Ah, Thomasin! Thanks for coming tonight,” said Clym when she walked into the room. “Here I am, as you can see. I look so miserable that I hesitate to be seen by even one friend, and almost by you.”

“You must not shrink from me, dear Clym,” said Thomasin earnestly, in that sweet voice of hers which came to a sufferer like fresh air into a Black Hole. “Nothing in you can ever shock me or drive me away. I have been here before, but you don’t remember it.”

“You must not pull away from me, dear Clym,” Thomasin said earnestly, in that sweet voice of hers that felt like fresh air to someone trapped in a Black Hole. “Nothing about you can ever shock me or make me leave. I’ve been here before, but you don’t remember it.”

“Yes, I do; I am not delirious, Thomasin, nor have I been so at all. Don’t you believe that if they say so. I am only in great misery at what I have done, and that, with the weakness, makes me seem mad. But it has not upset my reason. Do you think I should remember all about my mother’s death if I were out of my mind? No such good luck. Two months and a half, Thomasin, the last of her life, did my poor mother live alone, distracted and mourning because of me; yet she was unvisited by me, though I was living only six miles off. Two months and a half—seventy-five days did the sun rise and set upon her in that deserted state which a dog didn’t deserve! Poor people who had nothing in common with her would have cared for her, and visited her had they known her sickness and loneliness; but I, who should have been all to her, stayed away like a cur. If there is any justice in God let Him kill me now. He has nearly blinded me, but that is not enough. If He would only strike me with more pain I would believe in Him forever!”

“Yes, I do; I’m not crazy, Thomasin, and I haven’t been at all. Don’t believe them if they say otherwise. I am just in deep misery over what I’ve done, and that, combined with my weakness, makes me seem insane. But it hasn't affected my sanity. Do you think I would remember everything about my mother’s death if I were out of my mind? Not a chance. For two and a half months, Thomasin, my poor mother lived alone, distracted and grieving because of me; yet she never saw me, even though I was only six miles away. Two and a half months—seventy-five days—did the sun rise and set on her in that abandoned state that even a dog wouldn’t deserve! Poor people who had nothing to do with her would have taken care of her and visited her if they had known about her sickness and loneliness; but I, who should have been everything to her, stayed away like a coward. If there is any justice in God, let Him strike me down now. He has nearly blinded me, but that’s not enough. If He would just cause me more pain, I would believe in Him forever!”

“Hush, hush! O, pray, Clym, don’t, don’t say it!” implored Thomasin, affrighted into sobs and tears; while Eustacia, at the other side of the room, though her pale face remained calm, writhed in her chair. Clym went on without heeding his cousin.

“Hush, hush! Oh, please, Clym, don’t, don’t say it!” implored Thomasin, frightened into sobs and tears; while Eustacia, on the other side of the room, though her pale face stayed calm, twisted in her chair. Clym continued without paying attention to his cousin.

“But I am not worth receiving further proof even of Heaven’s reprobation. Do you think, Thomasin, that she knew me—that she did not die in that horrid mistaken notion about my not forgiving her, which I can’t tell you how she acquired? If you could only assure me of that! Do you think so, Eustacia? Do speak to me.”

“But I’m not even worth getting more proof of Heaven’s disapproval. Do you think, Thomasin, that she actually knew me—that she didn’t die believing that I hadn’t forgiven her, which I honestly don’t know how she came to think? If you could just confirm that for me! What do you think, Eustacia? Please, talk to me.”

“I think I can assure you that she knew better at last,” said Thomasin. The pallid Eustacia said nothing.

“I think I can assure you that she finally understood,” said Thomasin. The pale Eustacia said nothing.

“Why didn’t she come to my house? I would have taken her in and showed her how I loved her in spite of all. But she never came; and I didn’t go to her, and she died on the heath like an animal kicked out, nobody to help her till it was too late. If you could have seen her, Thomasin, as I saw her—a poor dying woman, lying in the dark upon the bare ground, moaning, nobody near, believing she was utterly deserted by all the world, it would have moved you to anguish, it would have moved a brute. And this poor woman my mother! No wonder she said to the child, ‘You have seen a broken-hearted woman.’ What a state she must have been brought to, to say that! and who can have done it but I? It is too dreadful to think of, and I wish I could be punished more heavily than I am. How long was I what they called out of my senses?”

“Why didn’t she come to my house? I would have welcomed her in and shown her how much I loved her despite everything. But she never came; and I didn’t go to her, and she died on the heath like an animal that had been kicked out, with no one to help her until it was too late. If you could have seen her, Thomasin, as I saw her—a poor dying woman, lying in the dark on the bare ground, moaning, all alone, believing she was completely deserted by the world—it would have broken your heart, it would have touched even a brute. And this poor woman was my mother! No wonder she told the child, ‘You have seen a broken-hearted woman.’ What state must she have been in to say that? And who could have done it but me? It’s too terrible to think about, and I wish I could be punished even more than I am. How long was I what they called out of my mind?”

“A week, I think.”

"I think a week."

“And then I became calm.”

“And then I felt calm.”

“Yes, for four days.”

"Yeah, for four days."

“And now I have left off being calm.”

“And now I’ve stopped being calm.”

“But try to be quiet—please do, and you will soon be strong. If you could remove that impression from your mind—”

“But try to be quiet—please do, and you’ll soon be strong. If you could clear that thought from your mind—”

“Yes, yes,” he said impatiently. “But I don’t want to get strong. What’s the use of my getting well? It would be better for me if I die, and it would certainly be better for Eustacia. Is Eustacia there?”

“Yeah, yeah,” he said, clearly frustrated. “But I’m not looking to get strong. What’s the point of me getting better? It would actually be better for me if I die, and it would definitely be better for Eustacia. Is Eustacia here?”

“Yes.”

"Yep."

“It would be better for you, Eustacia, if I were to die?”

“It would be better for you, Eustacia, if I died?”

“Don’t press such a question, dear Clym.”

“Don’t push that kind of question, dear Clym.”

“Well, it really is but a shadowy supposition; for unfortunately I am going to live. I feel myself getting better. Thomasin, how long are you going to stay at the inn, now that all this money has come to your husband?”

“Well, it really is just a vague assumption; unfortunately, I’m going to live. I can feel myself getting better. Thomasin, how long are you planning to stay at the inn now that all this money has come to your husband?”

“Another month or two, probably; until my illness is over. We cannot get off till then. I think it will be a month or more.”

“Another month or two, probably; until my illness is over. We can't leave until then. I think it will be a month or more.”

“Yes, yes. Of course. Ah, Cousin Tamsie, you will get over your trouble—one little month will take you through it, and bring something to console you; but I shall never get over mine, and no consolation will come!”

“Yeah, yeah. Of course. Ah, Cousin Tamsie, you’ll get through your troubles—just a month will help you, and something will come to comfort you; but I’ll never get past mine, and no comfort will come!”

“Clym, you are unjust to yourself. Depend upon it, Aunt thought kindly of you. I know that, if she had lived, you would have been reconciled with her.”

“Clym, you’re being unfair to yourself. Trust me, Aunt cared about you. I know that if she had lived, you two would have made up.”

“But she didn’t come to see me, though I asked her, before I married, if she would come. Had she come, or had I gone there, she would never have died saying, ‘I am a broken-hearted woman, cast off by my son.’ My door has always been open to her—a welcome here has always awaited her. But that she never came to see.”

“But she didn’t come to see me, even though I asked her, before I got married, if she would come. If she had come, or if I had gone there, she would never have died saying, ‘I am a broken-hearted woman, rejected by my son.’ My door has always been open to her—a warm welcome has always awaited her. But she never came to see.”

“You had better not talk any more now, Clym,” said Eustacia faintly from the other part of the room, for the scene was growing intolerable to her.

“You should probably stop talking now, Clym,” Eustacia said faintly from across the room, as the situation was becoming unbearable for her.

“Let me talk to you instead for the little time I shall be here,” Thomasin said soothingly. “Consider what a one-sided way you have of looking at the matter, Clym. When she said that to the little boy you had not found her and taken her into your arms; and it might have been uttered in a moment of bitterness. It was rather like Aunt to say things in haste. She sometimes used to speak so to me. Though she did not come I am convinced that she thought of coming to see you. Do you suppose a man’s mother could live two or three months without one forgiving thought? She forgave me; and why should she not have forgiven you?”

“Let me talk to you for the short time I’ll be here,” Thomasin said gently. “You really have a one-sided view of this, Clym. When she said that to the little boy, you hadn’t found her and held her close; it might have been something she said in a moment of anger. It was typical of Aunt to speak without thinking. She used to do that with me sometimes. Even though she didn’t come, I’m sure she thought about visiting you. Do you really think a mother could go two or three months without having a forgiving thought? She forgave me; so why wouldn’t she have forgiven you?”

“You laboured to win her round; I did nothing. I, who was going to teach people the higher secrets of happiness, did not know how to keep out of that gross misery which the most untaught are wise enough to avoid.”

“You worked hard to win her over; I did nothing. I, who was meant to teach people the deeper secrets of happiness, didn’t even know how to steer clear of that terrible misery which even the most uneducated know to avoid.”

“How did you get here tonight, Thomasin?” said Eustacia.

“How did you get here tonight, Thomasin?” Eustacia asked.

“Damon set me down at the end of the lane. He has driven into East Egdon on business, and he will come and pick me up by-and-by.”

“Damon dropped me off at the end of the road. He drove into East Egdon for work, and he'll come back to pick me up later.”

Accordingly they soon after heard the noise of wheels. Wildeve had come, and was waiting outside with his horse and gig.

Accordingly, they soon heard the sound of wheels. Wildeve had arrived and was waiting outside with his horse and carriage.

“Send out and tell him I will be down in two minutes,” said Thomasin.

“Send someone to tell him I’ll be down in two minutes,” said Thomasin.

“I will run down myself,” said Eustacia.

“I’ll go down myself,” said Eustacia.

She went down. Wildeve had alighted, and was standing before the horse’s head when Eustacia opened the door. He did not turn for a moment, thinking the comer Thomasin. Then he looked, startled ever so little, and said one word: “Well?”

She went down. Wildeve had gotten off and was standing in front of the horse’s head when Eustacia opened the door. He didn’t turn for a moment, thinking it was Thomasin. Then he looked, slightly startled, and said one word: “Well?”

“I have not yet told him,” she replied in a whisper.

"I haven't told him yet," she replied in a whisper.

“Then don’t do so till he is well—it will be fatal. You are ill yourself.”

“Then don’t do it until he’s better—it will be deadly. You’re not well yourself.”

“I am wretched.... O Damon,” she said, bursting into tears, “I—I can’t tell you how unhappy I am! I can hardly bear this. I can tell nobody of my trouble—nobody knows of it but you.”

“I am so miserable.... O Damon,” she said, bursting into tears, “I—I can’t explain how unhappy I am! I can barely handle this. I can’t share my pain with anyone—nobody knows about it except you.”

“Poor girl!” said Wildeve, visibly affected at her distress, and at last led on so far as to take her hand. “It is hard, when you have done nothing to deserve it, that you should have got involved in such a web as this. You were not made for these sad scenes. I am to blame most. If I could only have saved you from it all!”

“Poor girl!” said Wildeve, clearly moved by her distress, and eventually taking her hand. “It’s tough, especially when you haven’t done anything to deserve it, that you ended up caught in such a mess. You weren’t meant for these sad situations. I’m mostly to blame. If only I could have saved you from it all!”

“But, Damon, please pray tell me what I must do? To sit by him hour after hour, and hear him reproach himself as being the cause of her death, and to know that I am the sinner, if any human being is at all, drives me into cold despair. I don’t know what to do. Should I tell him or should I not tell him? I always am asking myself that. O, I want to tell him; and yet I am afraid. If he finds it out he must surely kill me, for nothing else will be in proportion to his feelings now. ‘Beware the fury of a patient man’ sounds day by day in my ears as I watch him.”

“But, Damon, please tell me what I should do? To sit next to him for hours and hear him blame himself for her death, while knowing that I’m the one who has sinned, drives me into a deep despair. I don’t know what to do. Should I tell him or not? I keep asking myself that. Oh, I want to tell him; but I’m scared. If he finds out, he will definitely kill me, since nothing else will match his feelings right now. ‘Beware the fury of a patient man’ echoes in my mind every day as I watch him.”

“Well, wait till he is better, and trust to chance. And when you tell, you must only tell part—for his own sake.”

“Well, wait until he’s feeling better and leave it up to chance. And when you talk about it, you should only share part of it—for his own good.”

“Which part should I keep back?”

“Which part should I hold back?”

Wildeve paused. “That I was in the house at the time,” he said in a low tone.

Wildeve paused. “That I was in the house at that time,” he said quietly.

“Yes; it must be concealed, seeing what has been whispered. How much easier are hasty actions than speeches that will excuse them!”

“Yes; it has to be kept hidden, given what’s been said. It’s so much easier to act quickly than to come up with words that will justify those actions!”

“If he were only to die—” Wildeve murmured.

“If he just died—” Wildeve murmured.

“Do not think of it! I would not buy hope of immunity by so cowardly a desire even if I hated him. Now I am going up to him again. Thomasin bade me tell you she would be down in a few minutes. Good-bye.”

“Don’t even think about it! I wouldn’t buy the hope of protection with such a cowardly wish, even if I hated him. Now I’m going back to him again. Thomasin asked me to tell you she’ll be down in a few minutes. Goodbye.”

She returned, and Thomasin soon appeared. When she was seated in the gig with her husband, and the horse was turning to go off, Wildeve lifted his eyes to the bedroom windows. Looking from one of them he could discern a pale, tragic face watching him drive away. It was Eustacia’s.

She came back, and Thomasin soon showed up. Once she was in the carriage with her husband and the horse was about to leave, Wildeve looked up at the bedroom windows. From one of them, he could see a pale, tragic face watching him drive away. It was Eustacia’s.

II.
A Lurid Light Breaks in upon a Darkened Understanding

Clym’s grief became mitigated by wearing itself out. His strength returned, and a month after the visit of Thomasin he might have been seen walking about the garden. Endurance and despair, equanimity and gloom, the tints of health and the pallor of death, mingled weirdly in his face. He was now unnaturally silent upon all of the past that related to his mother; and though Eustacia knew that he was thinking of it none the less, she was only too glad to escape the topic ever to bring it up anew. When his mind had been weaker his heart had led him to speak out; but reason having now somewhat recovered itself he sank into taciturnity.

Clym’s grief began to fade as it wore him out. He regained his strength, and a month after Thomasin's visit, you could see him walking around the garden. Endurance and despair, calmness and gloom, the colors of health and the pale look of death mixed oddly on his face. He was now oddly quiet about everything related to his mother; and although Eustacia knew he was still thinking about it, she was more than happy to avoid the subject forever. When his mind was weaker, his heart had pushed him to speak up; but now that he had regained some clarity, he had fallen into silence.

One evening when he was thus standing in the garden, abstractedly spudding up a weed with his stick, a bony figure turned the corner of the house and came up to him.

One evening while he was standing in the garden, lost in thought as he dug up a weed with his stick, a thin figure rounded the corner of the house and approached him.

“Christian, isn’t it?” said Clym. “I am glad you have found me out. I shall soon want you to go to Blooms-End and assist me in putting the house in order. I suppose it is all locked up as I left it?”

“Christian, right?” said Clym. “I’m glad you figured it out. I’m going to need you to go to Blooms-End and help me get the house in order. I assume it’s all locked up like I left it?”

“Yes, Mister Clym.”

“Yeah, Mr. Clym.”

“Have you dug up the potatoes and other roots?”

“Have you harvested the potatoes and other root vegetables?”

“Yes, without a drop o’ rain, thank God. But I was coming to tell ’ee of something else which is quite different from what we have lately had in the family. I am sent by the rich gentleman at the Woman, that we used to call the landlord, to tell ’ee that Mrs. Wildeve is doing well of a girl, which was born punctually at one o’clock at noon, or a few minutes more or less; and ’tis said that expecting of this increase is what have kept ’em there since they came into their money.”

“Yes, thankfully, there's not a drop of rain. But I came to tell you about something else that's quite different from what we've had in the family lately. I'm sent by the wealthy gentleman at the Woman, who we used to call the landlord, to let you know that Mrs. Wildeve has successfully given birth to a girl, born right at one o’clock noon, or just a few minutes before or after. It’s said that expecting this addition is what has kept them there since they came into their money.”

“And she is getting on well, you say?”

“And she’s doing well, you say?”

“Yes, sir. Only Mr. Wildeve is twanky because ’tisn’t a boy—that’s what they say in the kitchen, but I was not supposed to notice that.”

“Yes, sir. It’s just that Mr. Wildeve is acting strange because he isn’t a boy—that’s what they say in the kitchen, but I wasn’t supposed to notice that.”

“Christian, now listen to me.”

"Christian, listen to me now."

“Yes, sure, Mr. Yeobright.”

"Sure thing, Mr. Yeobright."

“Did you see my mother the day before she died?”

“Did you see my mom the day before she died?”

“No, I did not.”

“No, I didn’t.”

Yeobright’s face expressed disappointment.

Yeobright looked disappointed.

“But I zeed her the morning of the same day she died.”

“But I saw her the morning of the same day she died.”

Clym’s look lighted up. “That’s nearer still to my meaning,” he said.

Clym's expression brightened. "That's closer to what I mean," he said.

“Yes, I know ’twas the same day; for she said, ‘I be going to see him, Christian; so I shall not want any vegetables brought in for dinner.’”

“Yes, I know it was the same day; because she said, ‘I’m going to see him, Christian; so I won’t need any vegetables brought in for dinner.’”

“See whom?”

"See who?"

“See you. She was going to your house, you understand.”

“See you. She was heading to your place, you know.”

Yeobright regarded Christian with intense surprise. “Why did you never mention this?” he said. “Are you sure it was my house she was coming to?”

Yeobright looked at Christian with great surprise. “Why didn’t you ever mention this?” he said. “Are you sure it was my house she was coming to?”

“O yes. I didn’t mention it because I’ve never zeed you lately. And as she didn’t get there it was all nought, and nothing to tell.”

“O yes. I didn’t bring it up because I haven’t seen you around lately. And since she didn’t make it there, it ended up being nothing, and there’s nothing to share.”

“And I have been wondering why she should have walked in the heath on that hot day! Well, did she say what she was coming for? It is a thing, Christian, I am very anxious to know.”

“And I’ve been wondering why she decided to walk on the heath on that hot day! Did she say what she was there for? It’s something, Christian, that I’m really eager to know.”

“Yes, Mister Clym. She didn’t say it to me, though I think she did to one here and there.”

“Yes, Mister Clym. She didn’t say it to me, but I think she mentioned it to a few people here and there.”

“Do you know one person to whom she spoke of it?”

“Do you know anyone she talked to about it?”

“There is one man, please, sir, but I hope you won’t mention my name to him, as I have seen him in strange places, particular in dreams. One night last summer he glared at me like Famine and Sword, and it made me feel so low that I didn’t comb out my few hairs for two days. He was standing, as it might be, Mister Yeobright, in the middle of the path to Mistover, and your mother came up, looking as pale—”

“There is one man, please, sir, but I hope you won’t mention my name to him, as I have seen him in strange places, especially in dreams. One night last summer, he glared at me like Famine and Sword, and it made me feel so low that I didn’t comb my few hairs for two days. He was standing, like, Mister Yeobright, in the middle of the path to Mistover, and your mother came up, looking as pale—”

“Yes, when was that?”

“Yeah, when was that?”

“Last summer, in my dream.”

"Last summer, in my dream."

“Pooh! Who’s the man?”

"Pooh! Who's the dude?"

“Diggory, the reddleman. He called upon her and sat with her the evening before she set out to see you. I hadn’t gone home from work when he came up to the gate.”

“Diggory, the reddleman. He visited her and stayed with her the night before she left to see you. I hadn’t returned home from work when he showed up at the gate.”

“I must see Venn—I wish I had known it before,” said Clym anxiously. “I wonder why he has not come to tell me?”

“I need to see Venn—I wish I had known this earlier,” Clym said anxiously. “I’m curious why he hasn’t come to tell me?”

“He went out of Egdon Heath the next day, so would not be likely to know you wanted him.”

“He left Egdon Heath the next day, so he probably wouldn’t know you were looking for him.”

“Christian,” said Clym, “you must go and find Venn. I am otherwise engaged, or I would go myself. Find him at once, and tell him I want to speak to him.”

“Christian,” said Clym, “you need to go find Venn. I have other things to take care of, or I would go myself. Please find him right away and let him know I want to talk to him.”

“I am a good hand at hunting up folk by day,” said Christian, looking dubiously round at the declining light; “but as to night-time, never is such a bad hand as I, Mister Yeobright.”

“I’m pretty good at finding people during the day,” said Christian, glancing uncertainly at the fading light. “But when it comes to nighttime, I’m really not good at all, Mister Yeobright.”

“Search the heath when you will, so that you bring him soon. Bring him tomorrow, if you can.”

“Search the heath whenever you want, just make sure to bring him back soon. Bring him tomorrow if you can.”

Christian then departed. The morrow came, but no Venn. In the evening Christian arrived, looking very weary. He had been searching all day, and had heard nothing of the reddleman.

Christian then left. The next day came, but there was no Venn. In the evening, Christian arrived, looking very worn out. He had been searching all day and hadn't heard anything about the reddleman.

“Inquire as much as you can tomorrow without neglecting your work,” said Yeobright. “Don’t come again till you have found him.”

“Inquire as much as you can tomorrow without neglecting your work,” said Yeobright. “Don’t come back until you’ve found him.”

The next day Yeobright set out for the old house at Blooms-End, which, with the garden, was now his own. His severe illness had hindered all preparations for his removal thither; but it had become necessary that he should go and overlook its contents, as administrator to his mother’s little property; for which purpose he decided to pass the next night on the premises.

The next day, Yeobright headed to the old house at Blooms-End, which, along with the garden, was now his. His serious illness had delayed all plans for his move there, but it was essential for him to go and check on the contents as the administrator of his mother’s small estate. For this reason, he decided to spend the next night at the property.

He journeyed onward, not quickly or decisively, but in the slow walk of one who has been awakened from a stupefying sleep. It was early afternoon when he reached the valley. The expression of the place, the tone of the hour, were precisely those of many such occasions in days gone by; and these antecedent similarities fostered the illusion that she, who was there no longer, would come out to welcome him. The garden gate was locked and the shutters were closed, just as he himself had left them on the evening after the funeral. He unlocked the gate, and found that a spider had already constructed a large web, tying the door to the lintel, on the supposition that it was never to be opened again. When he had entered the house and flung back the shutters he set about his task of overhauling the cupboards and closets, burning papers, and considering how best to arrange the place for Eustacia’s reception, until such time as he might be in a position to carry out his long-delayed scheme, should that time ever arrive.

He moved on, not quickly or confidently, but in the slow pace of someone who has just woken up from a deep sleep. It was early afternoon when he reached the valley. The look of the place and the feel of the moment were exactly like many times before; these familiar feelings created the illusion that she, who was no longer there, would come out to greet him. The garden gate was locked and the shutters were closed, just as he had left them the night after the funeral. He unlocked the gate and saw that a spider had already spun a large web, attaching the door to the frame, thinking it would never be opened again. After entering the house and throwing back the shutters, he got to work clearing out the cupboards and closets, burning papers, and figuring out the best way to set up the place for Eustacia’s arrival, for when he might finally be able to fulfill his long-postponed plan, if that time ever came.

As he surveyed the rooms he felt strongly disinclined for the alterations which would have to be made in the time-honoured furnishing of his parents and grandparents, to suit Eustacia’s modern ideas. The gaunt oak-cased clock, with the picture of the Ascension on the door panel and the Miraculous Draught of Fishes on the base; his grandmother’s corner cupboard with the glass door, through which the spotted china was visible; the dumb-waiter; the wooden tea trays; the hanging fountain with the brass tap—whither would these venerable articles have to be banished?

As he looked around the rooms, he felt strongly against making changes to the cherished furniture that had belonged to his parents and grandparents to fit Eustacia’s modern tastes. The tall oak clock, with the picture of the Ascension on the door and the Miraculous Draught of Fishes on the base; his grandmother's corner cupboard with the glass door that displayed the spotted china; the dumbwaiter; the wooden tea trays; the hanging fountain with the brass tap—where would these beloved pieces have to go?

He noticed that the flowers in the window had died for want of water, and he placed them out upon the ledge, that they might be taken away. While thus engaged he heard footsteps on the gravel without, and somebody knocked at the door.

He saw that the flowers in the window had died from lack of water, so he put them on the ledge to be taken away. While he was doing this, he heard footsteps on the gravel outside, and someone knocked at the door.

Yeobright opened it, and Venn was standing before him.

Yeobright opened it, and Venn was standing in front of him.

“Good morning,” said the reddleman. “Is Mrs. Yeobright at home?”

“Good morning,” said the reddleman. “Is Mrs. Yeobright home?”

Yeobright looked upon the ground. “Then you have not seen Christian or any of the Egdon folks?” he said.

Yeobright looked at the ground. “So, you haven't seen Christian or any of the Egdon people?” he asked.

“No. I have only just returned after a long stay away. I called here the day before I left.”

“No. I just got back after being away for a long time. I stopped by here the day before I left.”

“And you have heard nothing?”

"And haven't you heard anything?"

“Nothing.”

“Nothing.”

“My mother is—dead.”

“My mom is—dead.”

“Dead!” said Venn mechanically.

“Dead!” Venn said flatly.

“Her home now is where I shouldn’t mind having mine.”

“Her home now is where I wouldn't mind having my own.”

Venn regarded him, and then said, “If I didn’t see your face I could never believe your words. Have you been ill?”

Venn looked at him and then said, “If I didn’t see your face, I could never believe what you’re saying. Have you been sick?”

“I had an illness.”

"I was sick."

“Well, the change! When I parted from her a month ago everything seemed to say that she was going to begin a new life.”

“Well, what a change! When I left her a month ago, everything felt like she was about to start a new life.”

“And what seemed came true.”

"And what seemed came true."

“You say right, no doubt. Trouble has taught you a deeper vein of talk than mine. All I meant was regarding her life here. She has died too soon.”

“You're absolutely right, no question about it. Experience has given you a more profound way of speaking than I have. What I was trying to say was about her life here. She left us too soon.”

“Perhaps through my living too long. I have had a bitter experience on that score this last month, Diggory. But come in; I have been wanting to see you.”

“Maybe it’s because I’ve lived too long. I’ve had a tough experience with that over the past month, Diggory. But come in; I’ve been wanting to see you.”

He conducted the reddleman into the large room where the dancing had taken place the previous Christmas, and they sat down in the settle together. “There’s the cold fireplace, you see,” said Clym. “When that half-burnt log and those cinders were alight she was alive! Little has been changed here yet. I can do nothing. My life creeps like a snail.”

He led the reddleman into the big room where the dancing happened last Christmas, and they both sat down on the bench. “There’s the cold fireplace, you see,” said Clym. “When that half-burnt log and those ashes were burning, she was alive! Not much has changed here yet. I can’t do anything. My life crawls like a snail.”

“How came she to die?” said Venn.

“How did she die?” Venn asked.

Yeobright gave him some particulars of her illness and death, and continued: “After this no kind of pain will ever seem more than an indisposition to me. I began saying that I wanted to ask you something, but I stray from subjects like a drunken man. I am anxious to know what my mother said to you when she last saw you. You talked with her a long time, I think?”

Yeobright shared some details about her illness and passing, and continued: “After this, no kind of pain will ever feel more than just a minor inconvenience to me. I started to say that I wanted to ask you something, but I’m getting sidetracked like someone who’s had too much to drink. I really want to know what my mother said to you when she last saw you. I think you talked to her for quite a while?”

“I talked with her more than half an hour.”

“I talked with her for over half an hour.”

“About me?”

“Tell me about yourself?”

“Yes. And it must have been on account of what we said that she was on the heath. Without question she was coming to see you.”

“Yes. It must have been because of what we said that she was on the heath. She was definitely coming to see you.”

“But why should she come to see me if she felt so bitterly against me? There’s the mystery.”

“But why would she come to see me if she felt so strongly against me? That’s the mystery.”

“Yet I know she quite forgave ’ee.”

“Still, I know she fully forgave you.”

“But, Diggory—would a woman, who had quite forgiven her son, say, when she felt herself ill on the way to his house, that she was broken-hearted because of his ill-usage? Never!”

“But, Diggory—would a woman who had completely forgiven her son say, when she felt sick on the way to his house, that she was heartbroken because of how he treated her? Never!”

“What I know is that she didn’t blame you at all. She blamed herself for what had happened, and only herself. I had it from her own lips.”

“What I know is that she didn’t blame you at all. She blamed herself for what happened, and only herself. I heard it directly from her.”

“You had it from her lips that I had not ill-treated her; and at the same time another had it from her lips that I had ill-treated her? My mother was no impulsive woman who changed her opinion every hour without reason. How can it be, Venn, that she should have told such different stories in close succession?”

“You heard from her that I didn't mistreat her; and at the same time, another person heard from her that I did mistreat her? My mother wasn't the kind of person to change her mind every hour for no reason. How can it be, Venn, that she told such different stories one after the other?”

“I cannot say. It is certainly odd, when she had forgiven you, and had forgiven your wife, and was going to see ye on purpose to make friends.”

“I can’t say. It’s definitely strange, when she had forgiven you, and forgave your wife, and was planning to see you on purpose to make amends.”

“If there was one thing wanting to bewilder me it was this incomprehensible thing!... Diggory, if we, who remain alive, were only allowed to hold conversation with the dead—just once, a bare minute, even through a screen of iron bars, as with persons in prison—what we might learn! How many who now ride smiling would hide their heads! And this mystery—I should then be at the bottom of it at once. But the grave has forever shut her in; and how shall it be found out now?”

“If there’s one thing that leaves me confused, it’s this impossible situation!... Diggory, if we, the living, could only talk to the dead—just once, for a quick minute, even through iron bars like prisoners—think of what we could learn! How many people who are smiling now would want to hide? And this mystery—I’d finally get to the bottom of it. But the grave has permanently closed that door; how can we uncover the truth now?”

No reply was returned by his companion, since none could be given; and when Venn left, a few minutes later, Clym had passed from the dullness of sorrow to the fluctuation of carking incertitude.

No reply came from his companion, as none could be given; and when Venn left a few minutes later, Clym had shifted from the heaviness of sorrow to the unrest of worrying uncertainty.

He continued in the same state all the afternoon. A bed was made up for him in the same house by a neighbour, that he might not have to return again the next day; and when he retired to rest in the deserted place it was only to remain awake hour after hour thinking the same thoughts. How to discover a solution to this riddle of death seemed a query of more importance than highest problems of the living. There was housed in his memory a vivid picture of the face of a little boy as he entered the hovel where Clym’s mother lay. The round eyes, eager gaze, the piping voice which enunciated the words, had operated like stilettos on his brain.

He stayed in that same state all afternoon. A neighbor set up a bed for him in the same house so he wouldn’t have to go back home the next day; and when he finally went to sleep in the empty place, he only lay awake hour after hour thinking the same thoughts. Figuring out the answer to this death riddle felt more important than any of the biggest issues in life. He could clearly picture the face of a little boy when he walked into the hovel where Clym’s mother was. The round eyes, eager look, and high-pitched voice that spoke those words had stuck in his mind like daggers.

A visit to the boy suggested itself as a means of gleaning new particulars; though it might be quite unproductive. To probe a child’s mind after the lapse of six weeks, not for facts which the child had seen and understood, but to get at those which were in their nature beyond him, did not promise much; yet when every obvious channel is blocked we grope towards the small and obscure. There was nothing else left to do; after that he would allow the enigma to drop into the abyss of undiscoverable things.

A visit to the boy seemed like a way to gather new details, even though it might not yield much. Trying to understand a child’s thoughts after six weeks, not about things he had seen and understood, but about those that were beyond his grasp, didn’t seem promising. Still, when all the obvious paths are closed, we reach for the small and obscure. There was nothing else to try; after that, he would let the mystery fade into the unknown.

It was about daybreak when he had reached this decision, and he at once arose. He locked up the house and went out into the green patch which merged in heather further on. In front of the white garden-palings the path branched into three like a broad arrow. The road to the right led to the Quiet Woman and its neighbourhood; the middle track led to Mistover Knap; the left-hand track led over the hill to another part of Mistover, where the child lived. On inclining into the latter path Yeobright felt a creeping chilliness, familiar enough to most people, and probably caused by the unsunned morning air. In after days he thought of it as a thing of singular significance.

It was just before sunrise when he made this decision, and he immediately got up. He locked the house and stepped out into the green space that blended into the heather further ahead. In front of the white garden fence, the path split into three like a broad arrow. The road to the right led to the Quiet Woman and its surroundings; the middle path led to Mistover Knap; and the left-hand path went over the hill to another part of Mistover, where the child lived. As he took the left path, Yeobright felt a familiar chill, likely caused by the cool morning air. Later on, he would consider it to be quite significant.

When Yeobright reached the cottage of Susan Nunsuch, the mother of the boy he sought, he found that the inmates were not yet astir. But in upland hamlets the transition from a-bed to abroad is surprisingly swift and easy. There no dense partition of yawns and toilets divides humanity by night from humanity by day. Yeobright tapped at the upper windowsill, which he could reach with his walking stick; and in three or four minutes the woman came down.

When Yeobright arrived at the cottage of Susan Nunsuch, the mother of the boy he was looking for, he discovered that the residents were still asleep. However, in rural villages, the shift from being in bed to being out and about happens surprisingly quickly and easily. There’s no big gap of yawns and morning routines that separates people at night from those during the day. Yeobright knocked on the upper windowsill, which he could reach with his walking stick; and in three or four minutes, the woman came down.

It was not till this moment that Clym recollected her to be the person who had behaved so barbarously to Eustacia. It partly explained the insuavity with which the woman greeted him. Moreover, the boy had been ailing again; and Susan now, as ever since the night when he had been pressed into Eustacia’s service at the bonfire, attributed his indispositions to Eustacia’s influence as a witch. It was one of those sentiments which lurk like moles underneath the visible surface of manners, and may have been kept alive by Eustacia’s entreaty to the captain, at the time that he had intended to prosecute Susan for the pricking in church, to let the matter drop; which he accordingly had done.

It wasn’t until this moment that Clym remembered her as the person who had treated Eustacia so cruelly. This partly explained the cold way she greeted him. Additionally, the boy had been sick again, and Susan, just like since the night he had been forced into Eustacia’s service at the bonfire, blamed his health issues on Eustacia’s influence as a witch. It was one of those feelings that linger beneath the surface of polite behavior, possibly kept alive by Eustacia’s request to the captain, when he had planned to prosecute Susan for the prick in church, to let it go; which he ultimately did.

Yeobright overcame his repugnance, for Susan had at least borne his mother no ill-will. He asked kindly for the boy; but her manner did not improve.

Yeobright pushed past his dislike, since Susan had at least held no ill will toward his mother. He asked kindly about the boy, but her attitude didn't get any better.

“I wish to see him,” continued Yeobright, with some hesitation, “to ask him if he remembers anything more of his walk with my mother than what he has previously told.”

“I want to see him,” Yeobright said, hesitating a bit, “to ask him if he remembers anything else about his walk with my mother besides what he’s already shared.”

She regarded him in a peculiar and criticizing manner. To anybody but a half-blind man it would have said, “You want another of the knocks which have already laid you so low.”

She looked at him in a strange and critical way. To anyone but a partially blind man, it would have said, “You want another hit that has already knocked you down so far.”

She called the boy downstairs, asked Clym to sit down on a stool, and continued, “Now, Johnny, tell Mr. Yeobright anything you can call to mind.”

She called the boy downstairs, asked Clym to sit on a stool, and continued, “Now, Johnny, tell Mr. Yeobright anything you can remember.”

“You have not forgotten how you walked with the poor lady on that hot day?” said Clym.

"You haven't forgotten how you walked with that poor lady on that hot day, right?" said Clym.

“No,” said the boy.

“No,” said the kid.

“And what she said to you?”

“And what did she say to you?”

The boy repeated the exact words he had used on entering the hut. Yeobright rested his elbow on the table and shaded his face with his hand; and the mother looked as if she wondered how a man could want more of what had stung him so deeply.

The boy repeated the same words he had spoken when he entered the hut. Yeobright rested his elbow on the table and covered his face with his hand; the mother looked as if she was questioning how a man could crave more of what had hurt him so much.

“She was going to Alderworth when you first met her?”

“She was going to Alderworth when you first met her?”

“No; she was coming away.”

“No; she was leaving.”

“That can’t be.”

"That can't be."

“Yes; she walked along with me. I was coming away, too.”

“Yes; she walked with me. I was leaving, too.”

“Then where did you first see her?”

“Then where did you see her for the first time?”

“At your house.”

“At your place.”

“Attend, and speak the truth!” said Clym sternly.

“Listen up, and tell the truth!” said Clym firmly.

“Yes, sir; at your house was where I seed her first.”

“Yes, sir; that was the first place I saw her.”

Clym started up, and Susan smiled in an expectant way which did not embellish her face; it seemed to mean, “Something sinister is coming!”

Clym perked up, and Susan smiled in a way that didn’t enhance her features; it seemed to say, “Something bad is about to happen!”

“What did she do at my house?”

“What did she do at my place?”

“She went and sat under the trees at the Devil’s Bellows.”

“She went and sat under the trees at the Devil’s Bellows.”

“Good God! this is all news to me!”

“Wow! This is all new to me!”

“You never told me this before?” said Susan.

“You never told me this before?” Susan asked.

“No, Mother; because I didn’t like to tell ’ee I had been so far. I was picking blackhearts, and went further than I meant.”

“No, Mom; because I didn’t want to tell you that I had gone so far. I was picking black currants and ended up going farther than I intended.”

“What did she do then?” said Yeobright.

“What did she do next?” said Yeobright.

“Looked at a man who came up and went into your house.”

"Watched a guy who came up and went into your house."

“That was myself—a furze-cutter, with brambles in his hand.”

"That was me—a furze-cutter, with brambles in my hand."

“No; ’twas not you. ’Twas a gentleman. You had gone in afore.”

“No; it wasn’t you. It was a gentleman. You had gone inside first.”

“Who was he?”

"Who was he?"

“I don’t know.”

"I don't know."

“Now tell me what happened next.”

“Now tell me what happened next.”

“The poor lady went and knocked at your door, and the lady with black hair looked out of the side window at her.”

“The poor lady came and knocked on your door, and the lady with black hair peeked out of the side window at her.”

The boy’s mother turned to Clym and said, “This is something you didn’t expect?”

The boy’s mother turned to Clym and said, “Didn’t see this coming, did you?”

Yeobright took no more notice of her than if he had been of stone. “Go on, go on,” he said hoarsely to the boy.

Yeobright paid her no more attention than if he were made of stone. “Go on, go on,” he said in a hoarse voice to the boy.

“And when she saw the young lady look out of the window the old lady knocked again; and when nobody came she took up the furze-hook and looked at it, and put it down again, and then she looked at the faggot-bonds; and then she went away, and walked across to me, and blowed her breath very hard, like this. We walked on together, she and I, and I talked to her and she talked to me a bit, but not much, because she couldn’t blow her breath.”

“And when she saw the young woman looking out of the window, the old lady knocked again. When no one answered, she picked up the furze-hook, examined it, put it down again, and then looked at the faggot-bonds. After that, she walked over to me and blew out her breath really hard, like this. We walked together, she and I, and I talked to her, and she talked to me a little, but not much, because she couldn’t catch her breath.”

“O!” murmured Clym, in a low tone, and bowed his head. “Let’s have more,” he said.

“O!” murmured Clym quietly and tilted his head down. “Let’s have more,” he said.

“She couldn’t talk much, and she couldn’t walk; and her face was, O so queer!”

“She couldn’t say much, and she couldn’t walk; and her face was just so strange!”

“How was her face?”

“How did her face look?”

“Like yours is now.”

“Like yours is today.”

The woman looked at Yeobright, and beheld him colourless, in a cold sweat. “Isn’t there meaning in it?” she said stealthily. “What do you think of her now?”

The woman looked at Yeobright and saw him pale, drenched in cold sweat. “Isn’t there some meaning in this?” she said quietly. “What do you think of her now?”

“Silence!” said Clym fiercely. And, turning to the boy, “And then you left her to die?”

“Silence!” Clym said fiercely. Then, turning to the boy, he asked, “And you just left her to die?”

“No,” said the woman, quickly and angrily. “He did not leave her to die! She sent him away. Whoever says he forsook her says what’s not true.”

“No,” the woman said, quickly and angrily. “He didn’t leave her to die! She sent him away. Anyone who says he abandoned her is lying.”

“Trouble no more about that,” answered Clym, with a quivering mouth. “What he did is a trifle in comparison with what he saw. Door kept shut, did you say? Kept shut, she looking out of window? Good heart of God!—what does it mean?”

“Don’t worry about that anymore,” Clym replied, his lips trembling. “What he did is nothing compared to what he saw. The door was kept shut, you said? Kept shut, while she looked out the window? Good heavens!—what does it mean?”

The child shrank away from the gaze of his questioner.

The child pulled back from the look of the person asking questions.

“He said so,” answered the mother, “and Johnny’s a God-fearing boy and tells no lies.”

“He said that,” replied the mother, “and Johnny’s a decent kid who doesn’t lie.”

“‘Cast off by my son!’ No, by my best life, dear mother, it is not so! But by your son’s, your son’s—May all murderesses get the torment they deserve!”

“‘Abandoned by my son!’ No, my dear mother, that’s not true! But by your son’s, your son’s—May all murderers get the punishment they deserve!”

With these words Yeobright went forth from the little dwelling. The pupils of his eyes, fixed steadfastly on blankness, were vaguely lit with an icy shine; his mouth had passed into the phase more or less imaginatively rendered in studies of Oedipus. The strangest deeds were possible to his mood. But they were not possible to his situation. Instead of there being before him the pale face of Eustacia, and a masculine shape unknown, there was only the imperturbable countenance of the heath, which, having defied the cataclysmal onsets of centuries, reduced to insignificance by its seamed and antique features the wildest turmoil of a single man.

With these words, Yeobright left the small house. His pupils, fixed intently on nothingness, shone with a cold light; his expression resembled the one often depicted in studies of Oedipus. Wild and strange actions seemed possible given his mood. But they were not achievable in his current situation. Instead of facing Eustacia's pale face and an unfamiliar masculine figure, he was met only by the unchanging face of the heath, which, having withstood the catastrophic events of centuries, rendered the most intense turmoil of a single man insignificant with its aged and weathered features.

III.
Eustacia Dresses Herself on a Black Morning

A consciousness of a vast impassivity in all which lay around him took possession even of Yeobright in his wild walk towards Alderworth. He had once before felt in his own person this overpowering of the fervid by the inanimate; but then it had tended to enervate a passion far sweeter than that which at present pervaded him. It was once when he stood parting from Eustacia in the moist still levels beyond the hills.

A sense of a vast indifference in everything around him took over Yeobright as he walked wildly toward Alderworth. He had experienced this overwhelming feeling before, where the intense was subdued by the lifeless; but that time it dulled a much sweeter passion than the one he felt now. It was when he was saying goodbye to Eustacia in the damp, calm fields beyond the hills.

But dismissing all this he went onward home, and came to the front of his house. The blinds of Eustacia’s bedroom were still closely drawn, for she was no early riser. All the life visible was in the shape of a solitary thrush cracking a small snail upon the door-stone for his breakfast, and his tapping seemed a loud noise in the general silence which prevailed; but on going to the door Clym found it unfastened, the young girl who attended upon Eustacia being astir in the back part of the premises. Yeobright entered and went straight to his wife’s room.

But ignoring all of this, he went home and arrived at the front of his house. The blinds in Eustacia’s bedroom were still tightly shut, since she wasn’t an early riser. The only life visible was a single thrush cracking a small snail on the doorstep for breakfast, and its tapping sounded loud in the overall silence; however, when Clym approached the door, he found it unlocked, as the young girl who looked after Eustacia was up and moving around in the back of the house. Yeobright entered and headed straight to his wife's room.

The noise of his arrival must have aroused her, for when he opened the door she was standing before the looking glass in her nightdress, the ends of her hair gathered into one hand, with which she was coiling the whole mass round her head, previous to beginning toilette operations. She was not a woman given to speaking first at a meeting, and she allowed Clym to walk across in silence, without turning her head. He came behind her, and she saw his face in the glass. It was ashy, haggard, and terrible. Instead of starting towards him in sorrowful surprise, as even Eustacia, undemonstrative wife as she was, would have done in days before she burdened herself with a secret, she remained motionless, looking at him in the glass. And while she looked the carmine flush with which warmth and sound sleep had suffused her cheeks and neck dissolved from view, and the deathlike pallor in his face flew across into hers. He was close enough to see this, and the sight instigated his tongue.

The noise of his arrival must have woken her up because, when he opened the door, she was standing in front of the mirror in her nightdress, gathering the ends of her hair in one hand and coiling it around her head, getting ready for her beauty routine. She wasn’t the type to speak first at a meeting, so she let Clym walk across the room in silence without turning her head. He came up behind her, and she saw his face in the mirror. It looked ashen, gaunt, and terrible. Instead of rushing towards him in shocked surprise, as even Eustacia, who usually kept her feelings to herself, would have done before she took on a secret, she stayed still, looking at him in the reflection. As she looked, the rosy glow from warmth and deep sleep faded from her cheeks and neck, and the deathly pallor of his face seemed to transfer to hers. He was close enough to notice this, and the sight pushed him to speak.

“You know what is the matter,” he said huskily. “I see it in your face.”

“You know what the problem is,” he said roughly. “I can see it in your face.”

Her hand relinquished the rope of hair and dropped to her side, and the pile of tresses, no longer supported, fell from the crown of her head about her shoulders and over the white nightgown. She made no reply.

Her hand let go of the braid and fell to her side, and the mass of hair, no longer held up, tumbled down from the top of her head around her shoulders and over the white nightgown. She didn’t say anything.

“Speak to me,” said Yeobright peremptorily.

“Talk to me,” Yeobright said firmly.

The blanching process did not cease in her, and her lips now became as white as her face. She turned to him and said, “Yes, Clym, I’ll speak to you. Why do you return so early? Can I do anything for you?”

The blanching process didn’t stop in her, and her lips now turned as white as her face. She turned to him and said, “Yes, Clym, I’ll talk to you. Why are you back so early? Is there anything I can do for you?”

“Yes, you can listen to me. It seems that my wife is not very well?”

“Yes, you can listen to me. It looks like my wife isn't feeling very well?”

“Why?”

“Why?”

“Your face, my dear; your face. Or perhaps it is the pale morning light which takes your colour away? Now I am going to reveal a secret to you. Ha-ha!”

“Your face, my dear; your face. Or maybe it's the pale morning light that washes your color away? Now I'm going to share a secret with you. Ha-ha!”

“O, that is ghastly!”

“Oh, that’s awful!”

“What?”

“What’s up?”

“Your laugh.”

“Your laugh.”

“There’s reason for ghastliness. Eustacia, you have held my happiness in the hollow of your hand, and like a devil you have dashed it down!”

“There’s a reason for this horror. Eustacia, you’ve had my happiness in the palm of your hand, and like a devil, you’ve thrown it away!”

She started back from the dressing-table, retreated a few steps from him, and looked him in the face. “Ah! you think to frighten me,” she said, with a slight laugh. “Is it worth while? I am undefended, and alone.”

She stepped away from the dressing table, moved back a bit from him, and looked him in the eye. “Oh! You think you can scare me,” she said with a slight laugh. “Is it really worth it? I’m unprotected and by myself.”

“How extraordinary!”

"How amazing!"

“What do you mean?”

“What do you mean?”

“As there is ample time I will tell you, though you know well enough. I mean that it is extraordinary that you should be alone in my absence. Tell me, now, where is he who was with you on the afternoon of the thirty-first of August? Under the bed? Up the chimney?”

“As there's plenty of time, I'll tell you, even though you already know. It's really surprising that you're alone while I'm not here. So tell me, where is the person who was with you on the afternoon of August thirty-first? Hiding under the bed? Up the chimney?”

A shudder overcame her and shook the light fabric of her nightdress throughout. “I do not remember dates so exactly,” she said. “I cannot recollect that anybody was with me besides yourself.”

A shiver ran through her, causing the light fabric of her nightdress to quiver. “I don’t remember dates that clearly,” she said. “I can’t recall anyone being with me except for you.”

“The day I mean,” said Yeobright, his voice growing louder and harsher, “was the day you shut the door against my mother and killed her. O, it is too much—too bad!” He leant over the footpiece of the bedstead for a few moments, with his back towards her; then rising again—“Tell me, tell me! tell me—do you hear?” he cried, rushing up to her and seizing her by the loose folds of her sleeve.

“The day I’m talking about,” Yeobright said, his voice getting louder and more intense, “was the day you closed the door on my mother and caused her death. Oh, it’s just too much—too horrible!” He leaned over the foot of the bed for a moment, turning his back to her; then standing up again—“Tell me, tell me! Do you hear?” he shouted, rushing up to her and grabbing the loose fabric of her sleeve.

The superstratum of timidity which often overlies those who are daring and defiant at heart had been passed through, and the mettlesome substance of the woman was reached. The red blood inundated her face, previously so pale.

The layer of shyness that often covers those who are bold and rebellious at heart had been stripped away, revealing the courageous essence of the woman. The red blood filled her face, which had been so pale before.

“What are you going to do?” she said in a low voice, regarding him with a proud smile. “You will not alarm me by holding on so; but it would be a pity to tear my sleeve.”

“What are you planning to do?” she said quietly, looking at him with a proud smile. “You won't scare me by holding on like that, but it would be a shame to rip my sleeve.”

Instead of letting go he drew her closer to him. “Tell me the particulars of—my mother’s death,” he said in a hard, panting whisper; “or—I’ll—I’ll—”

Instead of letting go, he pulled her closer to him. “Tell me the details of—my mother’s death,” he said in a strained, breathless whisper; “or—I’ll—I’ll—”

“Clym,” she answered slowly, “do you think you dare do anything to me that I dare not bear? But before you strike me listen. You will get nothing from me by a blow, even though it should kill me, as it probably will. But perhaps you do not wish me to speak—killing may be all you mean?”

“Clym,” she replied slowly, “do you really think you can do anything to me that I can’t handle? But before you hit me, listen. You won’t get anything from me by using violence, even if it might end up killing me, which it likely would. But maybe you don’t want me to talk—maybe killing is all you have in mind?”

“Kill you! Do you expect it?”

“Kill you! Do you really think that?”

“I do.”

“I do.”

“Why?”

“Why?”

“No less degree of rage against me will match your previous grief for her.”

“No amount of anger towards me will equal your past sorrow for her.”

“Phew—I shall not kill you,” he said contemptuously, as if under a sudden change of purpose. “I did think of it; but—I shall not. That would be making a martyr of you, and sending you to where she is; and I would keep you away from her till the universe come to an end, if I could.”

“Phew—I won’t kill you,” he said with scorn, as if suddenly changing his mind. “I did consider it, but—I won’t. That would just make you a martyr and send you to where she is; and I would keep you away from her until the end of the universe, if I could.”

“I almost wish you would kill me,” said she with gloomy bitterness. “It is with no strong desire, I assure you, that I play the part I have lately played on earth. You are no blessing, my husband.”

“I almost wish you would kill me,” she said with a gloomy bitterness. “I assure you, I’m not enthusiastic about the role I've been playing lately. You’re no blessing, my husband.”

“You shut the door—you looked out of the window upon her—you had a man in the house with you—you sent her away to die. The inhumanity—the treachery—I will not touch you—stand away from me—and confess every word!”

“You shut the door—you looked out the window at her—you had a man in the house with you—you sent her away to die. The inhumanity—the betrayal—I won't touch you—stay away from me—and confess every word!”

“Never! I’ll hold my tongue like the very death that I don’t mind meeting, even though I can clear myself of half you believe by speaking. Yes. I will! Who of any dignity would take the trouble to clear cobwebs from a wild man’s mind after such language as this? No; let him go on, and think his narrow thoughts, and run his head into the mire. I have other cares.”

“Never! I’ll keep quiet like death itself, which I don’t mind facing, even though I could prove half of what you believe is wrong by speaking. Yes, I will! Who with any self-respect would bother to clear away the confusion in a wild man’s mind after language like this? No; let him continue and think his narrow thoughts, and get stuck in the mud. I have other things to worry about.”

“’Tis too much—but I must spare you.”

"That's too much—but I have to let you go."

“Poor charity.”

“Bad charity.”

“By my wretched soul you sting me, Eustacia! I can keep it up, and hotly too. Now, then, madam, tell me his name!”

“By my miserable soul, you hurt me, Eustacia! I can keep this going, and with plenty of passion. Now, then, madam, tell me his name!”

“Never, I am resolved.”

"Never, I'm determined."

“How often does he write to you? Where does he put his letters—when does he meet you? Ah, his letters! Do you tell me his name?”

“How often does he write to you? Where does he keep his letters—when does he meet you? Ah, his letters! Can you tell me his name?”

“I do not.”

"I don't."

“Then I’ll find it myself.” His eyes had fallen upon a small desk that stood near, on which she was accustomed to write her letters. He went to it. It was locked.

“Then I’ll find it myself.” His eyes landed on a small desk nearby where she usually wrote her letters. He approached it. It was locked.

“Unlock this!”

"Unlock this!"

“You have no right to say it. That’s mine.”

“You can’t say that. It’s mine.”

Without another word he seized the desk and dashed it to the floor. The hinge burst open, and a number of letters tumbled out.

Without saying anything else, he grabbed the desk and slammed it to the floor. The hinge popped open, and several letters fell out.

“Stay!” said Eustacia, stepping before him with more excitement than she had hitherto shown.

“Stay!” Eustacia exclaimed, stepping in front of him with more excitement than she had shown before.

“Come, come! stand away! I must see them.”

“Come on, step aside! I need to see them.”

She looked at the letters as they lay, checked her feeling and moved indifferently aside; when he gathered them up, and examined them.

She glanced at the letters as they lay there, assessed her feelings, and moved aside without much interest; then he picked them up and looked them over.

By no stretch of meaning could any but a harmless construction be placed upon a single one of the letters themselves. The solitary exception was an empty envelope directed to her, and the handwriting was Wildeve’s. Yeobright held it up. Eustacia was doggedly silent.

By no means could anyone interpret any of the letters in anything but a harmless way. The only exception was an empty envelope addressed to her, and the handwriting was Wildeve’s. Yeobright held it up. Eustacia remained stubbornly silent.

“Can you read, madam? Look at this envelope. Doubtless we shall find more soon, and what was inside them. I shall no doubt be gratified by learning in good time what a well-finished and full-blown adept in a certain trade my lady is.”

“Can you read, ma'am? Look at this envelope. I'm sure we’ll find more soon, along with what was inside them. I’ll definitely be pleased to find out in due time what a skilled and accomplished expert in a certain trade my lady is.”

“Do you say it to me—do you?” she gasped.

“Are you saying that to me—really?” she gasped.

He searched further, but found nothing more. “What was in this letter?” he said.

He looked deeper but found nothing else. “What was in this letter?” he asked.

“Ask the writer. Am I your hound that you should talk to me in this way?”

“Ask the writer. Am I your dog that you should speak to me like this?”

“Do you brave me? do you stand me out, mistress? Answer. Don’t look at me with those eyes if you would bewitch me again! Sooner than that I die. You refuse to answer?”

“Do you challenge me? Do you want to confront me, mistress? Answer me. Don’t look at me with those eyes if you want to enchant me again! I’d rather die. You refuse to answer?”

“I wouldn’t tell you after this, if I were as innocent as the sweetest babe in heaven!”

“I wouldn’t tell you after this, if I were as innocent as the sweetest baby in heaven!”

“Which you are not.”

"You're not that."

“Certainly I am not absolutely,” she replied. “I have not done what you suppose; but if to have done no harm at all is the only innocence recognized, I am beyond forgiveness. But I require no help from your conscience.”

“Of course I’m not completely innocent,” she responded. “I haven’t done what you think I have; but if not causing any harm at all is the only kind of innocence that counts, then I’m beyond forgiveness. But I don’t need your conscience to help me.”

“You can resist, and resist again! Instead of hating you I could, I think, mourn for and pity you, if you were contrite, and would confess all. Forgive you I never can. I don’t speak of your lover—I will give you the benefit of the doubt in that matter, for it only affects me personally. But the other—had you half-killed me, had it been that you wilfully took the sight away from these feeble eyes of mine, I could have forgiven you. But that’s too much for nature!”

"You can resist and keep resisting! Instead of hating you, I could, I think, feel sad for you and pity you if you were sorry and would confess everything. I can never forgive you. I’m not talking about your lover—I’ll give you the benefit of the doubt there since it only affects me personally. But the other thing—if you had nearly killed me, if you had purposely taken the sight away from these weak eyes of mine, I could have forgiven you. But that’s just too much for anyone to accept!"

“Say no more. I will do without your pity. But I would have saved you from uttering what you will regret.”

“Don't say anything more. I can manage without your pity. But I would have stopped you from saying something you'll regret.”

“I am going away now. I shall leave you.”

“I’m leaving now. I’m going to go.”

“You need not go, as I am going myself. You will keep just as far away from me by staying here.”

“You don’t have to go since I’m going myself. You’ll stay just as far away from me by staying here.”

“Call her to mind—think of her—what goodness there was in her—it showed in every line of her face! Most women, even when but slightly annoyed, show a flicker of evil in some curl of the mouth or some corner of the cheek; but as for her, never in her angriest moments was there anything malicious in her look. She was angered quickly, but she forgave just as readily, and underneath her pride there was the meekness of a child. What came of it?—what cared you? You hated her just as she was learning to love you. O! couldn’t you see what was best for you, but must bring a curse upon me, and agony and death upon her, by doing that cruel deed! What was the fellow’s name who was keeping you company and causing you to add cruelty to her to your wrong to me? Was it Wildeve? Was it poor Thomasin’s husband? Heaven, what wickedness! Lost your voice, have you? It is natural after detection of that most noble trick.... Eustacia, didn’t any tender thought of your own mother lead you to think of being gentle to mine at such a time of weariness? Did not one grain of pity enter your heart as she turned away? Think what a vast opportunity was then lost of beginning a forgiving and honest course. Why did not you kick him out, and let her in, and say I’ll be an honest wife and a noble woman from this hour? Had I told you to go and quench eternally our last flickering chance of happiness here you could have done no worse. Well, she’s asleep now; and have you a hundred gallants, neither they nor you can insult her any more.”

“Think about her—remember her—what goodness she had—it showed in every line of her face! Most women, even when only slightly annoyed, reveal a hint of malice in some twist of their mouth or some crease of their cheek; but for her, even in her angriest moments, there was nothing cruel in her expression. She got angry quickly, but forgave just as fast, and beneath her pride was the gentleness of a child. What came of it?—what did you care? You hated her just as she was beginning to love you. Oh! couldn’t you see what was best for you, but had to bring a curse upon me, and agony and death upon her, by doing that cruel thing! What was the name of the guy who was keeping you company and making you add cruelty to your wrong against me? Was it Wildeve? Was it poor Thomasin’s husband? My goodness, what wickedness! Lost your voice, have you? That’s natural after discovering that most noble trick.... Eustacia, didn’t any tender thought of your own mother make you think about being kind to mine at such a wearisome time? Did not a single bit of pity enter your heart as she turned away? Think about how much was lost then in the chance to start a forgiving and honest path. Why didn’t you kick him out, let her in, and say I’ll be an honest wife and a noble woman from now on? If I had told you to go and crush our last flickering chance of happiness here, you couldn’t have done any worse. Well, she’s asleep now; and with your hundred suitors, neither they nor you can insult her any more.”

“You exaggerate fearfully,” she said in a faint, weary voice; “but I cannot enter into my defence—it is not worth doing. You are nothing to me in future, and the past side of the story may as well remain untold. I have lost all through you, but I have not complained. Your blunders and misfortunes may have been a sorrow to you, but they have been a wrong to me. All persons of refinement have been scared away from me since I sank into the mire of marriage. Is this your cherishing—to put me into a hut like this, and keep me like the wife of a hind? You deceived me—not by words, but by appearances, which are less seen through than words. But the place will serve as well as any other—as somewhere to pass from—into my grave.” Her words were smothered in her throat, and her head drooped down.

“You're overreacting,” she said in a weak, tired voice; “but I can't defend myself—it’s not worth it. You mean nothing to me now, and the past should just stay in the past. I've lost everything because of you, but I haven’t complained. Your mistakes and bad luck may have been tough for you, but they’ve unjustly affected me. Everyone with any class has stayed away from me ever since I got dragged into this marriage. Is this your idea of caring—putting me in a place like this and treating me like the wife of a peasant? You fooled me—not with words, but with appearances, which are less transparent than words. But this place will do just as well as any other—as a stopping point on my way to the grave.” Her words got choked in her throat, and her head hung down.

“I don’t know what you mean by that. Am I the cause of your sin?” (Eustacia made a trembling motion towards him.) “What, you can begin to shed tears and offer me your hand? Good God! can you? No, not I. I’ll not commit the fault of taking that.” (The hand she had offered dropped nervelessly, but the tears continued flowing.) “Well, yes, I’ll take it, if only for the sake of my own foolish kisses that were wasted there before I knew what I cherished. How bewitched I was! How could there be any good in a woman that everybody spoke ill of?”

“I don’t understand what you mean by that. Am I the reason for your sin?” (Eustacia made a shaky gesture towards him.) “What, you can start to cry and offer me your hand? Good grief! Can you? No, not me. I won’t make the mistake of accepting that.” (The hand she had offered fell limply, but the tears kept flowing.) “Well, yes, I’ll take it, if only because of my own foolish kisses that were wasted before I even knew what I valued. How enchanted I was! How could there be any goodness in a woman that everyone criticized?”

“O, O, O!” she cried, breaking down at last; and, shaking with sobs which choked her, she sank upon her knees. “O, will you have done! O, you are too relentless—there’s a limit to the cruelty of savages! I have held out long—but you crush me down. I beg for mercy—I cannot bear this any longer—it is inhuman to go further with this! If I had—killed your—mother with my own hand—I should not deserve such a scourging to the bone as this. O, O! God have mercy upon a miserable woman!... You have beaten me in this game—I beg you to stay your hand in pity!... I confess that I—wilfully did not undo the door the first time she knocked—but—I should have unfastened it the second—if I had not thought you had gone to do it yourself. When I found you had not I opened it, but she was gone. That’s the extent of my crime—towards her. Best natures commit bad faults sometimes, don’t they?—I think they do. Now I will leave you—for ever and ever!”

“O, O, O!” she cried, finally breaking down; shaking with sobs that choked her, she sank to her knees. “O, will you just stop! O, you are too relentless—there’s a limit to how cruel savages can be! I’ve held on for so long—but you’re crushing me down. I’m begging for mercy—I can’t take this any longer—it’s inhumane to keep this going! If I had—killed your—mother with my own hands—I wouldn’t deserve such a harsh punishment as this. O, O! God have mercy on a miserable woman!... You’ve beaten me in this game—I ask you to show some pity and stop!... I admit that I—purposefully didn’t open the door the first time she knocked—but—I would have unlatched it the second time—if I hadn’t thought you were going to do it yourself. When I realized you hadn’t, I opened it, but she was gone. That’s the extent of my crime—towards her. Even the best people make mistakes sometimes, don’t they?—I think they do. Now I will leave you—for good!”

“Tell all, and I will pity you. Was the man in the house with you Wildeve?”

“Tell me everything, and I will feel sorry for you. Was the man in the house with you, Wildeve?”

“I cannot tell,” she said desperately through her sobbing. “Don’t insist further—I cannot tell. I am going from this house. We cannot both stay here.”

“I don’t know,” she said desperately through her tears. “Please stop asking—I can’t tell you. I'm leaving this house. We can’t both stay here.”

“You need not go—I will go. You can stay here.”

"You don't have to go—I will go. You can stay here."

“No, I will dress, and then I will go.”

“No, I’m getting dressed, and then I’ll leave.”

“Where?”

“Where at?”

“Where I came from, or elsewhere.”

"Where I came from, or elsewhere."

She hastily dressed herself, Yeobright moodily walking up and down the room the whole of the time. At last all her things were on. Her little hands quivered so violently as she held them to her chin to fasten her bonnet that she could not tie the strings, and after a few moments she relinquished the attempt. Seeing this he moved forward and said, “Let me tie them.”

She quickly got dressed, while Yeobright walked back and forth in the room, clearly in a bad mood the whole time. Finally, she had all her things on. Her small hands shook so much as she held them to her chin to fasten her bonnet that she couldn't tie the strings, and after a little while, she gave up trying. Seeing this, he stepped forward and said, “Let me tie them.”

She assented in silence, and lifted her chin. For once at least in her life she was totally oblivious of the charm of her attitude. But he was not, and he turned his eyes aside, that he might not be tempted to softness.

She nodded silently and lifted her chin. For once in her life, she was completely unaware of how charming she looked. But he was very aware, and he turned his gaze away so he wouldn't be tempted to soften his feelings.

The strings were tied; she turned from him. “Do you still prefer going away yourself to my leaving you?” he inquired again.

The strings were tied; she turned away from him. “Do you still prefer going away yourself rather than me leaving you?” he asked again.

“I do.”

"I do."

“Very well—let it be. And when you will confess to the man I may pity you.”

“Alright—let it be. And when you confess to the man, I might feel sorry for you.”

She flung her shawl about her and went downstairs, leaving him standing in the room.

She threw her shawl around herself and went downstairs, leaving him standing in the room.

Eustacia had not long been gone when there came a knock at the door of the bedroom; and Yeobright said, “Well?”

Eustacia had barely left when there was a knock at the bedroom door, and Yeobright said, “Well?”

It was the servant; and she replied, “Somebody from Mrs. Wildeve’s have called to tell ’ee that the mis’ess and the baby are getting on wonderful well, and the baby’s name is to be Eustacia Clementine.” And the girl retired.

It was the servant, and she said, “Someone from Mrs. Wildeve’s has come to tell you that the missus and the baby are doing really well, and the baby’s name is going to be Eustacia Clementine.” Then the girl left.

“What a mockery!” said Clym. “This unhappy marriage of mine to be perpetuated in that child’s name!”

“What a joke!” said Clym. “This miserable marriage of mine is going to be carried on in that child’s name!”

IV.
The Ministrations of a Half-forgotten One

Eustacia’s journey was at first as vague in direction as that of thistledown on the wind. She did not know what to do. She wished it had been night instead of morning, that she might at least have borne her misery without the possibility of being seen. Tracing mile after mile along between the dying ferns and the wet white spiders’ webs, she at length turned her steps towards her grandfather’s house. She found the front door closed and locked. Mechanically she went round to the end where the stable was, and on looking in at the stable door she saw Charley standing within.

Eustacia's journey was initially as directionless as thistledown in the wind. She didn’t know what to do. She wished it was night instead of morning, so she could at least endure her misery without the fear of being seen. Walking mile after mile through the dying ferns and the wet white spider webs, she eventually made her way to her grandfather’s house. She found the front door closed and locked. Without thinking, she walked around to the end where the stable was, and when she looked in at the stable door, she saw Charley standing inside.

“Captain Vye is not at home?” she said.

“Captain Vye isn't home?” she said.

“No, ma’am,” said the lad in a flutter of feeling; “he’s gone to Weatherbury, and won’t be home till night. And the servant is gone home for a holiday. So the house is locked up.”

“No, ma’am,” said the young man, feeling flustered; “he’s gone to Weatherbury and won’t be back until tonight. And the servant has gone home for a holiday. So the house is locked up.”

Eustacia’s face was not visible to Charley as she stood at the doorway, her back being to the sky, and the stable but indifferently lighted; but the wildness of her manner arrested his attention. She turned and walked away across the enclosure to the gate, and was hidden by the bank.

Eustacia’s face was hidden from Charley as she stood in the doorway, her back to the sky, and the stable was only dimly lit; but the wildness of her behavior caught his attention. She turned and walked away across the yard to the gate and was blocked from view by the bank.

When she had disappeared Charley, with misgiving in his eyes, slowly came from the stable door, and going to another point in the bank he looked over. Eustacia was leaning against it on the outside, her face covered with her hands, and her head pressing the dewy heather which bearded the bank’s outer side. She appeared to be utterly indifferent to the circumstance that her bonnet, hair, and garments were becoming wet and disarranged by the moisture of her cold, harsh pillow. Clearly something was wrong.

When she vanished, Charley, with concern in his eyes, slowly stepped out of the stable door and went to another spot on the bank to look around. Eustacia was leaning against it on the outside, her face hidden in her hands, with her head resting on the damp heather that covered the bank’s edge. She seemed completely unconcerned that her bonnet, hair, and clothes were getting wet and messy from the moisture of her cold, hard pillow. It was clear that something was wrong.

Charley had always regarded Eustacia as Eustacia had regarded Clym when she first beheld him—as a romantic and sweet vision, scarcely incarnate. He had been so shut off from her by the dignity of her look and the pride of her speech, except at that one blissful interval when he was allowed to hold her hand, that he had hardly deemed her a woman, wingless and earthly, subject to household conditions and domestic jars. The inner details of her life he had only conjectured. She had been a lovely wonder, predestined to an orbit in which the whole of his own was but a point; and this sight of her leaning like a helpless, despairing creature against a wild wet bank filled him with an amazed horror. He could no longer remain where he was. Leaping over, he came up, touched her with his finger, and said tenderly, “You are poorly, ma’am. What can I do?”

Charley had always seen Eustacia the way Eustacia had seen Clym when she first laid eyes on him—like a romantic and beautiful vision, barely real. He had felt so distant from her because of the dignity in her appearance and the pride in her words, except for that one joyful moment when he was allowed to hold her hand. As a result, he hardly thought of her as a woman, grounded and earthly, dealing with everyday life and its annoyances. He could only guess at the details of her existence. She had been a beautiful mystery, destined for a path that made his own seem insignificant; and seeing her leaning there like a helpless, despairing figure against a wild, wet bank filled him with a shocked horror. He couldn't stay where he was any longer. He jumped over, approached her, touched her gently, and said, “You look unwell, ma’am. What can I do?”

Eustacia started up, and said, “Ah, Charley—you have followed me. You did not think when I left home in the summer that I should come back like this!”

Eustacia jumped up and said, “Oh, Charley—you’ve followed me. You didn’t think when I left home in the summer that I would come back like this!”

“I did not, dear ma’am. Can I help you now?”

“I didn’t, dear ma’am. Can I help you now?”

“I am afraid not. I wish I could get into the house. I feel giddy—that’s all.”

“I’m afraid not. I wish I could go inside the house. I feel dizzy—that’s all.”

“Lean on my arm, ma’am, till we get to the porch, and I will try to open the door.”

“Lean on my arm, ma’am, until we reach the porch, and I’ll try to open the door.”

He supported her to the porch, and there depositing her on a seat hastened to the back, climbed to a window by the help of a ladder, and descending inside opened the door. Next he assisted her into the room, where there was an old-fashioned horsehair settee as large as a donkey wagon. She lay down here, and Charley covered her with a cloak he found in the hall.

He helped her to the porch, and after sitting her down on a chair, he hurried to the back, climbed up to a window using a ladder, and came down inside to open the door. Then he helped her into the room, where there was an old horsehair couch that was as big as a small wagon. She lay down on it, and Charley covered her with a cloak he found in the hallway.

“Shall I get you something to eat and drink?” he said.

“Do you want me to get you something to eat and drink?” he asked.

“If you please, Charley. But I suppose there is no fire?”

“If you don’t mind, Charley. But I assume there’s no fire?”

“I can light it, ma’am.”

"I can light it, ma'am."

He vanished, and she heard a splitting of wood and a blowing of bellows; and presently he returned, saying, “I have lighted a fire in the kitchen, and now I’ll light one here.”

He disappeared, and she heard wood cracking and the sound of bellows; then he came back, saying, “I’ve started a fire in the kitchen, and now I’ll start one here.”

He lit the fire, Eustacia dreamily observing him from her couch. When it was blazing up he said, “Shall I wheel you round in front of it, ma’am, as the morning is chilly?”

He started the fire, and Eustacia watched him dreamily from her couch. Once it was crackling, he asked, “Should I move you to sit in front of it, ma’am, since it’s a bit cold this morning?”

“Yes, if you like.”

“Sure, if you want.”

“Shall I go and bring the victuals now?”

“Should I go and get the food now?”

“Yes, do,” she murmured languidly.

“Yes, go ahead,” she murmured lazily.

When he had gone, and the dull sounds occasionally reached her ears of his movements in the kitchen, she forgot where she was, and had for a moment to consider by an effort what the sounds meant. After an interval which seemed short to her whose thoughts were elsewhere, he came in with a tray on which steamed tea and toast, though it was nearly lunch-time.

When he left, and she could occasionally hear the muffled sounds of him moving around in the kitchen, she lost track of her surroundings and had to take a moment to figure out what those sounds were. After a time that felt brief to her mind, which was focused elsewhere, he came in with a tray that had hot tea and toast on it, even though it was almost lunchtime.

“Place it on the table,” she said. “I shall be ready soon.”

“Put it on the table,” she said. “I'll be ready in a bit.”

He did so, and retired to the door; when, however, he perceived that she did not move he came back a few steps.

He did that and stepped back to the door; when he noticed that she didn't move, he returned a few steps.

“Let me hold it to you, if you don’t wish to get up,” said Charley. He brought the tray to the front of the couch, where he knelt down, adding, “I will hold it for you.”

“Let me bring it to you, if you don’t want to get up,” said Charley. He brought the tray to the front of the couch, where he knelt down, adding, “I’ll hold it for you.”

Eustacia sat up and poured out a cup of tea. “You are very kind to me, Charley,” she murmured as she sipped.

Eustacia sat up and poured herself a cup of tea. “You’re really sweet to me, Charley,” she said softly as she took a sip.

“Well, I ought to be,” said he diffidently, taking great trouble not to rest his eyes upon her, though this was their only natural position, Eustacia being immediately before him. “You have been kind to me.”

“Well, I should be,” he said shyly, making a real effort not to look at her, even though that was their only natural position, with Eustacia right in front of him. “You’ve been nice to me.”

“How have I?” said Eustacia.

"How have I?" Eustacia asked.

“You let me hold your hand when you were a maiden at home.”

“You let me hold your hand when you were a girl at home.”

“Ah, so I did. Why did I do that? My mind is lost—it had to do with the mumming, had it not?”

“Ah, so I did. Why did I do that? I’m completely lost—was it because of the mumming, wasn’t it?”

“Yes, you wanted to go in my place.”

“Yes, you wanted to go instead of me.”

“I remember. I do indeed remember—too well!”

“I remember. I really remember—way too well!”

She again became utterly downcast; and Charley, seeing that she was not going to eat or drink any more, took away the tray.

She became completely depressed again; and Charley, noticing that she wasn't going to eat or drink anymore, took away the tray.

Afterwards he occasionally came in to see if the fire was burning, to ask her if she wanted anything, to tell her that the wind had shifted from south to west, to ask her if she would like him to gather her some blackberries; to all which inquiries she replied in the negative or with indifference.

After that, he occasionally came in to check if the fire was still going, to see if she needed anything, to let her know that the wind had changed from south to west, and to ask if she’d like him to pick her some blackberries; to all of which questions she replied no or with indifference.

She remained on the settee some time longer, when she aroused herself and went upstairs. The room in which she had formerly slept still remained much as she had left it, and the recollection that this forced upon her of her own greatly changed and infinitely worsened situation again set on her face the undetermined and formless misery which it had worn on her first arrival. She peeped into her grandfather’s room, through which the fresh autumn air was blowing from the open window. Her eye was arrested by what was a familiar sight enough, though it broke upon her now with a new significance.

She stayed on the couch a bit longer before getting up and heading upstairs. The room where she used to sleep looked pretty much the same as she remembered, and the memory of her own drastically changed and much worse situation brought back the vague and shapeless misery she felt when she first arrived. She peeked into her grandfather’s room, where the fresh autumn air was coming in through the open window. Her gaze was caught by something she recognized, but it struck her now with a new significance.

It was a brace of pistols, hanging near the head of her grandfather’s bed, which he always kept there loaded, as a precaution against possible burglars, the house being very lonely. Eustacia regarded them long, as if they were the page of a book in which she read a new and a strange matter. Quickly, like one afraid of herself, she returned downstairs and stood in deep thought.

It was a pair of pistols, hanging near the head of her grandfather’s bed, which he always kept loaded as a precaution against potential burglars, since the house was quite isolated. Eustacia stared at them for a long time, as if they were the page of a book revealing something new and unfamiliar. Quickly, as if afraid of what she might feel, she went back downstairs and stood lost in thought.

“If I could only do it!” she said. “It would be doing much good to myself and all connected with me, and no harm to a single one.”

“If I could just do it!” she said. “It would be really good for me and everyone related to me, and it wouldn’t hurt anyone at all.”

The idea seemed to gather force within her, and she remained in a fixed attitude nearly ten minutes, when a certain finality was expressed in her gaze, and no longer the blankness of indecision.

The idea seemed to grow stronger in her, and she stayed in a steady position for almost ten minutes, when a sense of resolution showed in her eyes, replacing the previous look of uncertainty.

She turned and went up the second time—softly and stealthily now—and entered her grandfather’s room, her eyes at once seeking the head of the bed. The pistols were gone.

She turned and went up a second time—quietly and carefully now—and entered her grandfather’s room, her eyes immediately looking for the head of the bed. The pistols were gone.

The instant quashing of her purpose by their absence affected her brain as a sudden vacuum affects the body—she nearly fainted. Who had done this? There was only one person on the premises besides herself. Eustacia involuntarily turned to the open window which overlooked the garden as far as the bank that bounded it. On the summit of the latter stood Charley, sufficiently elevated by its height to see into the room. His gaze was directed eagerly and solicitously upon her.

The sudden loss of her determination because of their absence hit her mind like a sudden vacuum hits the body—she almost fainted. Who had caused this? There was only one other person there besides her. Eustacia instinctively looked toward the open window that faced the garden up to the bank that bordered it. On top of that bank stood Charley, high enough to see into the room. His gaze was focused intently and anxiously on her.

She went downstairs to the door and beckoned to him.

She went downstairs to the door and waved him over.

“You have taken them away?”

“Did you take them?”

“Yes, ma’am.”

“Sure, ma’am.”

“Why did you do it?”

“Why did you do that?”

“I saw you looking at them too long.”

“I noticed you staring at them for too long.”

“What has that to do with it?”

“What does that have to do with anything?”

“You have been heart-broken all the morning, as if you did not want to live.”

“You've been heartbroken all morning, like you don’t want to live.”

“Well?”

"What's up?"

“And I could not bear to leave them in your way. There was meaning in your look at them.”

“And I couldn’t bear to leave them in your path. There was something significant in the way you looked at them.”

“Where are they now?”

“Where are they currently?”

“Locked up.”

"Locked down."

“Where?”

"Where at?"

“In the stable.”

"In the barn."

“Give them to me.”

"Hand them over to me."

“No, ma’am.”

“No, ma'am.”

“You refuse?”

"You're refusing?"

“I do. I care too much for you to give ’em up.”

“I do. I care too much about you to let them go.”

She turned aside, her face for the first time softening from the stony immobility of the earlier day, and the corners of her mouth resuming something of that delicacy of cut which was always lost in her moments of despair. At last she confronted him again.

She turned away, her face finally softening from the stiff expression of earlier that day, and the corners of her mouth returned to that delicate shape that was always gone during her moments of despair. At last, she faced him again.

“Why should I not die if I wish?” she said tremulously. “I have made a bad bargain with life, and I am weary of it—weary. And now you have hindered my escape. O, why did you, Charley! What makes death painful except the thought of others’ grief?—and that is absent in my case, for not a sigh would follow me!”

“Why shouldn’t I die if I want to?” she said softly. “I’ve made a terrible deal with life, and I’m tired of it—I’m so tired. And now you’ve stopped me from escaping. Oh, why did you, Charley! What makes death hurt except the thought of how others will feel?—and that’s not an issue for me because not a single person would care!”

“Ah, it is trouble that has done this! I wish in my very soul that he who brought it about might die and rot, even if ’tis transportation to say it!”

“Ah, trouble is what caused this! I truly wish from the bottom of my heart that the person responsible would die and rot, even if it’s harsh to say it!”

“Charley, no more of that. What do you mean to do about this you have seen?”

“Charley, enough of that. What are you going to do about what you just saw?”

“Keep it close as night, if you promise not to think of it again.”

“Hold on to it like it's the night, if you promise not to think about it again.”

“You need not fear. The moment has passed. I promise.” She then went away, entered the house, and lay down.

“You don't need to be afraid. That moment is over. I promise.” She then walked away, went into the house, and lay down.

Later in the afternoon her grandfather returned. He was about to question her categorically, but on looking at her he withheld his words.

Later in the afternoon, her grandfather came back. He was about to ask her directly, but when he saw her, he held back his words.

“Yes, it is too bad to talk of,” she slowly returned in answer to his glance. “Can my old room be got ready for me tonight, Grandfather? I shall want to occupy it again.”

“Yes, it’s a shame to discuss,” she replied slowly, meeting his gaze. “Can my old room be prepared for me tonight, Grandfather? I would like to stay in it again.”

He did not ask what it all meant, or why she had left her husband, but ordered the room to be prepared.

He didn’t ask what it all meant or why she had left her husband, but told them to get the room ready.

V.
An Old Move Inadvertently Repeated

Charley’s attentions to his former mistress were unbounded. The only solace to his own trouble lay in his attempts to relieve hers. Hour after hour he considered her wants; he thought of her presence there with a sort of gratitude, and, while uttering imprecations on the cause of her unhappiness, in some measure blessed the result. Perhaps she would always remain there, he thought, and then he would be as happy as he had been before. His dread was lest she should think fit to return to Alderworth, and in that dread his eyes, with all the inquisitiveness of affection, frequently sought her face when she was not observing him, as he would have watched the head of a stockdove to learn if it contemplated flight. Having once really succoured her, and possibly preserved her from the rashest of acts, he mentally assumed in addition a guardian’s responsibility for her welfare.

Charley was completely devoted to his former mistress. The only comfort he found amid his own troubles was in trying to ease hers. Hour after hour, he thought about what she needed; he appreciated her presence there and, while cursing the reasons for her unhappiness, also found some blessing in the situation. He imagined that maybe she would stay there forever, and that thought made him feel as happy as he once was. His biggest fear was that she might decide to go back to Alderworth, and because of that fear, he often looked at her face when she wasn’t paying attention, much like someone observing a bird to see if it was about to fly away. Having truly helped her once, and possibly saved her from making a terrible mistake, he took on the mental role of protector over her wellbeing.

For this reason he busily endeavoured to provide her with pleasant distractions, bringing home curious objects which he found in the heath, such as white trumpet-shaped mosses, redheaded lichens, stone arrowheads used by the old tribes on Egdon, and faceted crystals from the hollows of flints. These he deposited on the premises in such positions that she should see them as if by accident.

For this reason, he actively tried to keep her entertained, bringing home interesting items he found on the heath, like white trumpet-shaped moss, red-headed lichens, stone arrowheads used by the ancient tribes on Egdon, and faceted crystals from the hollows of flints. He placed these around the house so that she would notice them as if by chance.

A week passed, Eustacia never going out of the house. Then she walked into the enclosed plot and looked through her grandfather’s spyglass, as she had been in the habit of doing before her marriage. One day she saw, at a place where the highroad crossed the distant valley, a heavily laden wagon passing along. It was piled with household furniture. She looked again and again, and recognized it to be her own. In the evening her grandfather came indoors with a rumour that Yeobright had removed that day from Alderworth to the old house at Blooms-End.

A week went by, with Eustacia staying indoors the whole time. Then she stepped into the enclosed area and peered through her grandfather’s spyglass, just like she used to do before she got married. One day, she spotted a heavily loaded wagon crossing the distant valley where the main road ran. It was stacked high with furniture. She looked again and again until she recognized it as her own. In the evening, her grandfather came in with news that Yeobright had moved that day from Alderworth to the old house at Blooms-End.

On another occasion when reconnoitring thus she beheld two female figures walking in the vale. The day was fine and clear; and the persons not being more than half a mile off she could see their every detail with the telescope. The woman walking in front carried a white bundle in her arms, from one end of which hung a long appendage of drapery; and when the walkers turned, so that the sun fell more directly upon them, Eustacia could see that the object was a baby. She called Charley, and asked him if he knew who they were, though she well guessed.

On another occasion while exploring, she saw two women walking in the valley. The day was nice and clear; since they were no more than half a mile away, she could see every detail through the telescope. The woman in front was carrying a white bundle in her arms, from which a long piece of fabric was hanging. When the women turned, and the sun shone more directly on them, Eustacia could see that the bundle was a baby. She called Charley and asked if he knew who they were, although she had a good idea.

“Mrs. Wildeve and the nurse-girl,” said Charley.

“Mrs. Wildeve and the nurse girl,” said Charley.

“The nurse is carrying the baby?” said Eustacia.

“The nurse is carrying the baby?” Eustacia asked.

“No, ’tis Mrs. Wildeve carrying that,” he answered, “and the nurse walks behind carrying nothing.”

“No, that's Mrs. Wildeve carrying that,” he replied, “and the nurse is walking behind her carrying nothing.”

The lad was in good spirits that day, for the Fifth of November had again come round, and he was planning yet another scheme to divert her from her too absorbing thoughts. For two successive years his mistress had seemed to take pleasure in lighting a bonfire on the bank overlooking the valley; but this year she had apparently quite forgotten the day and the customary deed. He was careful not to remind her, and went on with his secret preparations for a cheerful surprise, the more zealously that he had been absent last time and unable to assist. At every vacant minute he hastened to gather furze-stumps, thorn-tree roots, and other solid materials from the adjacent slopes, hiding them from cursory view.

The guy was in a great mood that day because the Fifth of November had come around again, and he was planning another way to distract her from her overwhelming thoughts. For the last two years, his girlfriend had seemed to enjoy lighting a bonfire on the bank overlooking the valley, but this year she seemed to have completely forgotten about the day and the usual celebration. He made sure not to remind her and continued with his secret plans for a cheerful surprise, especially since he had missed the last one and couldn’t help out. Whenever he had a spare moment, he quickly gathered furze-stumps, thorn-tree roots, and other sturdy materials from the nearby slopes, hiding them from casual view.

The evening came, and Eustacia was still seemingly unconscious of the anniversary. She had gone indoors after her survey through the glass, and had not been visible since. As soon as it was quite dark Charley began to build the bonfire, choosing precisely that spot on the bank which Eustacia had chosen at previous times.

The evening rolled in, and Eustacia still seemed unaware of the anniversary. She had gone inside after looking through the glass, and hadn’t been seen since. Once it was completely dark, Charley started to build the bonfire, picking exactly the same spot on the bank that Eustacia had chosen before.

When all the surrounding bonfires had burst into existence Charley kindled his, and arranged its fuel so that it should not require tending for some time. He then went back to the house, and lingered round the door and windows till she should by some means or other learn of his achievement and come out to witness it. But the shutters were closed, the door remained shut, and no heed whatever seemed to be taken of his performance. Not liking to call her he went back and replenished the fire, continuing to do this for more than half an hour. It was not till his stock of fuel had greatly diminished that he went to the back door and sent in to beg that Mrs. Yeobright would open the window-shutters and see the sight outside.

When all the other bonfires were lit, Charley started his own and arranged the wood so it wouldn't need any attention for a while. He then went back to the house and hung around the door and windows, hoping she would somehow notice what he had done and come out to see it. But the shutters were closed, the door was locked, and it seemed like nobody was paying attention to his efforts. Not wanting to call her, he went back to add more wood to the fire, doing this for over half an hour. It wasn't until his supply of wood had almost run out that he went to the back door and asked them to tell Mrs. Yeobright to open the window shutters and look at the scene outside.

Eustacia, who had been sitting listlessly in the parlour, started up at the intelligence and flung open the shutters. Facing her on the bank blazed the fire, which at once sent a ruddy glare into the room where she was, and overpowered the candles.

Eustacia, who had been sitting bored in the living room, jumped up at the news and flung open the shutters. In front of her, the fire on the bank blazed brightly, sending a warm glow into the room and overpowering the candles.

“Well done, Charley!” said Captain Vye from the chimney-corner. “But I hope it is not my wood that he’s burning.... Ah, it was this time last year that I met with that man Venn, bringing home Thomasin Yeobright—to be sure it was! Well, who would have thought that girl’s troubles would have ended so well? What a snipe you were in that matter, Eustacia! Has your husband written to you yet?”

“Well done, Charley!” said Captain Vye from the corner by the fireplace. “But I hope he’s not burning my wood… Ah, it was around this time last year that I met that guy Venn, bringing home Thomasin Yeobright—to be sure it was! Well, who would have thought that girl’s troubles would end up so well? What a fool you were in that situation, Eustacia! Has your husband written to you yet?”

“No,” said Eustacia, looking vaguely through the window at the fire, which just then so much engaged her mind that she did not resent her grandfather’s blunt opinion. She could see Charley’s form on the bank, shovelling and stirring the fire; and there flashed upon her imagination some other form which that fire might call up.

“No,” Eustacia said, gazing absently out the window at the fire, which occupied her thoughts so much that she didn’t mind her grandfather’s blunt opinion. She could see Charley’s silhouette by the bank, shoveling and stirring the fire; and an image of another figure suddenly came to her mind, conjured up by that fire.

She left the room, put on her garden bonnet and cloak, and went out. Reaching the bank, she looked over with a wild curiosity and misgiving, when Charley said to her, with a pleased sense of himself, “I made it o’ purpose for you, ma’am.”

She exited the room, put on her gardening hat and cloak, and stepped outside. When she reached the bank, she peered over with a mix of wild curiosity and unease, and Charley said to her, feeling pleased with himself, “I made it just for you, ma’am.”

“Thank you,” she said hastily. “But I wish you to put it out now.”

“Thanks," she said quickly. "But I want you to put it out now.”

“It will soon burn down,” said Charley, rather disappointed. “Is it not a pity to knock it out?”

“It’s going to burn down soon,” Charley said, feeling pretty disappointed. “Isn’t it a shame to take it out?”

“I don’t know,” she musingly answered.

"I don't know," she replied thoughtfully.

They stood in silence, broken only by the crackling of the flames, till Charley, perceiving that she did not want to talk to him, moved reluctantly away.

They stood in silence, interrupted only by the crackling of the flames, until Charley, realizing she didn’t want to talk to him, moved away reluctantly.

Eustacia remained within the bank looking at the fire, intending to go indoors, yet lingering still. Had she not by her situation been inclined to hold in indifference all things honoured of the gods and of men she would probably have come away. But her state was so hopeless that she could play with it. To have lost is less disturbing than to wonder if we may possibly have won; and Eustacia could now, like other people at such a stage, take a standing-point outside herself, observe herself as a disinterested spectator, and think what a sport for Heaven this woman Eustacia was.

Eustacia stayed by the fireplace, planning to go inside, but she lingered. If her situation hadn’t made her indifferent to everything revered by gods and people, she would have probably left. But her despair was so overwhelming that she could toy with it. Losing is less unsettling than wondering if we might have won; and Eustacia could now, like others in her position, step back and see herself as an objective observer, thinking about how much of a spectacle this woman Eustacia was for the heavens.

While she stood she heard a sound. It was the splash of a stone in the pond.

While she was standing, she heard a sound. It was the splash of a stone hitting the pond.

Had Eustacia received the stone full in the bosom her heart could not have given a more decided thump. She had thought of the possibility of such a signal in answer to that which had been unwittingly given by Charley; but she had not expected it yet. How prompt Wildeve was! Yet how could he think her capable of deliberately wishing to renew their assignations now? An impulse to leave the spot, a desire to stay, struggled within her; and the desire held its own. More than that it did not do, for she refrained even from ascending the bank and looking over. She remained motionless, not disturbing a muscle of her face or raising her eyes; for were she to turn up her face the fire on the bank would shine upon it, and Wildeve might be looking down.

Had Eustacia received the stone directly in the chest, her heart couldn't have pounded more forcefully. She had considered the possibility of such a signal in response to the one that Charley had unknowingly given, but she hadn't expected it so soon. How quick Wildeve was! Yet how could he think she would deliberately want to rekindle their secret meetings now? An urge to leave the place and a desire to stay battled within her, and the desire to stay won out. It didn't go further than that, as she even held back from climbing the bank to look over. She stayed still, not moving a muscle in her face or raising her eyes; if she were to tilt her face up, the light from the fire on the bank would illuminate it, and Wildeve might be looking down.

There was a second splash into the pond.

There was another splash into the pond.

Why did he stay so long without advancing and looking over? Curiosity had its way—she ascended one or two of the earth-steps in the bank and glanced out.

Why did he take so long without moving forward or looking around? Curiosity got the better of her—she climbed up one or two of the earth steps on the bank and peered out.

Wildeve was before her. He had come forward after throwing the last pebble, and the fire now shone into each of their faces from the bank stretching breast-high between them.

Wildeve stood in front of her. He had stepped forward after tossing the last pebble, and the fire now illuminated both of their faces from the bank that rose breast-high between them.

“I did not light it!” cried Eustacia quickly. “It was lit without my knowledge. Don’t, don’t come over to me!”

“I didn’t light it!” Eustacia said quickly. “It was lit without me knowing. Don’t, please don’t come over to me!”

“Why have you been living here all these days without telling me? You have left your home. I fear I am something to blame in this?”

“Why have you been living here all this time without telling me? You left your home. I worry that I might be to blame for this?”

“I did not let in his mother; that’s how it is!”

“I didn’t let his mom in; that’s just how it is!”

“You do not deserve what you have got, Eustacia; you are in great misery; I see it in your eyes, your mouth, and all over you. My poor, poor girl!” He stepped over the bank. “You are beyond everything unhappy!”

“You don’t deserve what you’ve got, Eustacia; you’re really suffering; I can see it in your eyes, your mouth, and all over you. My poor, poor girl!” He stepped over the bank. “You’re more unhappy than anyone!”

“No, no; not exactly—”

“No, not really—”

“It has been pushed too far—it is killing you—I do think it!”

“It’s gone too far—it’s hurting you—I really believe that!”

Her usually quiet breathing had grown quicker with his words. “I—I—” she began, and then burst into quivering sobs, shaken to the very heart by the unexpected voice of pity—a sentiment whose existence in relation to herself she had almost forgotten.

Her usually quiet breathing had quickened with his words. “I—I—” she started, and then broke into shaky sobs, deeply moved by the unexpected voice of compassion—a feeling she had nearly forgotten existed in relation to herself.

This outbreak of weeping took Eustacia herself so much by surprise that she could not leave off, and she turned aside from him in some shame, though turning hid nothing from him. She sobbed on desperately; then the outpour lessened, and she became quieter. Wildeve had resisted the impulse to clasp her, and stood without speaking.

This sudden outburst of tears caught Eustacia completely off guard, and she couldn't stop. She turned away from him, feeling a bit ashamed, but her turning didn't really conceal anything from him. She cried hard for a while, then her sobbing tapered off, and she grew calmer. Wildeve fought the urge to hold her and stood there in silence.

“Are you not ashamed of me, who used never to be a crying animal?” she asked in a weak whisper as she wiped her eyes. “Why didn’t you go away? I wish you had not seen quite all that; it reveals too much by half.”

“Are you not ashamed of me, someone who used to never cry?” she asked in a soft whisper as she wiped her eyes. “Why didn’t you leave? I wish you hadn’t seen all of that; it shows too much.”

“You might have wished it, because it makes me as sad as you,” he said with emotion and deference. “As for revealing—the word is impossible between us two.”

“You might have wanted that, because it makes me just as sad as you do,” he said with feeling and respect. “As for revealing—the word is not possible between us.”

“I did not send for you—don’t forget it, Damon; I am in pain, but I did not send for you! As a wife, at least, I’ve been straight.”

“I didn’t call for you—don’t forget that, Damon; I’m hurting, but I didn’t call for you! As a wife, at least, I’ve been honest.”

“Never mind—I came. O, Eustacia, forgive me for the harm I have done you in these two past years! I see more and more that I have been your ruin.”

“Never mind—I showed up. Oh, Eustacia, please forgive me for the hurt I've caused you over the last two years! I realize more and more that I've been the cause of your downfall.”

“Not you. This place I live in.”

“Not you. This place I’m living in.”

“Ah, your generosity may naturally make you say that. But I am the culprit. I should either have done more or nothing at all.”

“Sure, your kindness might make you say that. But I’m to blame. I should have either done more or nothing at all.”

“In what way?”

“How so?”

“I ought never to have hunted you out, or, having done it, I ought to have persisted in retaining you. But of course I have no right to talk of that now. I will only ask this—can I do anything for you? Is there anything on the face of the earth that a man can do to make you happier than you are at present? If there is, I will do it. You may command me, Eustacia, to the limit of my influence; and don’t forget that I am richer now. Surely something can be done to save you from this! Such a rare plant in such a wild place it grieves me to see. Do you want anything bought? Do you want to go anywhere? Do you want to escape the place altogether? Only say it, and I’ll do anything to put an end to those tears, which but for me would never have been at all.”

"I shouldn't have hunted you down, or if I did, I should have made sure to keep you. But I know I can't really talk about that now. I just want to ask—can I do anything for you? Is there anything I can do to make you happier than you are right now? If there is, I will make it happen. You can ask me for anything within my power; don’t forget that I’m now better off. Surely there’s something we can do to save you from this! It pains me to see such a unique person in such a difficult situation. Do you need anything? Do you want to go anywhere? Do you want to leave this place completely? Just say the word, and I’ll do anything to stop those tears, which wouldn’t even exist if it weren’t for me."

“We are each married to another person,” she said faintly; “and assistance from you would have an evil sound—after—after—”

“We’re each married to someone else,” she said quietly; “and help from you would feel wrong—after—after—”

“Well, there’s no preventing slanderers from having their fill at any time; but you need not be afraid. Whatever I may feel I promise you on my word of honour never to speak to you about—or act upon—until you say I may. I know my duty to Thomasin quite as well as I know my duty to you as a woman unfairly treated. What shall I assist you in?”

“Well, there’s no stopping slanderers from saying whatever they want at any time; but you don’t have to worry. Whatever I feel, I promise you on my word of honor never to mention or act on until you give me the go-ahead. I understand my responsibility to Thomasin just as well as I understand my duty to you as a woman who has been treated unfairly. How can I help you?”

“In getting away from here.”

“Getting out of here.”

“Where do you wish to go to?”

“Where do you want to go?”

“I have a place in my mind. If you could help me as far as Budmouth I can do all the rest. Steamers sail from there across the Channel, and so I can get to Paris, where I want to be. Yes,” she pleaded earnestly, “help me to get to Budmouth harbour without my grandfather’s or my husband’s knowledge, and I can do all the rest.”

“I have a place in my mind. If you could help me get to Budmouth, I can handle everything else. Boats go from there across the Channel, and then I can reach Paris, where I want to be. Yes,” she urged earnestly, “help me get to Budmouth harbor without my grandfather’s or my husband’s knowledge, and I can take it from there.”

“Will it be safe to leave you there alone?”

“Is it safe to leave you there by yourself?”

“Yes, yes. I know Budmouth well.”

“Yes, yes. I know Budmouth really well.”

“Shall I go with you? I am rich now.”

“Should I come with you? I have money now.”

She was silent.

She didn’t say anything.

“Say yes, sweet!”

“Say yes, babe!”

She was silent still.

She remained silent.

“Well, let me know when you wish to go. We shall be at our present house till December; after that we remove to Casterbridge. Command me in anything till that time.”

"Well, just let me know when you want to go. We'll be at our current house until December; after that, we're moving to Casterbridge. Just let me know if you need anything until then."

“I will think of this,” she said hurriedly. “Whether I can honestly make use of you as a friend, or must close with you as a lover—that is what I must ask myself. If I wish to go and decide to accept your company I will signal to you some evening at eight o’clock punctually, and this will mean that you are to be ready with a horse and trap at twelve o’clock the same night to drive me to Budmouth harbour in time for the morning boat.”

“I will think about this,” she said quickly. “Whether I can truly use you as a friend, or if I have to accept you as a lover—that's what I need to figure out. If I decide to go and want your company, I will signal to you one evening at exactly eight o’clock, and this will mean you should be ready with a horse and carriage at midnight to take me to Budmouth harbour in time for the morning boat.”

“I will look out every night at eight, and no signal shall escape me.”

“I will check every night at eight, and no signal will go unnoticed.”

“Now please go away. If I decide on this escape I can only meet you once more unless—I cannot go without you. Go—I cannot bear it longer. Go—go!”

“Now please just leave. If I go through with this escape, I can only see you one more time unless—I can’t leave without you. Go—I can’t handle this anymore. Go—go!”

Wildeve slowly went up the steps and descended into the darkness on the other side; and as he walked he glanced back, till the bank blotted out her form from his further view.

Wildeve slowly walked up the steps and stepped into the darkness on the other side; and as he moved, he looked back until the bank obscured her figure from his sight.

VI.
Thomasin Argues with Her Cousin, and He Writes a Letter

Yeobright was at this time at Blooms-End, hoping that Eustacia would return to him. The removal of furniture had been accomplished only that day, though Clym had lived in the old house for more than a week. He had spent the time in working about the premises, sweeping leaves from the garden paths, cutting dead stalks from the flower beds, and nailing up creepers which had been displaced by the autumn winds. He took no particular pleasure in these deeds, but they formed a screen between himself and despair. Moreover, it had become a religion with him to preserve in good condition all that had lapsed from his mother’s hands to his own.

Yeobright was at Blooms-End, hoping that Eustacia would come back to him. The furniture removal had just been completed that day, even though Clym had been living in the old house for over a week. He had spent the time working around the property, raking leaves from the garden paths, trimming dead plants from the flower beds, and securing vines that had been knocked loose by the autumn winds. He didn’t find much enjoyment in these tasks, but they acted as a barrier between him and his despair. Additionally, it had become a personal mission for him to keep everything that had passed from his mother’s care to his own in good shape.

During these operations he was constantly on the watch for Eustacia. That there should be no mistake about her knowing where to find him he had ordered a notice board to be affixed to the garden gate at Alderworth, signifying in white letters whither he had removed. When a leaf floated to the earth he turned his head, thinking it might be her foot-fall. A bird searching for worms in the mould of the flower-beds sounded like her hand on the latch of the gate; and at dusk, when soft, strange ventriloquisms came from holes in the ground, hollow stalks, curled dead leaves, and other crannies wherein breezes, worms, and insects can work their will, he fancied that they were Eustacia, standing without and breathing wishes of reconciliation.

During these operations, he was always on the lookout for Eustacia. To make sure she knew where to find him, he had a notice board put up on the garden gate at Alderworth, showing in white letters where he had moved. Whenever a leaf fell to the ground, he turned his head, thinking it might be her footsteps. A bird searching for worms in the soil of the flower beds sounded like her hand on the gate latch; and at dusk, when soft, strange sounds came from holes in the ground, hollow stems, curled dead leaves, and other little spaces where breezes, worms, and insects could make their presence felt, he imagined they were Eustacia, standing outside and wishing for reconciliation.

Up to this hour he had persevered in his resolve not to invite her back. At the same time the severity with which he had treated her lulled the sharpness of his regret for his mother, and awoke some of his old solicitude for his mother’s supplanter. Harsh feelings produce harsh usage, and this by reaction quenches the sentiments that gave it birth. The more he reflected the more he softened. But to look upon his wife as innocence in distress was impossible, though he could ask himself whether he had given her quite time enough—if he had not come a little too suddenly upon her on that sombre morning.

Up to now, he had stuck to his decision not to invite her back. At the same time, the harsh way he had treated her dulled his regret for his mother and stirred some of his old concern for his mother’s replacement. Tough feelings lead to tough treatment, and this, in turn, suppresses the feelings that caused it. The more he thought about it, the more he softened. But seeing his wife as an innocent person in distress was impossible, even though he wondered if he had given her enough time—if he had come on her a little too suddenly on that gloomy morning.

Now that the first flush of his anger had paled he was disinclined to ascribe to her more than an indiscreet friendship with Wildeve, for there had not appeared in her manner the signs of dishonour. And this once admitted, an absolutely dark interpretation of her act towards his mother was no longer forced upon him.

Now that his initial anger had faded, he was less inclined to think of her relationship with Wildeve as anything more than an inappropriate friendship, since there were no signs of dishonor in her behavior. Once he accepted this, he didn’t feel compelled to view her actions towards his mother in a completely negative light anymore.

On the evening of the fifth November his thoughts of Eustacia were intense. Echoes from those past times when they had exchanged tender words all the day long came like the diffused murmur of a seashore left miles behind. “Surely,” he said, “she might have brought herself to communicate with me before now, and confess honestly what Wildeve was to her.”

On the evening of November fifth, his thoughts about Eustacia were overwhelming. Memories of the times they spent sharing sweet words all day long felt distant, like the faint sound of the ocean far away. “Surely,” he said, “she could have reached out to me by now and honestly revealed what Wildeve meant to her.”

Instead of remaining at home that night he determined to go and see Thomasin and her husband. If he found opportunity he would allude to the cause of the separation between Eustacia and himself, keeping silence, however, on the fact that there was a third person in his house when his mother was turned away. If it proved that Wildeve was innocently there he would doubtless openly mention it. If he were there with unjust intentions Wildeve, being a man of quick feeling, might possibly say something to reveal the extent to which Eustacia was compromised.

Instead of staying home that night, he decided to go see Thomasin and her husband. If the chance arose, he would hint at the reason for the separation between Eustacia and himself, but he would remain quiet about the fact that there was a third person in his house when his mother was sent away. If Wildeve was there innocently, he would probably mention it openly. If he had ulterior motives, Wildeve, being someone sensitive, might let slip how much Eustacia was compromised.

But on reaching his cousin’s house he found that only Thomasin was at home, Wildeve being at that time on his way towards the bonfire innocently lit by Charley at Mistover. Thomasin then, as always, was glad to see Clym, and took him to inspect the sleeping baby, carefully screening the candlelight from the infant’s eyes with her hand.

But when he got to his cousin’s house, he found that only Thomasin was home, as Wildeve was on his way to the bonfire that Charley had innocently started at Mistover. Thomasin was, as always, happy to see Clym and took him to check on the sleeping baby, carefully shielding the candlelight from the infant’s eyes with her hand.

“Tamsin, have you heard that Eustacia is not with me now?” he said when they had sat down again.

“Tamsin, did you know that Eustacia isn’t with me anymore?” he said when they had sat down again.

“No,” said Thomasin, alarmed.

“No,” Thomasin said, alarmed.

“And not that I have left Alderworth?”

"And I still haven't left Alderworth?"

“No. I never hear tidings from Alderworth unless you bring them. What is the matter?”

“No. I never get news from Alderworth unless you bring it. What’s wrong?”

Clym in a disturbed voice related to her his visit to Susan Nunsuch’s boy, the revelation he had made, and what had resulted from his charging Eustacia with having wilfully and heartlessly done the deed. He suppressed all mention of Wildeve’s presence with her.

Clym, sounding upset, told her about his visit to Susan Nunsuch’s son, the discovery he made, and what happened after he accused Eustacia of intentionally and cruelly committing the act. He left out any mention of Wildeve being with her.

“All this, and I not knowing it!” murmured Thomasin in an awestruck tone, “Terrible! What could have made her—O, Eustacia! And when you found it out you went in hot haste to her? Were you too cruel?—or is she really so wicked as she seems?”

“All this, and I didn't know!” Thomasin whispered in amazement, “Unbelievable! What could have caused her to do that—Oh, Eustacia! And when you figured it out, you rushed to her? Were you too harsh?—or is she really as evil as she appears?”

“Can a man be too cruel to his mother’s enemy?”

“Can a man be too harsh towards his mother’s enemy?”

“I can fancy so.”

“I can imagine that.”

“Very well, then—I’ll admit that he can. But now what is to be done?”

“Alright then—I’ll admit that he can. But what should we do now?”

“Make it up again—if a quarrel so deadly can ever be made up. I almost wish you had not told me. But do try to be reconciled. There are ways, after all, if you both wish to.”

“Fix it again—if a fight this serious can ever be fixed. I almost wish you hadn’t told me. But please try to make up. There are ways, after all, if you both want to.”

“I don’t know that we do both wish to make it up,” said Clym. “If she had wished it, would she not have sent to me by this time?”

“I don’t think we both want to reconcile,” said Clym. “If she really wanted to, wouldn’t she have reached out to me by now?”

“You seem to wish to, and yet you have not sent to her.”

“You seem to want to, but you still haven't reached out to her.”

“True; but I have been tossed to and fro in doubt if I ought, after such strong provocation. To see me now, Thomasin, gives you no idea of what I have been; of what depths I have descended to in these few last days. O, it was a bitter shame to shut out my mother like that! Can I ever forget it, or even agree to see her again?”

“True; but I've been really torn about whether I should, after such strong provocation. Seeing me now, Thomasin, gives you no idea of who I used to be; of what lows I've hit in just the last few days. Oh, it was a terrible shame to shut my mother out like that! Can I ever forget it, or even agree to see her again?”

“She might not have known that anything serious would come of it, and perhaps she did not mean to keep Aunt out altogether.”

“She might not have realized that anything serious would come of it, and maybe she didn’t intend to exclude Aunt completely.”

“She says herself that she did not. But the fact remains that keep her out she did.”

“She says that she didn’t. But the fact is, she did keep her out.”

“Believe her sorry, and send for her.”

“Believe her apology, and call for her.”

“How if she will not come?”

“How if she doesn’t show up?”

“It will prove her guilty, by showing that it is her habit to nourish enmity. But I do not think that for a moment.”

“It will show she's guilty by proving that she often holds onto grudges. But I don't believe that for a second.”

“I will do this. I will wait for a day or two longer—not longer than two days certainly; and if she does not send to me in that time I will indeed send to her. I thought to have seen Wildeve here tonight. Is he from home?”

“I'll do this. I'll wait for a day or two longer—not more than two days for sure; and if she doesn't reach out to me by then, I will definitely contact her. I expected to see Wildeve here tonight. Is he away?”

Thomasin blushed a little. “No,” she said. “He is merely gone out for a walk.”

Thomasin blushed a little. “No,” she said. “He’s just gone out for a walk.”

“Why didn’t he take you with him? The evening is fine. You want fresh air as well as he.”

“Why didn’t he take you with him? It’s a nice evening. You want fresh air just like he does.”

“Oh, I don’t care for going anywhere; besides, there is baby.”

“Oh, I don’t want to go anywhere; plus, there’s a baby.”

“Yes, yes. Well, I have been thinking whether I should not consult your husband about this as well as you,” said Clym steadily.

"Yes, yes. Well, I've been considering whether I should talk to your husband about this too, along with you," Clym said calmly.

“I fancy I would not,” she quickly answered. “It can do no good.”

“I don’t think I would,” she quickly replied. “It won’t do any good.”

Her cousin looked her in the face. No doubt Thomasin was ignorant that her husband had any share in the events of that tragic afternoon; but her countenance seemed to signify that she concealed some suspicion or thought of the reputed tender relations between Wildeve and Eustacia in days gone by.

Her cousin looked her in the face. No doubt Thomasin didn't realize that her husband had anything to do with what happened that tragic afternoon; but her expression seemed to suggest that she was hiding some suspicion or thought about the rumored close relationship between Wildeve and Eustacia in the past.

Clym, however, could make nothing of it, and he rose to depart, more in doubt than when he came.

Clym, however, couldn’t make sense of it, and he stood up to leave, feeling more confused than when he arrived.

“You will write to her in a day or two?” said the young woman earnestly. “I do so hope the wretched separation may come to an end.”

“You're going to write to her in a day or two?” the young woman said earnestly. “I really hope this awful separation ends soon.”

“I will,” said Clym; “I don’t rejoice in my present state at all.”

“I will,” said Clym; “I’m not happy with my current situation at all.”

And he left her and climbed over the hill to Blooms-End. Before going to bed he sat down and wrote the following letter:—

And he left her and climbed over the hill to Blooms-End. Before going to bed, he sat down and wrote the following letter:—

MY DEAR EUSTACIA,—I must obey my heart without consulting my reason too closely. Will you come back to me? Do so, and the past shall never be mentioned. I was too severe; but O, Eustacia, the provocation! You don’t know, you never will know, what those words of anger cost me which you drew down upon yourself. All that an honest man can promise you I promise now, which is that from me you shall never suffer anything on this score again. After all the vows we have made, Eustacia, I think we had better pass the remainder of our lives in trying to keep them. Come to me, then, even if you reproach me. I have thought of your sufferings that morning on which I parted from you; I know they were genuine, and they are as much as you ought to bear. Our love must still continue. Such hearts as ours would never have been given us but to be concerned with each other. I could not ask you back at first, Eustacia, for I was unable to persuade myself that he who was with you was not there as a lover. But if you will come and explain distracting appearances I do not question that you can show your honesty to me. Why have you not come before? Do you think I will not listen to you? Surely not, when you remember the kisses and vows we exchanged under the summer moon. Return then, and you shall be warmly welcomed. I can no longer think of you to your prejudice—I am but too much absorbed in justifying you.—Your husband as ever,

MY DEAR EUSTACIA,—I need to follow my heart without thinking too much about my reason. Will you come back to me? If you do, we’ll never bring up the past again. I was too harsh; but oh, Eustacia, the provocation! You don’t know, and you never will, how much those angry words you directed at yourself cost me. I promise you everything an honest man can promise: you will never have to endure that from me again. After all the promises we’ve made, Eustacia, I think we should spend the rest of our lives trying to keep them. So come back to me, even if you want to blame me. I’ve thought about your pain that morning when I left you; I know it was real, and it’s more than you should have to bear. Our love must go on. Hearts like ours were only meant to connect with each other. At first, I couldn’t ask you to return because I couldn’t convince myself that the person you were with wasn’t there as a lover. But if you come back and explain what caused the misunderstandings, I believe you can show your honesty to me. Why haven’t you come earlier? Do you think I wouldn’t listen to you? Surely not, especially when you think of the kisses and promises we shared under the summer moon. So return, and you’ll be warmly welcomed. I can’t think of you in a negative light—I’m too focused on justifying you.—Your husband as ever,

CLYM.

CLYM.

“There,” he said, as he laid it in his desk, “that’s a good thing done. If she does not come before tomorrow night I will send it to her.”

“There,” he said, placing it in his desk, “that’s one task completed. If she hasn’t come by tomorrow night, I’ll send it to her.”

Meanwhile, at the house he had just left Thomasin sat sighing uneasily. Fidelity to her husband had that evening induced her to conceal all suspicion that Wildeve’s interest in Eustacia had not ended with his marriage. But she knew nothing positive; and though Clym was her well-beloved cousin there was one nearer to her still.

Meanwhile, at the house Thomasin had just left, she sat sighing uneasily. That evening, her loyalty to her husband had led her to hide any doubts that Wildeve's interest in Eustacia had faded after their marriage. But she didn't know anything for sure; and although Clym was her beloved cousin, there was someone even closer to her.

When, a little later, Wildeve returned from his walk to Mistover, Thomasin said, “Damon, where have you been? I was getting quite frightened, and thought you had fallen into the river. I dislike being in the house by myself.”

When Wildeve came back from his walk to Mistover a little later, Thomasin said, “Damon, where have you been? I was getting really scared and thought you had fallen into the river. I don’t like being in the house alone.”

“Frightened?” he said, touching her cheek as if she were some domestic animal. “Why, I thought nothing could frighten you. It is that you are getting proud, I am sure, and don’t like living here since we have risen above our business. Well, it is a tedious matter, this getting a new house; but I couldn’t have set about it sooner, unless our ten thousand pounds had been a hundred thousand, when we could have afforded to despise caution.”

“Scared?” he said, touching her cheek as if she were a pet. “I thought nothing could scare you. I’m sure it’s just that you’re getting a bit proud and don’t like living here since we’ve moved up in the world. Well, finding a new house is a tedious task; but I couldn’t have started it sooner unless our ten thousand pounds had been a hundred thousand, in which case we could have afforded to ignore caution.”

“No—I don’t mind waiting—I would rather stay here twelve months longer than run any risk with baby. But I don’t like your vanishing so in the evenings. There’s something on your mind—I know there is, Damon. You go about so gloomily, and look at the heath as if it were somebody’s gaol instead of a nice wild place to walk in.”

“No—I don’t mind waiting—I’d rather stay here for another twelve months than take any chances with the baby. But I don’t like how you disappear in the evenings. There’s something bothering you—I can tell, Damon. You walk around so gloomily, and look at the heath as if it were someone’s prison instead of a nice wild place to walk.”

He looked towards her with pitying surprise. “What, do you like Egdon Heath?” he said.

He looked at her with a mix of pity and surprise. “What, you like Egdon Heath?” he said.

“I like what I was born near to; I admire its grim old face.”

“I like where I was born; I appreciate its rugged old charm.”

“Pooh, my dear. You don’t know what you like.”

“Pooh, my dear. You don't really know what you like.”

“I am sure I do. There’s only one thing unpleasant about Egdon.”

“I definitely do. There’s only one thing I dislike about Egdon.”

“What’s that?”

"What is that?"

“You never take me with you when you walk there. Why do you wander so much in it yourself if you so dislike it?”

“You never take me with you when you go there. Why do you spend so much time there yourself if you don’t like it?”

The inquiry, though a simple one, was plainly disconcerting, and he sat down before replying. “I don’t think you often see me there. Give an instance.”

The question, although straightforward, was clearly unsettling, so he sat down before responding. “I don’t think you usually see me there. Can you give me an example?”

“I will,” she answered triumphantly. “When you went out this evening I thought that as baby was asleep I would see where you were going to so mysteriously without telling me. So I ran out and followed behind you. You stopped at the place where the road forks, looked round at the bonfires, and then said, ‘Damn it, I’ll go!’ And you went quickly up the left-hand road. Then I stood and watched you.”

“I will,” she replied happily. “When you left this evening, I thought that since the baby was asleep, I would find out where you were going so quietly without telling me. So I hurried out and followed you. You stopped at the fork in the road, looked around at the bonfires, and then said, ‘Damn it, I’ll go!’ And you took off quickly down the left-hand road. Then I just stood there and watched you.”

Wildeve frowned, afterwards saying, with a forced smile, “Well, what wonderful discovery did you make?”

Wildeve frowned and then said with a forced smile, “So, what amazing discovery did you make?”

“There—now you are angry, and we won’t talk of this any more.” She went across to him, sat on a footstool, and looked up in his face.

“There—now you’re angry, and we won’t talk about this anymore.” She walked over to him, sat on a footstool, and looked up at his face.

“Nonsense!” he said, “that’s how you always back out. We will go on with it now we have begun. What did you next see? I particularly want to know.”

“Nonsense!” he said, “that’s how you always back out. We’ll continue now that we’ve started. What did you see next? I really want to know.”

“Don’t be like that, Damon!” she murmured. “I didn’t see anything. You vanished out of sight, and then I looked round at the bonfires and came in.”

“Don’t act like that, Damon!” she whispered. “I didn’t see anything. You disappeared, and then I looked around at the bonfires and came inside.”

“Perhaps this is not the only time you have dogged my steps. Are you trying to find out something bad about me?”

“Maybe this isn't the first time you've followed me around. Are you trying to dig up something negative about me?”

“Not at all! I have never done such a thing before, and I shouldn’t have done it now if words had not sometimes been dropped about you.”

“Not at all! I’ve never done anything like that before, and I wouldn’t have done it now if people hadn’t sometimes mentioned you.”

“What do you mean?” he impatiently asked.

“What do you mean?” he impatiently asked.

“They say—they say you used to go to Alderworth in the evenings, and it puts into my mind what I have heard about—”

“They say—you used to go to Alderworth in the evenings, and it reminds me of what I’ve heard about—”

Wildeve turned angrily and stood up in front of her. “Now,” he said, flourishing his hand in the air, “just out with it, madam! I demand to know what remarks you have heard.”

Wildeve turned in anger and stood in front of her. “Now,” he said, waving his hand in the air, “just spit it out, madam! I want to know what comments you've heard.”

“Well, I heard that you used to be very fond of Eustacia—nothing more than that, though dropped in a bit-by-bit way. You ought not to be angry!”

“Well, I heard that you used to really like Eustacia—nothing more than that, though it came out gradually. You shouldn’t be upset!”

He observed that her eyes were brimming with tears. “Well,” he said, “there is nothing new in that, and of course I don’t mean to be rough towards you, so you need not cry. Now, don’t let us speak of the subject any more.”

He noticed that her eyes were filled with tears. “Well,” he said, “that’s nothing new, and I don't mean to be harsh with you, so you don’t need to cry. Now, let’s not talk about this anymore.”

And no more was said, Thomasin being glad enough of a reason for not mentioning Clym’s visit to her that evening, and his story.

And no more was said, with Thomasin feeling relieved not to have to mention Clym’s visit to her that evening and his story.

VII.
The Night of the Sixth of November

Having resolved on flight Eustacia at times seemed anxious that something should happen to thwart her own intention. The only event that could really change her position was the appearance of Clym. The glory which had encircled him as her lover was departed now; yet some good simple quality of his would occasionally return to her memory and stir a momentary throb of hope that he would again present himself before her. But calmly considered it was not likely that such a severance as now existed would ever close up—she would have to live on as a painful object, isolated, and out of place. She had used to think of the heath alone as an uncongenial spot to be in; she felt it now of the whole world.

Having made up her mind, Eustacia sometimes felt anxious that something would come up to mess with her plans. The only thing that could truly change her situation was Clym's return. The glory that once surrounded him as her lover was gone now; still, a simple, good quality of his would occasionally flash in her mind and spark a fleeting hope that he would come back to her. But if she thought about it calmly, it was unlikely that the distance between them would ever close—she would have to live on as a painful outcast, isolated and out of place. She used to think of the heath as the only uncomfortable spot to be in; now, she felt that way about the entire world.

Towards evening on the sixth her determination to go away again revived. About four o’clock she packed up anew the few small articles she had brought in her flight from Alderworth, and also some belonging to her which had been left here; the whole formed a bundle not too large to be carried in her hand for a distance of a mile or two. The scene without grew darker; mud-coloured clouds bellied downwards from the sky like vast hammocks slung across it, and with the increase of night a stormy wind arose; but as yet there was no rain.

Towards evening on the sixth, her decision to leave again was reignited. Around four o'clock, she repacked the few small items she had brought in her escape from Alderworth, along with some of her belongings that had been left here; all of it made a bundle small enough to carry in her hand for a mile or two. Outside, the scene grew darker; gray clouds hung low in the sky like enormous hammocks, and as night fell, a strong wind picked up; but so far, there was no rain.

Eustacia could not rest indoors, having nothing more to do, and she wandered to and fro on the hill, not far from the house she was soon to leave. In these desultory ramblings she passed the cottage of Susan Nunsuch, a little lower down than her grandfather’s. The door was ajar, and a riband of bright firelight fell over the ground without. As Eustacia crossed the firebeams she appeared for an instant as distinct as a figure in a phantasmagoria—a creature of light surrounded by an area of darkness; the moment passed, and she was absorbed in night again.

Eustacia couldn't stay inside anymore, feeling like she had nothing to occupy her time, so she wandered back and forth on the hill, not far from the house she was about to leave. During these aimless strolls, she passed by Susan Nunsuch's cottage, which was a little lower down from her grandfather’s. The door was slightly open, and a strip of bright firelight spilled out onto the ground. As Eustacia walked through the beams of light, for a moment she looked as clear as a figure in a magic show— a being of light surrounded by darkness; then the moment passed, and she was swallowed by the night once more.

A woman who was sitting inside the cottage had seen and recognized her in that momentary irradiation. This was Susan herself, occupied in preparing a posset for her little boy, who, often ailing, was now seriously unwell. Susan dropped the spoon, shook her fist at the vanished figure, and then proceeded with her work in a musing, absent way.

A woman sitting inside the cottage had seen and recognized her in that brief flash of light. This was Susan, busy making a posset for her little boy, who often got sick and was now seriously unwell. Susan dropped the spoon, shook her fist at the figure that had disappeared, and then went back to her work, lost in thought.

At eight o’clock, the hour at which Eustacia had promised to signal Wildeve if ever she signalled at all, she looked around the premises to learn if the coast was clear, went to the furze-rick, and pulled thence a long-stemmed bough of that fuel. This she carried to the corner of the bank, and, glancing behind to see if the shutters were all closed, she struck a light, and kindled the furze. When it was thoroughly ablaze Eustacia took it by the stem and waved it in the air above her head till it had burned itself out.

At eight o’clock, the time Eustacia had promised to signal Wildeve if she ever signaled at all, she checked around to make sure the coast was clear, went to the furze stack, and pulled out a long-stemmed branch of that fuel. She carried it to the corner of the bank, and, glancing back to ensure the shutters were all closed, she struck a match and lit the furze. When it was fully ablaze, Eustacia held it by the stem and waved it in the air above her head until it burned out.

She was gratified, if gratification were possible to such a mood, by seeing a similar light in the vicinity of Wildeve’s residence a minute or two later. Having agreed to keep watch at this hour every night, in case she should require assistance, this promptness proved how strictly he had held to his word. Four hours after the present time, that is, at midnight, he was to be ready to drive her to Budmouth, as prearranged.

She felt a sense of satisfaction, if that's even possible in such a mood, when she saw a similar light near Wildeve's place a minute or two later. Since they had agreed to keep watch at this time every night in case she needed help, his promptness showed how seriously he had taken his promise. Four hours from now, at midnight, he was supposed to be ready to drive her to Budmouth, as planned.

Eustacia returned to the house. Supper having been got over she retired early, and sat in her bedroom waiting for the time to go by. The night being dark and threatening, Captain Vye had not strolled out to gossip in any cottage or to call at the inn, as was sometimes his custom on these long autumn nights; and he sat sipping grog alone downstairs. About ten o’clock there was a knock at the door. When the servant opened it the rays of the candle fell upon the form of Fairway.

Eustacia came back to the house. After supper, she went to bed early and sat in her bedroom, passing the time. The night was dark and ominous, so Captain Vye hadn’t gone out to chat at any cottages or visit the inn, as he sometimes did on these long autumn nights; instead, he was downstairs drinking grog alone. Around ten o’clock, there was a knock at the door. When the servant opened it, the candlelight illuminated Fairway standing there.

“I was a-forced to go to Lower Mistover tonight,” he said, “and Mr. Yeobright asked me to leave this here on my way; but, faith, I put it in the lining of my hat, and thought no more about it till I got back and was hasping my gate before going to bed. So I have run back with it at once.”

“I was forced to go to Lower Mistover tonight,” he said, “and Mr. Yeobright asked me to drop this off on my way; but honestly, I tucked it into the lining of my hat and forgot about it until I got back and was locking my gate before bed. So I ran back with it right away.”

He handed in a letter and went his way. The girl brought it to the captain, who found that it was directed to Eustacia. He turned it over and over, and fancied that the writing was her husband’s, though he could not be sure. However, he decided to let her have it at once if possible, and took it upstairs for that purpose; but on reaching the door of her room and looking in at the keyhole he found there was no light within, the fact being that Eustacia, without undressing, had flung herself upon the bed, to rest and gather a little strength for her coming journey. Her grandfather concluded from what he saw that he ought not to disturb her; and descending again to the parlour he placed the letter on the mantelpiece to give it to her in the morning.

He delivered a letter and went on his way. The girl took it to the captain, who noticed that it was addressed to Eustacia. He examined it closely and thought the handwriting looked like her husband’s, although he couldn't be certain. Still, he decided to give it to her as soon as he could, so he took it upstairs for that purpose. When he reached her room and peered through the keyhole, he saw there was no light inside. In reality, Eustacia had thrown herself on the bed without changing, needing to rest and gather some strength for her upcoming journey. Her grandfather figured from what he observed that he shouldn’t disturb her; so he went back down to the parlor and placed the letter on the mantelpiece to give to her in the morning.

At eleven o’clock he went to bed himself, smoked for some time in his bedroom, put out his light at half-past eleven, and then, as was his invariable custom, pulled up the blind before getting into bed, that he might see which way the wind blew on opening his eyes in the morning, his bedroom window commanding a view of the flagstaff and vane. Just as he had lain down he was surprised to observe the white pole of the staff flash into existence like a streak of phosphorus drawn downwards across the shade of night without. Only one explanation met this—a light had been suddenly thrown upon the pole from the direction of the house. As everybody had retired to rest the old man felt it necessary to get out of bed, open the window softly, and look to the right and left. Eustacia’s bedroom was lighted up, and it was the shine from her window which had lighted the pole. Wondering what had aroused her, he remained undecided at the window, and was thinking of fetching the letter to slip it under her door, when he heard a slight brushing of garments on the partition dividing his room from the passage.

At eleven o’clock, he went to bed, smoked for a while in his bedroom, turned off his light at half-past eleven, and then, as was his usual habit, pulled up the blind before getting into bed so he could see which way the wind was blowing when he opened his eyes in the morning, as his bedroom window overlooked the flagpole and weathervane. Just as he lay down, he was surprised to see the white pole of the flagstaff suddenly appear like a streak of phosphorus drawn down across the dark night outside. The only explanation for this was that a light had been suddenly shone on the pole from the direction of the house. Since everyone had gone to bed, the old man felt he needed to get out of bed, open the window quietly, and look to the right and left. Eustacia’s bedroom was illuminated, and it was the light from her window that had brightened the pole. Curious about what had woken her up, he lingered at the window, considering going to get the letter to slip it under her door, when he heard a soft rustle of clothing on the partition separating his room from the hallway.

The captain concluded that Eustacia, feeling wakeful, had gone for a book, and would have dismissed the matter as unimportant if he had not also heard her distinctly weeping as she passed.

The captain decided that Eustacia, feeling restless, had gone for a book, and would have brushed it off as unimportant if he hadn't also clearly heard her crying as she walked by.

“She is thinking of that husband of hers,” he said to himself. “Ah, the silly goose! she had no business to marry him. I wonder if that letter is really his?”

“She’s thinking about that husband of hers,” he said to himself. “Ah, the silly goose! She shouldn’t have married him. I wonder if that letter is actually from him?”

He arose, threw his boat-cloak round him, opened the door, and said, “Eustacia!” There was no answer. “Eustacia!” he repeated louder, “there is a letter on the mantelpiece for you.”

He got up, wrapped his boat cloak around him, opened the door, and said, “Eustacia!” There was no response. “Eustacia!” he called out louder, “there's a letter on the mantelpiece for you.”

But no response was made to this statement save an imaginary one from the wind, which seemed to gnaw at the corners of the house, and the stroke of a few drops of rain upon the windows.

But the only response to this statement was an imaginary one from the wind, which seemed to nibble at the corners of the house, and the sound of a few raindrops tapping against the windows.

He went on to the landing, and stood waiting nearly five minutes. Still she did not return. He went back for a light, and prepared to follow her; but first he looked into her bedroom. There, on the outside of the quilt, was the impression of her form, showing that the bed had not been opened; and, what was more significant, she had not taken her candlestick downstairs. He was now thoroughly alarmed; and hastily putting on his clothes he descended to the front door, which he himself had bolted and locked. It was now unfastened. There was no longer any doubt that Eustacia had left the house at this midnight hour; and whither could she have gone? To follow her was almost impossible. Had the dwelling stood in an ordinary road, two persons setting out, one in each direction, might have made sure of overtaking her; but it was a hopeless task to seek for anybody on a heath in the dark, the practicable directions for flight across it from any point being as numerous as the meridians radiating from the pole. Perplexed what to do, he looked into the parlour, and was vexed to find that the letter still lay there untouched.

He went up to the landing and waited for nearly five minutes. Still, she didn’t come back. He went back to grab a light and got ready to follow her, but first he peeked into her bedroom. There, on top of the quilt, was the outline of her shape, showing that the bed hadn’t been disturbed; and more importantly, she hadn’t taken her candlestick downstairs. He was now really worried. Quickly putting on his clothes, he headed to the front door, which he had locked himself. It was now unlatched. There was no doubt that Eustacia had left the house at this late hour; but where could she have gone? Following her was nearly impossible. If the house had been on a regular street, two people heading in opposite directions might have been able to catch up with her; but searching for someone on a heath in the dark was a pointless endeavor, as the possible paths for escape from any point were as numerous as the lines of longitude radiating from the pole. Confused about what to do, he looked into the parlor and was annoyed to see that the letter still lay there untouched.

At half-past eleven, finding that the house was silent, Eustacia had lighted her candle, put on some warm outer wrappings, taken her bag in her hand, and, extinguishing the light again, descended the staircase. When she got into the outer air she found that it had begun to rain, and as she stood pausing at the door it increased, threatening to come on heavily. But having committed herself to this line of action there was no retreating for bad weather. Even the receipt of Clym’s letter would not have stopped her now. The gloom of the night was funereal; all nature seemed clothed in crape. The spiky points of the fir trees behind the house rose into the sky like the turrets and pinnacles of an abbey. Nothing below the horizon was visible save a light which was still burning in the cottage of Susan Nunsuch.

At half-past eleven, noticing that the house was quiet, Eustacia lit her candle, put on some warm outer layers, grabbed her bag, and, turning off the light again, went down the staircase. Once she got outside, she realized it had started to rain, and as she paused at the door, it picked up, threatening to pour. But having committed to her plan, she wasn't going to turn back because of the weather. Even receiving Clym’s letter wouldn’t have changed her mind now. The darkness of the night felt funeral; everything in nature appeared to be draped in black. The sharp tops of the fir trees behind the house reached into the sky like the towers and spires of a cathedral. Nothing below the horizon was visible except for a light still burning in Susan Nunsuch’s cottage.

Eustacia opened her umbrella and went out from the enclosure by the steps over the bank, after which she was beyond all danger of being perceived. Skirting the pool, she followed the path towards Rainbarrow, occasionally stumbling over twisted furze roots, tufts of rushes, or oozing lumps of fleshy fungi, which at this season lay scattered about the heath like the rotten liver and lungs of some colossal animal. The moon and stars were closed up by cloud and rain to the degree of extinction. It was a night which led the traveller’s thoughts instinctively to dwell on nocturnal scenes of disaster in the chronicles of the world, on all that is terrible and dark in history and legend—the last plague of Egypt, the destruction of Sennacherib’s host, the agony in Gethsemane.

Eustacia opened her umbrella and stepped out from the enclosure by the steps over the bank, putting herself beyond the risk of being seen. Keeping close to the pool, she followed the path toward Rainbarrow, occasionally tripping over twisted furze roots, clumps of rushes, or slimy lumps of fleshy fungi, which at this time of year lay scattered across the heath like the decaying liver and lungs of some gigantic creature. The moon and stars were completely obscured by clouds and rain. It was a night that naturally led a traveler’s thoughts to dark and disastrous scenes from world history, focusing on all that is horrific and grim in tales and legends—the last plague of Egypt, the destruction of Sennacherib’s army, the torment in Gethsemane.

Eustacia at length reached Rainbarrow, and stood still there to think. Never was harmony more perfect than that between the chaos of her mind and the chaos of the world without. A sudden recollection had flashed on her this moment—she had not money enough for undertaking a long journey. Amid the fluctuating sentiments of the day her unpractical mind had not dwelt on the necessity of being well-provided, and now that she thoroughly realized the conditions she sighed bitterly and ceased to stand erect, gradually crouching down under the umbrella as if she were drawn into the Barrow by a hand from beneath. Could it be that she was to remain a captive still? Money—she had never felt its value before. Even to efface herself from the country means were required. To ask Wildeve for pecuniary aid without allowing him to accompany her was impossible to a woman with a shadow of pride left in her; to fly as his mistress—and she knew that he loved her—was of the nature of humiliation.

Eustacia finally reached Rainbarrow and stopped to think. Never had there been a more perfect match between the turmoil in her mind and the chaos in the world around her. A sudden realization hit her—she didn't have enough money to take a long trip. Throughout the confusing feelings of the day, her impractical mind hadn't considered the need to be well-prepared, and now that she fully understood her situation, she sighed heavily and slumped down under the umbrella, as if some unseen force was pulling her into the Barrow. Was she really going to be stuck here? Money—she had never truly appreciated its value before. Even to leave the country, she needed funds. Asking Wildeve for financial help without letting him come along was impossible for any woman who still had a bit of pride; to run away as his mistress—and she knew he loved her—felt like a blow to her dignity.

Anyone who had stood by now would have pitied her, not so much on account of her exposure to weather, and isolation from all of humanity except the mouldered remains inside the tumulus; but for that other form of misery which was denoted by the slightly rocking movement that her feelings imparted to her person. Extreme unhappiness weighed visibly upon her. Between the drippings of the rain from her umbrella to her mantle, from her mantle to the heather, from the heather to the earth, very similar sounds could be heard coming from her lips; and the tearfulness of the outer scene was repeated upon her face. The wings of her soul were broken by the cruel obstructiveness of all about her; and even had she seen herself in a promising way of getting to Budmouth, entering a steamer, and sailing to some opposite port, she would have been but little more buoyant, so fearfully malignant were other things. She uttered words aloud. When a woman in such a situation, neither old, deaf, crazed, nor whimsical, takes upon herself to sob and soliloquize aloud there is something grievous the matter.

Anyone who stood nearby would have felt sorry for her, not just because she was exposed to the weather and alone except for the decayed remains inside the burial mound, but because of the deep emotional pain that was clear in her slight swaying movements. She was visibly burdened by extreme sadness. The rain dripped from her umbrella to her coat, from her coat to the heather, and from the heather to the ground, producing similar sounds to those coming from her lips; her tearful expression mirrored the gloomy scene around her. The harshness of her surroundings had broken her spirit; even if she had imagined an escape route to Budmouth, boarding a boat, and sailing away to some distant place, she wouldn’t have felt much better because of the overwhelming negativity around her. She spoke out loud. When a woman in such a situation—neither old, deaf, insane, nor whimsical—starts to cry and talk to herself, it’s clear that something is seriously wrong.

“Can I go, can I go?” she moaned. “He’s not great enough for me to give myself to—he does not suffice for my desire!... If he had been a Saul or a Bonaparte—ah! But to break my marriage vow for him—it is too poor a luxury!... And I have no money to go alone! And if I could, what comfort to me? I must drag on next year, as I have dragged on this year, and the year after that as before. How I have tried and tried to be a splendid woman, and how destiny has been against me!... I do not deserve my lot!” she cried in a frenzy of bitter revolt. “O, the cruelty of putting me into this ill-conceived world! I was capable of much; but I have been injured and blighted and crushed by things beyond my control! O, how hard it is of Heaven to devise such tortures for me, who have done no harm to Heaven at all!”

“Can I go, can I go?” she complained. “He’s not great enough for me to give myself to—he doesn’t meet my desires!... If he had been a Saul or a Bonaparte—ah! But breaking my marriage vow for him—it’s too small a luxury!... And I have no money to go on my own! And even if I could, what comfort would that bring me? I have to keep dragging on next year, just like I have this year, and the year after that as before. I’ve tried so hard to be an amazing woman, and yet destiny has worked against me!... I don’t deserve my situation!” she cried in a frenzy of bitter anger. “Oh, the cruelty of placing me in this poorly thought-out world! I was capable of so much; but I’ve been hurt and stunted and crushed by things beyond my control! Oh, how hard it is of Heaven to create such tortures for me, who have done no harm to Heaven at all!”

The distant light which Eustacia had cursorily observed in leaving the house came, as she had divined, from the cottage window of Susan Nunsuch. What Eustacia did not divine was the occupation of the woman within at that moment. Susan’s sight of her passing figure earlier in the evening, not five minutes after the sick boy’s exclamation, “Mother, I do feel so bad!” persuaded the matron that an evil influence was certainly exercised by Eustacia’s propinquity.

The distant light that Eustacia had briefly noticed when leaving the house came, as she suspected, from the cottage window of Susan Nunsuch. What Eustacia didn't realize was what the woman inside was doing at that moment. Susan’s glimpse of her passing by earlier in the evening, just five minutes after the sick boy's cry, “Mom, I feel so awful!” convinced her that Eustacia’s presence was definitely having a negative effect.

On this account Susan did not go to bed as soon as the evening’s work was over, as she would have done at ordinary times. To counteract the malign spell which she imagined poor Eustacia to be working, the boy’s mother busied herself with a ghastly invention of superstition, calculated to bring powerlessness, atrophy, and annihilation on any human being against whom it was directed. It was a practice well known on Egdon at that date, and one that is not quite extinct at the present day.

On this account, Susan didn’t go to bed right after finishing her evening tasks like she usually would. To counter the bad vibe she thought Eustacia was casting, the boy’s mother kept herself occupied with a creepy superstition designed to bring weakness, decline, and destruction to anyone it was aimed at. This was a practice commonly known in Egdon back then, and it hasn’t completely disappeared even today.

She passed with her candle into an inner room, where, among other utensils, were two large brown pans, containing together perhaps a hundredweight of liquid honey, the produce of the bees during the foregoing summer. On a shelf over the pans was a smooth and solid yellow mass of a hemispherical form, consisting of beeswax from the same take of honey. Susan took down the lump, and cutting off several thin slices, heaped them in an iron ladle, with which she returned to the living-room, and placed the vessel in the hot ashes of the fireplace. As soon as the wax had softened to the plasticity of dough she kneaded the pieces together. And now her face became more intent. She began moulding the wax; and it was evident from her manner of manipulation that she was endeavouring to give it some preconceived form. The form was human.

She walked into an inner room with her candle, where, among other tools, there were two large brown pans holding about a hundred pounds of liquid honey, made by the bees during the previous summer. On a shelf above the pans sat a smooth, solid yellow mass shaped like a dome, made of beeswax from the same honey harvest. Susan took down the lump, sliced off several thin pieces, and piled them in an iron ladle. She then returned to the living room and set the ladle in the hot ashes of the fireplace. Once the wax softened to a dough-like consistency, she kneaded the pieces together. Her expression became more focused as she started molding the wax; it was clear from the way she worked that she was trying to shape it into something specific. It was a human form.

By warming and kneading, cutting and twisting, dismembering and re-joining the incipient image she had in about a quarter of an hour produced a shape which tolerably well resembled a woman, and was about six inches high. She laid it on the table to get cold and hard. Meanwhile she took the candle and went upstairs to where the little boy was lying.

By warming and kneading, cutting and twisting, breaking apart and putting back together the emerging image, she created a shape that looked fairly like a woman, standing about six inches tall, in roughly fifteen minutes. She placed it on the table to cool and harden. In the meantime, she picked up the candle and went upstairs to where the little boy was lying.

“Did you notice, my dear, what Mrs. Eustacia wore this afternoon besides the dark dress?”

“Did you see, my dear, what Mrs. Eustacia wore this afternoon apart from the dark dress?”

“A red ribbon round her neck.”

“A red ribbon around her neck.”

“Anything else?”

"Anything else?"

“No—except sandal-shoes.”

“No—only sandal shoes.”

“A red ribbon and sandal-shoes,” she said to herself.

“A red ribbon and sandals,” she said to herself.

Mrs. Nunsuch went and searched till she found a fragment of the narrowest red ribbon, which she took downstairs and tied round the neck of the image. Then fetching ink and a quilt from the rickety bureau by the window, she blackened the feet of the image to the extent presumably covered by shoes; and on the instep of each foot marked cross-lines in the shape taken by the sandalstrings of those days. Finally she tied a bit of black thread round the upper part of the head, in faint resemblance to a snood worn for confining the hair.

Mrs. Nunsuch looked around until she found a small piece of the thinnest red ribbon, which she took downstairs and tied around the neck of the figure. Then, getting some ink and a quilt from the wobbly dresser by the window, she painted the feet of the figure black, as if they were covered by shoes; and on the top of each foot, she marked cross-lines in the shape of the sandal straps from that time. Finally, she tied a small piece of black thread around the upper part of the head, resembling a snood used to keep hair in place.

Susan held the object at arm’s length and contemplated it with a satisfaction in which there was no smile. To anybody acquainted with the inhabitants of Egdon Heath the image would have suggested Eustacia Yeobright.

Susan held the object at arm’s length and examined it with a satisfaction that didn’t show a smile. To anyone familiar with the people of Egdon Heath, the image would have reminded them of Eustacia Yeobright.

From her workbasket in the window-seat the woman took a paper of pins, of the old long and yellow sort, whose heads were disposed to come off at their first usage. These she began to thrust into the image in all directions, with apparently excruciating energy. Probably as many as fifty were thus inserted, some into the head of the wax model, some into the shoulders, some into the trunk, some upwards through the soles of the feet, till the figure was completely permeated with pins.

From her sewing basket in the window seat, the woman took out a packet of pins, the old long yellow kind, whose heads tended to come off at the first use. She started to poke them into the figure from all angles, with what seemed like painful intensity. She probably stuck in as many as fifty, some into the head of the wax model, others into the shoulders, some into the torso, and even a few through the soles of the feet, until the figure was completely filled with pins.

She turned to the fire. It had been of turf; and though the high heap of ashes which turf fires produce was somewhat dark and dead on the outside, upon raking it abroad with the shovel the inside of the mass showed a glow of red heat. She took a few pieces of fresh turf from the chimney-corner and built them together over the glow, upon which the fire brightened. Seizing with the tongs the image that she had made of Eustacia, she held it in the heat, and watched it as it began to waste slowly away. And while she stood thus engaged there came from between her lips a murmur of words.

She turned to the fire. It had been made from turf, and even though the thick pile of ashes from turf fires looked somewhat dark and lifeless on the outside, when she raked it with the shovel, the inside revealed a warm red glow. She took a few fresh pieces of turf from the chimney corner and arranged them over the glowing embers, which made the fire brighten. Grabbing the tongs, she picked up the figure she had made of Eustacia and held it in the heat, watching as it began to slowly melt away. As she stood there captivated, a murmur of words slipped from her lips.

It was a strange jargon—the Lord’s Prayer repeated backwards—the incantation usual in proceedings for obtaining unhallowed assistance against an enemy. Susan uttered the lugubrious discourse three times slowly, and when it was completed the image had considerably diminished. As the wax dropped into the fire a long flame arose from the spot, and curling its tongue round the figure ate still further into its substance. A pin occasionally dropped with the wax, and the embers heated it red as it lay.

It was a weird language—the Lord’s Prayer said backwards—the kind of chant that's typically used for getting forbidden help against an enemy. Susan recited the gloomy words three times slowly, and by the time she was done, the image had shrunk a lot. As the wax melted into the fire, a long flame shot up from the spot, curling around the figure and eating away at it even more. A pin sometimes fell with the wax, and the embers heated it red as it rested there.

VIII.
Rain, Darkness, and Anxious Wanderers

While the effigy of Eustacia was melting to nothing, and the fair woman herself was standing on Rainbarrow, her soul in an abyss of desolation seldom plumbed by one so young, Yeobright sat lonely at Blooms-End. He had fulfilled his word to Thomasin by sending off Fairway with the letter to his wife, and now waited with increased impatience for some sound or signal of her return. Were Eustacia still at Mistover the very least he expected was that she would send him back a reply tonight by the same hand; though, to leave all to her inclination, he had cautioned Fairway not to ask for an answer. If one were handed to him he was to bring it immediately; if not, he was to go straight home without troubling to come round to Blooms-End again that night.

While the statue of Eustacia was melting away, and the beautiful woman herself was standing on Rainbarrow, her soul in a level of despair rarely experienced by someone so young, Yeobright sat alone at Blooms-End. He had kept his promise to Thomasin by sending Fairway off with the letter to his wife, and now he waited with growing impatience for any sign of her return. If Eustacia were still at Mistover, he expected at the very least that she would send back a reply tonight through the same person; though, wanting to leave it up to her, he had advised Fairway not to ask for an answer. If an answer was given to him, he was to bring it back right away; if not, he was to go straight home without bothering to come back to Blooms-End again that night.

But secretly Clym had a more pleasing hope. Eustacia might possibly decline to use her pen—it was rather her way to work silently—and surprise him by appearing at his door. How fully her mind was made up to do otherwise he did not know.

But secretly Clym had a more hopeful thought. Eustacia might choose not to write—it was more her style to act quietly—and surprise him by showing up at his door. He had no idea how determined she was to do the opposite.

To Clym’s regret it began to rain and blow hard as the evening advanced. The wind rasped and scraped at the corners of the house, and filliped the eavesdroppings like peas against the panes. He walked restlessly about the untenanted rooms, stopping strange noises in windows and doors by jamming splinters of wood into the casements and crevices, and pressing together the leadwork of the quarries where it had become loosened from the glass. It was one of those nights when cracks in the walls of old churches widen, when ancient stains on the ceilings of decayed manor houses are renewed and enlarged from the size of a man’s hand to an area of many feet. The little gate in the palings before his dwelling continually opened and clicked together again, but when he looked out eagerly nobody was there; it was as if invisible shapes of the dead were passing in on their way to visit him.

To Clym’s disappointment, it started to rain and blow hard as the evening went on. The wind scraped and rattled at the corners of the house, and flicked the raindrops against the windows like peas. He walked restlessly through the empty rooms, stopping strange noises at the windows and doors by wedging pieces of wood into the frames and pressing the loose leadwork of the panes back into place. It was one of those nights when cracks in the walls of old churches widen, when ancient stains on the ceilings of dilapidated manor houses expand from the size of a hand to an area of several feet. The little gate in front of his house kept opening and clicking shut again, but when he looked out eagerly, nobody was there; it felt like invisible spirits of the dead were passing by on their way to visit him.

Between ten and eleven o’clock, finding that neither Fairway nor anybody else came to him, he retired to rest, and despite his anxieties soon fell asleep. His sleep, however, was not very sound, by reason of the expectancy he had given way to, and he was easily awakened by a knocking which began at the door about an hour after. Clym arose and looked out of the window. Rain was still falling heavily, the whole expanse of heath before him emitting a subdued hiss under the downpour. It was too dark to see anything at all.

Between ten and eleven o’clock, realizing that neither Fairway nor anyone else showed up, he went to bed and, despite his worries, soon fell asleep. However, his sleep wasn’t very deep because of the anticipation he felt, and he was easily awakened by a knock at the door about an hour later. Clym got up and looked out the window. It was still pouring rain, and the entire stretch of heath outside was making a soft hissing sound under the heavy downpour. It was too dark to see anything at all.

“Who’s there?” he cried.

“Who's there?” he shouted.

Light footsteps shifted their position in the porch, and he could just distinguish in a plaintive female voice the words, “O Clym, come down and let me in!”

Light footsteps moved around on the porch, and he could barely make out a sorrowful female voice saying, “O Clym, come down and let me in!”

He flushed hot with agitation. “Surely it is Eustacia!” he murmured. If so, she had indeed come to him unawares.

He felt a rush of anger. “It must be Eustacia!” he whispered. If that was true, she had really caught him off guard.

He hastily got a light, dressed himself, and went down. On his flinging open the door the rays of the candle fell upon a woman closely wrapped up, who at once came forward.

He quickly lit a candle, got dressed, and headed downstairs. When he threw open the door, the candlelight illuminated a woman wrapped up tightly, who immediately stepped forward.

“Thomasin!” he exclaimed in an indescribable tone of disappointment. “It is Thomasin, and on such a night as this! O, where is Eustacia?”

“Thomasin!” he exclaimed in a tone of disappointment that was hard to describe. “It’s Thomasin, and on a night like this! Oh, where is Eustacia?”

Thomasin it was, wet, frightened, and panting.

Thomasin was wet, scared, and out of breath.

“Eustacia? I don’t know, Clym; but I can think,” she said with much perturbation. “Let me come in and rest—I will explain this. There is a great trouble brewing—my husband and Eustacia!”

“Eustacia? I’m not sure, Clym; but I can think,” she said, clearly upset. “Let me come in and rest—I’ll explain everything. There’s a big problem going on—my husband and Eustacia!”

“What, what?”

“What?”

“I think my husband is going to leave me or do something dreadful—I don’t know what—Clym, will you go and see? I have nobody to help me but you; Eustacia has not yet come home?”

“I think my husband is going to leave me or do something terrible—I don’t know what—Clym, will you go and check? I have no one to help me but you; hasn’t Eustacia come home yet?”

“No.”

“Nope.”

She went on breathlessly: “Then they are going to run off together! He came indoors tonight about eight o’clock and said in an off-hand way, ‘Tamsie, I have just found that I must go a journey.’ ‘When?’ I said. ‘Tonight,’ he said. ‘Where?’ I asked him. ‘I cannot tell you at present,’ he said; ‘I shall be back again tomorrow.’ He then went and busied himself in looking up his things, and took no notice of me at all. I expected to see him start, but he did not, and then it came to be ten o’clock, when he said, ‘You had better go to bed.’ I didn’t know what to do, and I went to bed. I believe he thought I fell asleep, for half an hour after that he came up and unlocked the oak chest we keep money in when we have much in the house and took out a roll of something which I believe was banknotes, though I was not aware that he had ’em there. These he must have got from the bank when he went there the other day. What does he want banknotes for, if he is only going off for a day? When he had gone down I thought of Eustacia, and how he had met her the night before—I know he did meet her, Clym, for I followed him part of the way; but I did not like to tell you when you called, and so make you think ill of him, as I did not think it was so serious. Then I could not stay in bed; I got up and dressed myself, and when I heard him out in the stable I thought I would come and tell you. So I came downstairs without any noise and slipped out.”

She went on breathlessly: “So they’re going to run off together! He came home tonight around eight o’clock and casually said, ‘Tamsie, I just found out I need to go on a trip.’ ‘When?’ I asked. ‘Tonight,’ he replied. ‘Where to?’ I pressed him. ‘I can’t tell you right now,’ he said; ‘I’ll be back tomorrow.’ Then he started getting his things together and pretty much ignored me. I expected him to leave, but he didn’t, and by ten o’clock he told me, ‘You should probably go to bed.’ I didn’t know what to do, so I went to bed. I think he thought I fell asleep because half an hour later he came upstairs and unlocked the oak chest we use to keep our money when we have a lot in the house, taking out a roll of something that I believe was cash, although I didn’t know he had it there. He must have picked it up from the bank when he went the other day. What does he need cash for if he’s only going away for a day? After he went downstairs, I thought about Eustacia and how he met her the night before—I know he did meet her, Clym, because I followed him partway; but I didn’t want to tell you when you called, so you wouldn’t think poorly of him, as I didn’t think it was very serious. Then I couldn’t stay in bed anymore; I got up and got dressed, and when I heard him in the stable, I figured I should come and tell you. So I came downstairs quietly and slipped outside.”

“Then he was not absolutely gone when you left?”

“Then he wasn't completely gone when you left?”

“No. Will you, dear Cousin Clym, go and try to persuade him not to go? He takes no notice of what I say, and puts me off with the story of his going on a journey, and will be home tomorrow, and all that; but I don’t believe it. I think you could influence him.”

“No. Will you, dear Cousin Clym, go and try to convince him not to leave? He ignores what I say and brushes me off with his talk about going on a trip, saying he’ll be back tomorrow and all that; but I don’t believe it. I think you could have an impact on him.”

“I’ll go,” said Clym. “O, Eustacia!”

“I'll go,” said Clym. “Oh, Eustacia!”

Thomasin carried in her arms a large bundle; and having by this time seated herself she began to unroll it, when a baby appeared as the kernel to the husks—dry, warm, and unconscious of travel or rough weather. Thomasin briefly kissed the baby, and then found time to begin crying as she said, “I brought baby, for I was afraid what might happen to her. I suppose it will be her death, but I couldn’t leave her with Rachel!”

Thomasin carried a large bundle in her arms, and once she sat down, she started to unroll it. Inside was a baby, nestled like a seed in its shell—dry, warm, and unaware of the journey or bad weather. Thomasin quickly kissed the baby and then started to cry as she said, “I brought the baby because I was worried about what might happen to her. I guess it might be the end for her, but I couldn’t leave her with Rachel!”

Clym hastily put together the logs on the hearth, raked abroad the embers, which were scarcely yet extinct, and blew up a flame with the bellows.

Clym quickly arranged the logs on the hearth, spread out the embers that were barely extinguished, and used the bellows to fan the flames.

“Dry yourself,” he said. “I’ll go and get some more wood.”

“Dry off,” he said. “I’ll go get some more wood.”

“No, no—don’t stay for that. I’ll make up the fire. Will you go at once—please will you?”

“No, no—don’t wait for that. I’ll take care of the fire. Can you please go right away?”

Yeobright ran upstairs to finish dressing himself. While he was gone another rapping came to the door. This time there was no delusion that it might be Eustacia’s—the footsteps just preceding it had been heavy and slow. Yeobright thinking it might possibly be Fairway with a note in answer, descended again and opened the door.

Yeobright ran upstairs to finish getting dressed. While he was gone, there was another knock at the door. This time, there was no illusion that it could be Eustacia—the footsteps that had just come before it had been heavy and slow. Yeobright, thinking it might be Fairway with a note in response, came back down and opened the door.

“Captain Vye?” he said to a dripping figure.

“Captain Vye?” he said to a soaking wet figure.

“Is my granddaughter here?” said the captain.

“Is my granddaughter here?” the captain asked.

“No.”

“No.”

“Then where is she?”

“Then where is she now?”

“I don’t know.”

“I have no idea.”

“But you ought to know—you are her husband.”

“But you should know—you are her husband.”

“Only in name apparently,” said Clym with rising excitement. “I believe she means to elope tonight with Wildeve. I am just going to look to it.”

“Only in name, it seems,” said Clym, feeling more excited. “I think she's planning to run away with Wildeve tonight. I'm just going to check on it.”

“Well, she has left my house; she left about half an hour ago. Who’s sitting there?”

“Well, she left my house; she left about half an hour ago. Who’s sitting there?”

“My cousin Thomasin.”

"My cousin Thomasin."

The captain bowed in a preoccupied way to her. “I only hope it is no worse than an elopement,” he said.

The captain gave her a distracted nod. “I just hope it’s nothing worse than a runaway romance,” he said.

“Worse? What’s worse than the worst a wife can do?”

“Worse? What’s worse than the worst thing a wife can do?”

“Well, I have been told a strange tale. Before starting in search of her I called up Charley, my stable lad. I missed my pistols the other day.”

“Well, I've heard a weird story. Before I set out to find her, I called up Charley, my stable boy. I realized I was missing my pistols the other day.”

“Pistols?”

"Handguns?"

“He said at the time that he took them down to clean. He has now owned that he took them because he saw Eustacia looking curiously at them; and she afterwards owned to him that she was thinking of taking her life, but bound him to secrecy, and promised never to think of such a thing again. I hardly suppose she will ever have bravado enough to use one of them; but it shows what has been lurking in her mind; and people who think of that sort of thing once think of it again.”

“He said back then that he took them down to clean. He has now admitted that he took them because he saw Eustacia looking at them curiously; and she later confessed to him that she was thinking about ending her life, but made him promise to keep it a secret and vowed never to think about it again. I doubt she will ever have the courage to actually use one of them; but it reveals what has been on her mind; and people who consider that kind of thing once tend to think about it again.”

“Where are the pistols?”

“Where are the guns?”

“Safely locked up. O no, she won’t touch them again. But there are more ways of letting out life than through a bullet-hole. What did you quarrel about so bitterly with her to drive her to all this? You must have treated her badly indeed. Well, I was always against the marriage, and I was right.”

“Safely locked away. Oh no, she won’t reach for them again. But there are more ways to let out life than through a bullet hole. What could you have fought about so fiercely with her that drove her to all this? You must have treated her really badly. Well, I was always against the marriage, and I was right.”

“Are you going with me?” said Yeobright, paying no attention to the captain’s latter remark. “If so I can tell you what we quarrelled about as we walk along.”

“Are you coming with me?” said Yeobright, ignoring the captain’s last comment. “If you are, I can tell you what we argued about as we walk.”

“Where to?”

"Where to next?"

“To Wildeve’s—that was her destination, depend upon it.”

"Her destination was Wildeve's, count on it."

Thomasin here broke in, still weeping: “He said he was only going on a sudden short journey; but if so why did he want so much money? O, Clym, what do you think will happen? I am afraid that you, my poor baby, will soon have no father left to you!”

Thomasin interrupted, still crying: “He said he was just going on a quick trip; but if that's the case, why did he need so much money? Oh, Clym, what do you think will happen? I’m worried that you, my poor baby, will soon be without a father!”

“I am off now,” said Yeobright, stepping into the porch.

“I’m leaving now,” said Yeobright, stepping onto the porch.

“I would fain go with ’ee,” said the old man doubtfully. “But I begin to be afraid that my legs will hardly carry me there such a night as this. I am not so young as I was. If they are interrupted in their flight she will be sure to come back to me, and I ought to be at the house to receive her. But be it as ’twill I can’t walk to the Quiet Woman, and that’s an end on’t. I’ll go straight home.”

“I’d really like to go with you,” the old man said uncertainly. “But I’m starting to worry that my legs won’t be able to take me there on a night like this. I’m not as young as I used to be. If they get interrupted while escaping, she’ll definitely come back to me, and I should be at the house to welcome her. But it is what it is; I can’t walk to the Quiet Woman, and that’s that. I’ll head straight home.”

“It will perhaps be best,” said Clym. “Thomasin, dry yourself, and be as comfortable as you can.”

“It might be best,” Clym said. “Thomasin, dry off and make yourself as comfortable as you can.”

With this he closed the door upon her, and left the house in company with Captain Vye, who parted from him outside the gate, taking the middle path, which led to Mistover. Clym crossed by the right-hand track towards the inn.

With that, he shut the door on her and left the house with Captain Vye, who said goodbye just outside the gate and took the middle path that led to Mistover. Clym headed down the right-hand path toward the inn.

Thomasin, being left alone, took off some of her wet garments, carried the baby upstairs to Clym’s bed, and then came down to the sitting-room again, where she made a larger fire, and began drying herself. The fire soon flared up the chimney, giving the room an appearance of comfort that was doubled by contrast with the drumming of the storm without, which snapped at the windowpanes and breathed into the chimney strange low utterances that seemed to be the prologue to some tragedy.

Thomasin, left alone, took off some of her wet clothes, carried the baby upstairs to Clym’s bed, and then returned to the sitting room, where she built a bigger fire and started drying herself. The fire quickly blazed up the chimney, making the room feel cozy, especially against the backdrop of the storm outside, which pounded on the windowpanes and whispered strange sounds into the chimney that felt like the beginning of some tragedy.

But the least part of Thomasin was in the house, for her heart being at ease about the little girl upstairs she was mentally following Clym on his journey. Having indulged in this imaginary peregrination for some considerable interval, she became impressed with a sense of the intolerable slowness of time. But she sat on. The moment then came when she could scarcely sit longer, and it was like a satire on her patience to remember that Clym could hardly have reached the inn as yet. At last she went to the baby’s bedside. The child was sleeping soundly; but her imagination of possibly disastrous events at her home, the predominance within her of the unseen over the seen, agitated her beyond endurance. She could not refrain from going down and opening the door. The rain still continued, the candlelight falling upon the nearest drops and making glistening darts of them as they descended across the throng of invisible ones behind. To plunge into that medium was to plunge into water slightly diluted with air. But the difficulty of returning to her house at this moment made her all the more desirous of doing so—anything was better than suspense. “I have come here well enough,” she said, “and why shouldn’t I go back again? It is a mistake for me to be away.”

But Thomasin felt the least connected to the house because her mind was at ease about the little girl upstairs; she was mentally following Clym on his journey. After indulging in this imagined trip for quite a while, she started to feel the unbearable slowness of time. Yet she kept sitting there. Eventually, the moment came when she could hardly sit still any longer, and it was almost a joke on her patience to think that Clym probably hadn't even reached the inn yet. Finally, she went to the baby’s bedside. The child was sleeping soundly, but the worry of potentially disastrous events at home, the dominance of the unseen over the seen, stirred her beyond what she could handle. She couldn't help but go downstairs and open the door. The rain was still coming down, with the candlelight reflecting off the nearest drops, making them sparkle as they fell among the countless invisible ones behind. Stepping into that rain was like stepping into water that was slightly mixed with air. But the thought of having a hard time getting back to her house made her even more eager to go—anything was better than suspense. “I came here just fine,” she said, “so why shouldn’t I go back? It’s a mistake for me to be away.”

She hastily fetched the infant, wrapped it up, cloaked herself as before, and shoveling the ashes over the fire, to prevent accidents, went into the open air. Pausing first to put the door key in its old place behind the shutter, she resolutely turned her face to the confronting pile of firmamental darkness beyond the palings, and stepped into its midst. But Thomasin’s imagination being so actively engaged elsewhere, the night and the weather had for her no terror beyond that of their actual discomfort and difficulty.

She quickly grabbed the baby, wrapped it up, put on her cloak just like before, and shoveling the ashes over the fire to prevent any accidents, stepped outside. She paused to put the door key back in its usual spot behind the shutter, then firmly faced the thick darkness beyond the fence and walked right into it. But since Thomasin's mind was focused on other things, the night and the weather didn’t frighten her beyond the actual discomfort and challenges they posed.

She was soon ascending Blooms-End valley and traversing the undulations on the side of the hill. The noise of the wind over the heath was shrill, and as if it whistled for joy at finding a night so congenial as this. Sometimes the path led her to hollows between thickets of tall and dripping bracken, dead, though not yet prostrate, which enclosed her like a pool. When they were more than usually tall she lifted the baby to the top of her head, that it might be out of the reach of their drenching fronds. On higher ground, where the wind was brisk and sustained, the rain flew in a level flight without sensible descent, so that it was beyond all power to imagine the remoteness of the point at which it left the bosoms of the clouds. Here self-defence was impossible, and individual drops stuck into her like the arrows into Saint Sebastian. She was enabled to avoid puddles by the nebulous paleness which signified their presence, though beside anything less dark than the heath they themselves would have appeared as blackness.

She was soon climbing Blooms-End Valley and navigating the bumps on the slope. The wind over the heath was sharp, as if it was whistling with joy at finding a night as pleasant as this. Sometimes the path took her through dips between clusters of tall, dripping bracken, dead but not yet fallen, which surrounded her like a pool. When the plants towered higher than usual, she lifted the baby to the top of her head so it would be out of reach of their wet fronds. On higher ground, where the wind was strong and steady, the rain shot horizontally without really falling, making it hard to imagine where it came from in the clouds. Here, there was no way to shield herself, and individual raindrops hit her like arrows into Saint Sebastian. She was able to avoid puddles thanks to the misty paleness that indicated where they were, even though anything less dark than the heath would have looked pitch black beside them.

Yet in spite of all this Thomasin was not sorry that she had started. To her there were not, as to Eustacia, demons in the air, and malice in every bush and bough. The drops which lashed her face were not scorpions, but prosy rain; Egdon in the mass was no monster whatever, but impersonal open ground. Her fears of the place were rational, her dislikes of its worst moods reasonable. At this time it was in her view a windy, wet place, in which a person might experience much discomfort, lose the path without care, and possibly catch cold.

Yet despite all this, Thomasin didn’t regret starting her journey. Unlike Eustacia, she didn't see demons everywhere or malice in every bush and tree. The drops hitting her face weren’t scorpions; they were just ordinary rain. To her, Egdon wasn’t a monster at all but simply open ground. Her fears about the place were rational, and her dislikes of its worst moods were reasonable. At that moment, she saw it as a windy, wet area where someone could easily feel uncomfortable, lose their way without paying attention, and possibly catch a cold.

If the path is well known the difficulty at such times of keeping therein is not altogether great, from its familiar feel to the feet; but once lost it is irrecoverable. Owing to her baby, who somewhat impeded Thomasin’s view forward and distracted her mind, she did at last lose the track. This mishap occurred when she was descending an open slope about two-thirds home. Instead of attempting, by wandering hither and thither, the hopeless task of finding such a mere thread, she went straight on, trusting for guidance to her general knowledge of the contours, which was scarcely surpassed by Clym’s or by that of the heath-croppers themselves.

If the path is well known, it’s not too difficult to stay on it, thanks to its familiar feel underfoot; but once you lose it, you can’t get it back. Because of her baby, which blocked Thomasin’s view ahead and distracted her, she eventually lost the track. This accident happened when she was going down an open slope about two-thirds of the way home. Instead of trying to find such a narrow path by wandering around aimlessly, she kept going straight, relying on her general knowledge of the landscape, which was hardly any less than Clym’s or that of the locals who worked the heath.

At length Thomasin reached a hollow and began to discern through the rain a faint blotted radiance, which presently assumed the oblong form of an open door. She knew that no house stood hereabouts, and was soon aware of the nature of the door by its height above the ground.

At last, Thomasin arrived at a hollow and started to make out through the rain a dim, smudged glow, which soon took the shape of an open door. She realized that there was no house around here, and quickly recognized the type of door by its height above the ground.

“Why, it is Diggory Venn’s van, surely!” she said.

“Wow, that’s definitely Diggory Venn’s van!” she said.

A certain secluded spot near Rainbarrow was, she knew, often Venn’s chosen centre when staying in this neighbourhood; and she guessed at once that she had stumbled upon this mysterious retreat. The question arose in her mind whether or not she should ask him to guide her into the path. In her anxiety to reach home she decided that she would appeal to him, notwithstanding the strangeness of appearing before his eyes at this place and season. But when, in pursuance of this resolve, Thomasin reached the van and looked in she found it to be untenanted; though there was no doubt that it was the reddleman’s. The fire was burning in the stove, the lantern hung from the nail. Round the doorway the floor was merely sprinkled with rain, and not saturated, which told her that the door had not long been opened.

A certain secluded spot near Rainbarrow was, she knew, often Venn’s favorite place when he stayed in this area; and she immediately realized that she had come across this mysterious hideaway. She wondered whether she should ask him to show her the way. In her eagerness to get home, she decided to approach him, despite the awkwardness of appearing before him in this location and at this time. But when she followed through on this decision, Thomasin reached the van and looked inside, only to find it empty; though there was no doubt it belonged to the reddleman. The fire was burning in the stove, and the lantern hung from a nail. Around the doorway, the floor was only lightly sprinkled with rain, not soaked, which indicated that the door hadn’t been open for long.

While she stood uncertainly looking in Thomasin heard a footstep advancing from the darkness behind her, and turning, beheld the well-known form in corduroy, lurid from head to foot, the lantern beams falling upon him through an intervening gauze of raindrops.

While she stood uncertainly looking, Thomasin heard a footstep approaching from the darkness behind her. Turning, she saw the familiar figure in corduroy, drenched from head to toe, the lantern light shining on him through a curtain of raindrops.

“I thought you went down the slope,” he said, without noticing her face. “How do you come back here again?”

“I thought you went down the slope,” he said, not noticing her face. “How did you come back here?”

“Diggory?” said Thomasin faintly.

“Diggory?” Thomasin said softly.

“Who are you?” said Venn, still unperceiving. “And why were you crying so just now?”

“Who are you?” Venn asked, still unaware. “And why were you crying just now?”

“O, Diggory! don’t you know me?” said she. “But of course you don’t, wrapped up like this. What do you mean? I have not been crying here, and I have not been here before.”

“O, Diggory! Don’t you recognize me?” she said. “But of course, you don’t, looking like this. What are you talking about? I haven’t been crying here, and I haven’t been here before.”

Venn then came nearer till he could see the illuminated side of her form.

Venn moved closer until he could see the lit side of her figure.

“Mrs. Wildeve!” he exclaimed, starting. “What a time for us to meet! And the baby too! What dreadful thing can have brought you out on such a night as this?”

“Mrs. Wildeve!” he exclaimed, surprised. “What a time for us to run into each other! And the baby too! What terrible thing has brought you out on a night like this?”

She could not immediately answer; and without asking her permission he hopped into his van, took her by the arm, and drew her up after him.

She couldn't answer right away; and without asking her permission, he jumped into his van, grabbed her arm, and pulled her up after him.

“What is it?” he continued when they stood within.

“What is it?” he asked as they stood inside.

“I have lost my way coming from Blooms-End, and I am in a great hurry to get home. Please show me as quickly as you can! It is so silly of me not to know Egdon better, and I cannot think how I came to lose the path. Show me quickly, Diggory, please.”

"I’ve gotten lost coming from Blooms-End, and I’m in a big rush to get home. Please show me the way as fast as you can! It’s so ridiculous that I don’t know Egdon better, and I can’t figure out how I lost the path. Please show me quickly, Diggory."

“Yes, of course. I will go with ’ee. But you came to me before this, Mrs. Wildeve?”

“Yes, of course. I’ll go with you. But you came to me before this, Mrs. Wildeve?”

“I only came this minute.”

"I just got here."

“That’s strange. I was lying down here asleep about five minutes ago, with the door shut to keep out the weather, when the brushing of a woman’s clothes over the heath-bushes just outside woke me up, for I don’t sleep heavy, and at the same time I heard a sobbing or crying from the same woman. I opened my door and held out my lantern, and just as far as the light would reach I saw a woman; she turned her head when the light sheened on her, and then hurried on downhill. I hung up the lantern, and was curious enough to pull on my things and dog her a few steps, but I could see nothing of her any more. That was where I had been when you came up; and when I saw you I thought you were the same one.”

"That's strange. I was lying here asleep about five minutes ago, with the door closed to keep out the weather, when I woke up to the sound of a woman's clothes brushing against the heath bushes just outside. I don't sleep deeply, and at the same time, I heard her sobbing or crying. I opened my door and held out my lantern, and as far as the light reached, I saw a woman; she turned her head when the light shone on her and then hurried downhill. I hung up the lantern, but out of curiosity, I put on my clothes and followed her for a few steps, but I couldn’t see her anymore. That was where I had been when you came up; when I saw you, I thought you were her."

“Perhaps it was one of the heathfolk going home?”

“Maybe it was one of the villagers headed home?”

“No, it couldn’t be. ’Tis too late. The noise of her gown over the he’th was of a whistling sort that nothing but silk will make.”

“No, it couldn’t be. It’s too late. The sound of her gown over the heath was a whistling kind that only silk can produce.”

“It wasn’t I, then. My dress is not silk, you see.... Are we anywhere in a line between Mistover and the inn?”

“It wasn’t me, then. My dress isn’t silk, you see.... Are we anywhere in the line between Mistover and the inn?”

“Well, yes; not far out.”

"Yeah, not too far."

“Ah, I wonder if it was she! Diggory, I must go at once!”

“Ah, I wonder if it was her! Diggory, I have to go right now!”

She jumped down from the van before he was aware, when Venn unhooked the lantern and leaped down after her. “I’ll take the baby, ma’am,” he said. “You must be tired out by the weight.”

She jumped down from the van before he noticed, and when Venn unhooked the lantern, he jumped down after her. “I’ll take the baby, ma’am,” he said. “You must be exhausted from the weight.”

Thomasin hesitated a moment, and then delivered the baby into Venn’s hands. “Don’t squeeze her, Diggory,” she said, “or hurt her little arm; and keep the cloak close over her like this, so that the rain may not drop in her face.”

Thomasin paused for a moment, then handed the baby to Venn. “Don’t squeeze her, Diggory,” she said, “or hurt her little arm; and keep the cloak over her like this, so the rain doesn’t fall on her face.”

“I will,” said Venn earnestly. “As if I could hurt anything belonging to you!”

“I will,” Venn said sincerely. “As if I could hurt anything that belongs to you!”

“I only meant accidentally,” said Thomasin.

“I only meant it accidentally,” said Thomasin.

“The baby is dry enough, but you are pretty wet,” said the reddleman when, in closing the door of his cart to padlock it, he noticed on the floor a ring of water drops where her cloak had hung from her.

“The baby is dry enough, but you’re pretty wet,” said the reddleman when, while closing the door of his cart to lock it, he noticed a ring of water drops on the floor where her cloak had dripped.

Thomasin followed him as he wound right and left to avoid the larger bushes, stopping occasionally and covering the lantern, while he looked over his shoulder to gain some idea of the position of Rainbarrow above them, which it was necessary to keep directly behind their backs to preserve a proper course.

Thomasin followed him as he turned right and left to dodge the bigger bushes, stopping now and then to cover the lantern while he glanced over his shoulder to get a sense of where Rainbarrow was above them, which they needed to keep directly behind them to stay on the right path.

“You are sure the rain does not fall upon baby?”

“You're sure the rain isn't falling on the baby?”

“Quite sure. May I ask how old he is, ma’am?”

"Absolutely. Can I ask how old he is, ma’am?"

“He!” said Thomasin reproachfully. “Anybody can see better than that in a moment. She is nearly two months old. How far is it now to the inn?”

“He!” Thomasin said with disapproval. “Anyone can see that in a second. She’s almost two months old. How far is it to the inn now?”

“A little over a quarter of a mile.”

“A bit more than a quarter of a mile.”

“Will you walk a little faster?”

“Could you walk a bit faster?”

“I was afraid you could not keep up.”

“I was worried you might not be able to keep up.”

“I am very anxious to get there. Ah, there is a light from the window!”

“I’m really eager to get there. Oh, there’s a light coming from the window!”

“’Tis not from the window. That’s a gig-lamp, to the best of my belief.”

“It’s not from the window. That’s a gig lamp, as far as I can tell.”

“O!” said Thomasin in despair. “I wish I had been there sooner—give me the baby, Diggory—you can go back now.”

“O!” said Thomasin in despair. “I wish I had gotten here sooner—hand me the baby, Diggory—you can go back now.”

“I must go all the way,” said Venn. “There is a quag between us and that light, and you will walk into it up to your neck unless I take you round.”

“I have to go all the way,” said Venn. “There’s a swamp between us and that light, and you’ll walk right into it unless I lead you around.”

“But the light is at the inn, and there is no quag in front of that.”

“But the light is at the inn, and there’s no swamp in front of that.”

“No, the light is below the inn some two or three hundred yards.”

“No, the light is about two or three hundred yards below the inn.”

“Never mind,” said Thomasin hurriedly. “Go towards the light, and not towards the inn.”

“Never mind,” Thomasin said quickly. “Head toward the light, not the inn.”

“Yes,” answered Venn, swerving round in obedience; and, after a pause, “I wish you would tell me what this great trouble is. I think you have proved that I can be trusted.”

“Yeah,” Venn replied, turning around as requested; and after a moment, he added, “I wish you would tell me what this big problem is. I believe you’ve shown that I can be trusted.”

“There are some things that cannot be—cannot be told to—” And then her heart rose into her throat, and she could say no more.

“There are some things that can't be—can't be told to—” And then her heart rose into her throat, and she could say no more.

IX.
Sights and Sounds Draw the Wanderers Together

Having seen Eustacia’s signal from the hill at eight o’clock, Wildeve immediately prepared to assist her in her flight, and, as he hoped, accompany her. He was somewhat perturbed, and his manner of informing Thomasin that he was going on a journey was in itself sufficient to rouse her suspicions. When she had gone to bed he collected the few articles he would require, and went upstairs to the money-chest, whence he took a tolerably bountiful sum in notes, which had been advanced to him on the property he was so soon to have in possession, to defray expenses incidental to the removal.

Having spotted Eustacia’s signal from the hill at eight o’clock, Wildeve quickly got ready to help her escape and, as he hoped, join her. He felt a bit anxious, and the way he told Thomasin that he was going on a journey was enough to make her suspicious. After she went to bed, he gathered the few things he would need and went upstairs to the money chest, where he took out a decent amount of cash in notes that had been given to him for the property he was soon going to acquire, to cover the costs of the move.

He then went to the stable and coach-house to assure himself that the horse, gig, and harness were in a fit condition for a long drive. Nearly half an hour was spent thus, and on returning to the house Wildeve had no thought of Thomasin being anywhere but in bed. He had told the stable lad not to stay up, leading the boy to understand that his departure would be at three or four in the morning; for this, though an exceptional hour, was less strange than midnight, the time actually agreed on, the packet from Budmouth sailing between one and two.

He then went to the stable and garage to make sure the horse, carriage, and harness were all ready for a long drive. He spent almost half an hour doing this, and when he returned to the house, Wildeve figured Thomasin was still in bed. He had told the stable boy not to wait up, making it clear that he would be leaving around three or four in the morning; while that was an unusual hour, it was less odd than midnight, which was the actual agreed time, since the boat from Budmouth would be leaving between one and two.

At last all was quiet, and he had nothing to do but to wait. By no effort could he shake off the oppression of spirits which he had experienced ever since his last meeting with Eustacia, but he hoped there was that in his situation which money could cure. He had persuaded himself that to act not ungenerously towards his gentle wife by settling on her the half of his property, and with chivalrous devotion towards another and greater woman by sharing her fate, was possible. And though he meant to adhere to Eustacia’s instructions to the letter, to deposit her where she wished and to leave her, should that be her will, the spell that she had cast over him intensified, and his heart was beating fast in the anticipated futility of such commands in the face of a mutual wish that they should throw in their lot together.

Finally, everything was quiet, and he had nothing to do but wait. No matter what he did, he couldn’t shake off the heavy feeling he’d had since his last meeting with Eustacia, but he hoped there was something in his situation that money could fix. He convinced himself that it was reasonable to act generously towards his kind wife by leaving her half of his property, and to show chivalrous devotion to another, more important woman by sharing her fate. And even though he planned to follow Eustacia’s instructions exactly—to take her where she wanted and leave her there, if that was her wish—he found himself even more under her spell, his heart racing at the thought of how pointless such commands would be against their shared desire to be together.

He would not allow himself to dwell long upon these conjectures, maxims, and hopes, and at twenty minutes to twelve he again went softly to the stable, harnessed the horse, and lit the lamps; whence, taking the horse by the head, he led him with the covered car out of the yard to a spot by the roadside some quarter of a mile below the inn.

He didn't let himself think too much about these ideas, sayings, and hopes, and at 11:40, he quietly went to the stable, got the horse ready, and lit the lamps. Then, taking the horse by the bridle, he led it with the covered cart out of the yard to a spot by the road about a quarter of a mile down from the inn.

Here Wildeve waited, slightly sheltered from the driving rain by a high bank that had been cast up at this place. Along the surface of the road where lit by the lamps the loosened gravel and small stones scudded and clicked together before the wind, which, leaving them in heaps, plunged into the heath and boomed across the bushes into darkness. Only one sound rose above this din of weather, and that was the roaring of a ten-hatch weir to the southward, from a river in the meads which formed the boundary of the heath in this direction.

Here Wildeve waited, slightly sheltered from the pouring rain by a high bank that had been built up in this spot. The surface of the road, illuminated by the lamps, showed loose gravel and small stones skittering and clicking together in the wind, which left them in piles and then rushed into the heath, booming across the bushes into the darkness. The only sound that rose above this weather noise was the roaring of a ten-hatch weir to the south, from a river in the meadows that marked the boundary of the heath in this direction.

He lingered on in perfect stillness till he began to fancy that the midnight hour must have struck. A very strong doubt had arisen in his mind if Eustacia would venture down the hill in such weather; yet knowing her nature he felt that she might. “Poor thing! ’tis like her ill-luck,” he murmured.

He stayed in complete silence until he started to think that it must be midnight. He doubted whether Eustacia would come down the hill in this weather; still, knowing her personality, he felt she might. “Poor thing! It’s just like her bad luck,” he murmured.

At length he turned to the lamp and looked at his watch. To his surprise it was nearly a quarter past midnight. He now wished that he had driven up the circuitous road to Mistover, a plan not adopted because of the enormous length of the route in proportion to that of the pedestrian’s path down the open hillside, and the consequent increase of labour for the horse.

At last, he turned to the lamp and checked his watch. To his surprise, it was almost a quarter past midnight. He now regretted not taking the winding road to Mistover, a plan he had skipped due to the long distance compared to the walk down the open hillside, which would have made things harder for the horse.

At this moment a footstep approached; but the light of the lamps being in a different direction the comer was not visible. The step paused, then came on again.

At that moment, a footstep got closer; but since the lamps were shining in a different direction, the person coming wasn’t visible. The step paused, then continued again.

“Eustacia?” said Wildeve.

“Eustacia?” Wildeve asked.

The person came forward, and the light fell upon the form of Clym, glistening with wet, whom Wildeve immediately recognized; but Wildeve, who stood behind the lamp, was not at once recognized by Yeobright.

The person stepped up, and the light illuminated Clym, shining with moisture, which Wildeve instantly recognized; however, Wildeve, who was standing behind the lamp, wasn't recognized by Yeobright right away.

He stopped as if in doubt whether this waiting vehicle could have anything to do with the flight of his wife or not. The sight of Yeobright at once banished Wildeve’s sober feelings, who saw him again as the deadly rival from whom Eustacia was to be kept at all hazards. Hence Wildeve did not speak, in the hope that Clym would pass by without particular inquiry.

He paused, unsure if this waiting vehicle was connected to his wife's departure. The sight of Yeobright immediately erased Wildeve's serious thoughts, reminding him that he was the dangerous rival who needed to be kept away from Eustacia at all costs. So, Wildeve stayed silent, hoping Clym would just walk by without asking anything specific.

While they both hung thus in hesitation a dull sound became audible above the storm and wind. Its origin was unmistakable—it was the fall of a body into the stream in the adjoining mead, apparently at a point near the weir.

While they both hung there in uncertainty, a dull sound became audible above the storm and wind. Its source was clear—it was the thud of a body falling into the stream in the nearby meadow, apparently close to the weir.

Both started. “Good God! can it be she?” said Clym.

Both started. “Good God! Could it be her?” said Clym.

“Why should it be she?” said Wildeve, in his alarm forgetting that he had hitherto screened himself.

“Why should it be her?” said Wildeve, alarmed and forgetting that he had been keeping himself hidden until now.

“Ah!—that’s you, you traitor, is it?” cried Yeobright. “Why should it be she? Because last week she would have put an end to her life if she had been able. She ought to have been watched! Take one of the lamps and come with me.”

“Ah!—is that you, you traitor?” cried Yeobright. “Why her? Because last week she would have taken her own life if she could. She should have been watched! Grab one of the lamps and come with me.”

Yeobright seized the one on his side and hastened on; Wildeve did not wait to unfasten the other, but followed at once along the meadow track to the weir, a little in the rear of Clym.

Yeobright grabbed the one on his side and hurried on; Wildeve didn’t wait to unfasten the other but immediately followed along the meadow path to the weir, a little behind Clym.

Shadwater Weir had at its foot a large circular pool, fifty feet in diameter, into which the water flowed through ten huge hatches, raised and lowered by a winch and cogs in the ordinary manner. The sides of the pool were of masonry, to prevent the water from washing away the bank; but the force of the stream in winter was sometimes such as to undermine the retaining wall and precipitate it into the hole. Clym reached the hatches, the framework of which was shaken to its foundations by the velocity of the current. Nothing but the froth of the waves could be discerned in the pool below. He got upon the plank bridge over the race, and holding to the rail, that the wind might not blow him off, crossed to the other side of the river. There he leant over the wall and lowered the lamp, only to behold the vortex formed at the curl of the returning current.

Shadwater Weir had a big circular pool at its base, fifty feet across, where water flowed in through ten large hatches, which were raised and lowered by a winch and gears in the usual way. The pool’s walls were made of stone to stop the water from washing away the bank; however, the force of the stream in winter was sometimes strong enough to undermine the retaining wall and send it crashing into the pool. Clym reached the hatches, which were shaking violently from the speed of the current. All he could see in the pool below was the froth of the waves. He stepped onto the plank bridge over the race and held onto the rail so the wind wouldn't blow him off as he crossed to the other side of the river. There, he leaned over the wall and lowered his lamp, only to see the whirlpool created at the curve of the returning current.

Wildeve meanwhile had arrived on the former side, and the light from Yeobright’s lamp shed a flecked and agitated radiance across the weir pool, revealing to the ex-engineer the tumbling courses of the currents from the hatches above. Across this gashed and puckered mirror a dark body was slowly borne by one of the backward currents.

Wildeve had meanwhile reached the other side, and the light from Yeobright’s lamp cast a flickering and restless glow over the weir pool, showing the ex-engineer the swirling paths of the currents from the hatches above. On this fractured and wrinkled surface, a dark shape was slowly carried by one of the backward currents.

“O, my darling!” exclaimed Wildeve in an agonized voice; and, without showing sufficient presence of mind even to throw off his greatcoat, he leaped into the boiling caldron.

“O, my darling!” Wildeve shouted in a pained voice; and, without having the presence of mind to even take off his coat, he jumped into the boiling cauldron.

Yeobright could now also discern the floating body, though but indistinctly; and imagining from Wildeve’s plunge that there was life to be saved he was about to leap after. Bethinking himself of a wiser plan, he placed the lamp against a post to make it stand upright, and running round to the lower part of the pool, where there was no wall, he sprang in and boldly waded upwards towards the deeper portion. Here he was taken off his legs, and in swimming was carried round into the centre of the basin, where he perceived Wildeve struggling.

Yeobright could now also make out the floating body, although it was still blurry; and thinking that there might be a chance to save a life after Wildeve’s dive, he was about to jump in after him. Realizing there was a smarter way to do this, he set the lamp against a post to keep it upright, and ran around to the lower part of the pool, where there was no wall. He jumped in and bravely waded toward the deeper part. Here, he was knocked off his feet, and while swimming, he was carried to the center of the basin, where he saw Wildeve struggling.

While these hasty actions were in progress here, Venn and Thomasin had been toiling through the lower corner of the heath in the direction of the light. They had not been near enough to the river to hear the plunge, but they saw the removal of the carriage lamp, and watched its motion into the mead. As soon as they reached the car and horse Venn guessed that something new was amiss, and hastened to follow in the course of the moving light. Venn walked faster than Thomasin, and came to the weir alone.

While all this was happening, Venn and Thomasin were making their way through the lower corner of the heath toward the light. They were too far from the river to hear the splash, but they saw the carriage lamp being taken off and watched it move into the meadow. Once they reached the car and horse, Venn sensed that something was wrong and hurried to follow the moving light. Venn walked faster than Thomasin and arrived at the weir on his own.

The lamp placed against the post by Clym still shone across the water, and the reddleman observed something floating motionless. Being encumbered with the infant, he ran back to meet Thomasin.

The lamp set against the post by Clym still lighted the water, and the reddleman noticed something floating still. Burdened with the baby, he hurried back to find Thomasin.

“Take the baby, please, Mrs. Wildeve,” he said hastily. “Run home with her, call the stable lad, and make him send down to me any men who may be living near. Somebody has fallen into the weir.”

“Please take the baby, Mrs. Wildeve,” he said quickly. “Head home with her, call the stable boy, and have him send any nearby men down to me. Someone has fallen into the weir.”

Thomasin took the child and ran. When she came to the covered car the horse, though fresh from the stable, was standing perfectly still, as if conscious of misfortune. She saw for the first time whose it was. She nearly fainted, and would have been unable to proceed another step but that the necessity of preserving the little girl from harm nerved her to an amazing self-control. In this agony of suspense she entered the house, put the baby in a place of safety, woke the lad and the female domestic, and ran out to give the alarm at the nearest cottage.

Thomasin grabbed the child and ran. When she reached the covered car, the horse, though just out of the stable, stood completely still, as if aware of some tragedy. For the first time, she realized who the car belonged to. She almost fainted and felt incapable of moving another step, but the need to keep the little girl safe gave her an incredible strength. In this tense moment, she entered the house, placed the baby in a safe spot, woke the boy and the maid, and dashed out to alert the nearest cottage.

Diggory, having returned to the brink of the pool, observed that the small upper hatches or floats were withdrawn. He found one of these lying upon the grass, and taking it under one arm, and with his lantern in his hand, entered at the bottom of the pool as Clym had done. As soon as he began to be in deep water he flung himself across the hatch; thus supported he was able to keep afloat as long as he chose, holding the lantern aloft with his disengaged hand. Propelled by his feet, he steered round and round the pool, ascending each time by one of the back streams and descending in the middle of the current.

Diggory, having returned to the edge of the pool, noticed that the small upper hatches or floats were removed. He found one of these on the grass and took it under one arm while holding his lantern in the other hand as he entered the pool from the bottom, just like Clym had done. Once he was in deep water, he threw himself across the hatch; this support allowed him to float for as long as he wanted, holding the lantern up with his free hand. Using his feet to push off, he steered around the pool, rising each time in one of the back currents and going down in the middle of the flow.

At first he could see nothing. Then amidst the glistening of the whirlpools and the white clots of foam he distinguished a woman’s bonnet floating alone. His search was now under the left wall, when something came to the surface almost close beside him. It was not, as he had expected, a woman, but a man. The reddleman put the ring of the lantern between his teeth, seized the floating man by the collar, and, holding on to the hatch with his remaining arm, struck out into the strongest race, by which the unconscious man, the hatch, and himself were carried down the stream. As soon as Venn found his feet dragging over the pebbles of the shallower part below he secured his footing and waded towards the brink. There, where the water stood at about the height of his waist, he flung away the hatch, and attempted to drag forth the man. This was a matter of great difficulty, and he found as the reason that the legs of the unfortunate stranger were tightly embraced by the arms of another man, who had hitherto been entirely beneath the surface.

At first, he couldn't see anything. Then, among the shimmering whirlpools and the white foam, he spotted a woman's bonnet floating alone. He shifted his search to the left wall, when something surfaced almost right beside him. It wasn't, as he had expected, a woman, but a man. The reddleman bit down on the lantern's ring, grabbed the floating man by the collar, and held onto the hatch with his other arm, pushing into the strongest current, which pulled him, the unconscious man, and the hatch downstream. As soon as Venn felt his feet scraping over the pebbles in the shallower area ahead, he managed to find his footing and waded toward the edge. There, where the water was about waist-deep, he tossed aside the hatch and tried to pull the man out. This was incredibly difficult, and he realized that the legs of the unfortunate stranger were tightly held by the arms of another man, who had been completely submerged until now.

At this moment his heart bounded to hear footsteps running towards him, and two men, roused by Thomasin, appeared at the brink above. They ran to where Venn was, and helped him in lifting out the apparently drowned persons, separating them, and laying them out upon the grass. Venn turned the light upon their faces. The one who had been uppermost was Yeobright; he who had been completely submerged was Wildeve.

At that moment, his heart raced to hear footsteps running toward him, and two men, called by Thomasin, appeared at the edge above. They ran to where Venn was and helped him lift out the seemingly drowned individuals, separating them and laying them out on the grass. Venn shone the light on their faces. The one who had been on top was Yeobright; the one who had been fully submerged was Wildeve.

“Now we must search the hole again,” said Venn. “A woman is in there somewhere. Get a pole.”

“Now we need to search the hole again,” said Venn. “There’s a woman in there somewhere. Get a pole.”

One of the men went to the footbridge and tore off the handrail. The reddleman and the two others then entered the water together from below as before, and with their united force probed the pool forwards to where it sloped down to its central depth. Venn was not mistaken in supposing that any person who had sunk for the last time would be washed down to this point, for when they had examined to about halfway across something impeded their thrust.

One of the men went to the footbridge and ripped off the handrail. The reddleman and the two others then entered the water again from below and, working together, pushed forward into the pool towards where it sloped down to its deepest part. Venn was right in thinking that anyone who had sunk for the last time would be carried down to this spot, because when they had searched about halfway across, something blocked their effort.

“Pull it forward,” said Venn, and they raked it in with the pole till it was close to their feet.

“Pull it forward,” Venn said, and they dragged it in with the pole until it was near their feet.

Venn vanished under the stream, and came up with an armful of wet drapery enclosing a woman’s cold form, which was all that remained of the desperate Eustacia.

Venn disappeared beneath the water and resurfaced with a bundle of soggy fabric, holding the lifeless body of Eustacia, who had been so desperate.

When they reached the bank there stood Thomasin, in a stress of grief, bending over the two unconscious ones who already lay there. The horse and cart were brought to the nearest point in the road, and it was the work of a few minutes only to place the three in the vehicle. Venn led on the horse, supporting Thomasin upon his arm, and the two men followed, till they reached the inn.

When they got to the bank, Thomasin was there, overwhelmed with grief, leaning over the two unconscious people who were already there. The horse and cart were brought as close to the road as possible, and it took just a few minutes to get all three into the vehicle. Venn led the horse, supporting Thomasin with his arm, while the two men followed until they reached the inn.

The woman who had been shaken out of her sleep by Thomasin had hastily dressed herself and lighted a fire, the other servant being left to snore on in peace at the back of the house. The insensible forms of Eustacia, Clym, and Wildeve were then brought in and laid on the carpet, with their feet to the fire, when such restorative processes as could be thought of were adopted at once, the stableman being in the meantime sent for a doctor. But there seemed to be not a whiff of life in either of the bodies. Then Thomasin, whose stupor of grief had been thrust off awhile by frantic action, applied a bottle of hartshorn to Clym’s nostrils, having tried it in vain upon the other two. He sighed.

The woman who had been jolted out of her sleep by Thomasin quickly got dressed and started a fire, leaving the other servant to snore peacefully at the back of the house. The unconscious bodies of Eustacia, Clym, and Wildeve were then brought in and laid on the carpet, with their feet near the fire, while various restorative measures were immediately attempted, and the stableman was sent to fetch a doctor. However, there seemed to be no sign of life in any of them. Then Thomasin, whose overwhelming grief had been temporarily lifted by frantic action, applied a bottle of hartshorn to Clym’s nostrils, having already tried it unsuccessfully on the other two. He sighed.

“Clym’s alive!” she exclaimed.

“Clym's alive!” she exclaimed.

He soon breathed distinctly, and again and again did she attempt to revive her husband by the same means; but Wildeve gave no sign. There was too much reason to think that he and Eustacia both were for ever beyond the reach of stimulating perfumes. Their exertions did not relax till the doctor arrived, when one by one, the senseless three were taken upstairs and put into warm beds.

He soon started breathing clearly, and she tried repeatedly to bring her husband back using the same methods, but Wildeve showed no signs of life. There was strong reason to believe that both he and Eustacia were forever beyond the help of invigorating scents. Their efforts didn’t stop until the doctor arrived, and one by one, the three unconscious individuals were taken upstairs and placed into warm beds.

Venn soon felt himself relieved from further attendance, and went to the door, scarcely able yet to realize the strange catastrophe that had befallen the family in which he took so great an interest. Thomasin surely would be broken down by the sudden and overwhelming nature of this event. No firm and sensible Mrs. Yeobright lived now to support the gentle girl through the ordeal; and, whatever an unimpassioned spectator might think of her loss of such a husband as Wildeve, there could be no doubt that for the moment she was distracted and horrified by the blow. As for himself, not being privileged to go to her and comfort her, he saw no reason for waiting longer in a house where he remained only as a stranger.

Venn quickly felt that he could leave and headed for the door, barely able to comprehend the shocking tragedy that had struck the family he cared so much about. Thomasin would definitely be crushed by the sudden and overwhelming nature of this event. There was no solid and sensible Mrs. Yeobright around to help the gentle girl through this ordeal; and, regardless of what a detached observer might think about the loss of a husband like Wildeve, it was clear that she was momentarily distracted and horrified by what had happened. As for him, since he wasn't in a position to go to her and offer comfort, he saw no point in staying any longer in a house where he felt like a stranger.

He returned across the heath to his van. The fire was not yet out, and everything remained as he had left it. Venn now bethought himself of his clothes, which were saturated with water to the weight of lead. He changed them, spread them before the fire, and lay down to sleep. But it was more than he could do to rest here while excited by a vivid imagination of the turmoil they were in at the house he had quitted, and, blaming himself for coming away, he dressed in another suit, locked up the door, and again hastened across to the inn. Rain was still falling heavily when he entered the kitchen. A bright fire was shining from the hearth, and two women were bustling about, one of whom was Olly Dowden.

He walked back across the heath to his van. The fire was still burning, and everything was just as he had left it. Venn then remembered his clothes, which were soaked and heavy. He changed into dry clothes, laid the wet ones out in front of the fire, and lay down to sleep. But he found it hard to relax, his mind racing with thoughts of the chaos at the house he had just left, and feeling guilty for leaving. So, he got dressed again in another outfit, locked the door, and hurried back to the inn. It was still raining heavily when he walked into the kitchen. A warm fire was crackling in the hearth, and two women were bustling around, one of whom was Olly Dowden.

“Well, how is it going on now?” said Venn in a whisper.

“Well, how's it going now?” Venn said quietly.

“Mr. Yeobright is better; but Mrs. Yeobright and Mr. Wildeve are dead and cold. The doctor says they were quite gone before they were out of the water.”

“Mr. Yeobright is doing better, but Mrs. Yeobright and Mr. Wildeve are dead and gone. The doctor says they had already passed before they were pulled from the water.”

“Ah! I thought as much when I hauled ’em up. And Mrs. Wildeve?”

"Ah! I figured that out when I pulled them up. And what about Mrs. Wildeve?"

“She is as well as can be expected. The doctor had her put between blankets, for she was almost as wet as they that had been in the river, poor young thing. You don’t seem very dry, reddleman.”

“She’s doing as well as can be expected. The doctor had her wrapped in blankets because she was nearly as soaked as those who had been in the river, poor girl. You don’t look very dry either, reddleman.”

“Oh, ’tis not much. I have changed my things. This is only a little dampness I’ve got coming through the rain again.”

“Oh, it’s not a big deal. I’ve just changed my clothes. It’s just a little moisture I’ve got from the rain again.”

“Stand by the fire. Mis’ess says you be to have whatever you want, and she was sorry when she was told that you’d gone away.”

“Stand by the fire. Miss says you can have whatever you want, and she was sorry when she heard that you’d left.”

Venn drew near to the fireplace, and looked into the flames in an absent mood. The steam came from his leggings and ascended the chimney with the smoke, while he thought of those who were upstairs. Two were corpses, one had barely escaped the jaws of death, another was sick and a widow. The last occasion on which he had lingered by that fireplace was when the raffle was in progress; when Wildeve was alive and well; Thomasin active and smiling in the next room; Yeobright and Eustacia just made husband and wife, and Mrs. Yeobright living at Blooms-End. It had seemed at that time that the then position of affairs was good for at least twenty years to come. Yet, of all the circle, he himself was the only one whose situation had not materially changed.

Venn moved closer to the fireplace and stared into the flames, lost in thought. Steam rose from his pants and went up the chimney along with the smoke, while he thought about those who were upstairs. Two were dead, one had narrowly escaped death, another was sick and a widow. The last time he had stood by that fireplace was during the raffle; when Wildeve was alive and well, Thomasin was active and smiling in the next room, Yeobright and Eustacia had just become husband and wife, and Mrs. Yeobright was living at Blooms-End. At that time, it had seemed like the situation would remain stable for at least twenty years. Yet, out of everyone, he was the only one whose circumstances hadn’t really changed.

While he ruminated a footstep descended the stairs. It was the nurse, who brought in her hand a rolled mass of wet paper. The woman was so engrossed with her occupation that she hardly saw Venn. She took from a cupboard some pieces of twine, which she strained across the fireplace, tying the end of each piece to the firedog, previously pulled forward for the purpose, and, unrolling the wet papers, she began pinning them one by one to the strings in a manner of clothes on a line.

While he was lost in thought, a footstep came down the stairs. It was the nurse, carrying a bundle of damp paper. She was so focused on what she was doing that she barely noticed Venn. She grabbed some lengths of twine from a cupboard, stretched them across the fireplace, tying one end of each piece to the firedog, which had been pulled forward for this purpose. Then, as she unrolled the wet papers, she began pinning them one by one to the strings like laundry on a line.

“What be they?” said Venn.

"What are they?" said Venn.

“Poor master’s banknotes,” she answered. “They were found in his pocket when they undressed him.”

“Poor master’s banknotes,” she replied. “They were found in his pocket when they took his clothes off.”

“Then he was not coming back again for some time?” said Venn.

“Then he’s not coming back for a while?” said Venn.

“That we shall never know,” said she.

"That we will never know," she said.

Venn was loth to depart, for all on earth that interested him lay under this roof. As nobody in the house had any more sleep that night, except the two who slept for ever, there was no reason why he should not remain. So he retired into the niche of the fireplace where he had used to sit, and there he continued, watching the steam from the double row of banknotes as they waved backwards and forwards in the draught of the chimney till their flaccidity was changed to dry crispness throughout. Then the woman came and unpinned them, and, folding them together, carried the handful upstairs. Presently the doctor appeared from above with the look of a man who could do no more, and, pulling on his gloves, went out of the house, the trotting of his horse soon dying away upon the road.

Venn was reluctant to leave because everything that mattered to him was under this roof. Since no one else in the house was getting any sleep that night, except for the two who would sleep forever, there was no reason for him not to stay. So, he settled back into the niche of the fireplace where he used to sit and continued watching the steam rise from the double row of banknotes as they swayed back and forth in the draft from the chimney until they changed from limp to dry and crisp. Then the woman came in, unpinned them, and, folding them together, carried the handful upstairs. Soon, the doctor came down from above looking like a man who had done all he could, and after putting on his gloves, he left the house, the sound of his horse's trot fading away on the road.

At four o’clock there was a gentle knock at the door. It was from Charley, who had been sent by Captain Vye to inquire if anything had been heard of Eustacia. The girl who admitted him looked in his face as if she did not know what answer to return, and showed him in to where Venn was seated, saying to the reddleman, “Will you tell him, please?”

At four o’clock, someone knocked lightly at the door. It was Charley, sent by Captain Vye to check if there were any updates on Eustacia. The girl who let him in looked at him like she wasn't sure how to respond and led him to where Venn was sitting, telling the reddleman, “Can you tell him, please?”

Venn told. Charley’s only utterance was a feeble, indistinct sound. He stood quite still; then he burst out spasmodically, “I shall see her once more?”

Venn told. Charley’s only response was a weak, unclear sound. He stood completely still; then he suddenly exclaimed, “I’ll see her one more time?”

“I dare say you may see her,” said Diggory gravely. “But hadn’t you better run and tell Captain Vye?”

“I think you should be able to see her,” Diggory said seriously. “But wouldn’t it be better to run and tell Captain Vye?”

“Yes, yes. Only I do hope I shall see her just once again.”

“Yes, yes. I just hope I get to see her one more time.”

“You shall,” said a low voice behind; and starting round they beheld by the dim light, a thin, pallid, almost spectral form, wrapped in a blanket, and looking like Lazarus coming from the tomb.

“You shall,” said a low voice from behind; and turning around, they saw in the dim light a thin, pale, almost ghostly figure wrapped in a blanket, resembling Lazarus rising from the tomb.

It was Yeobright. Neither Venn nor Charley spoke, and Clym continued, “You shall see her. There will be time enough to tell the captain when it gets daylight. You would like to see her too—would you not, Diggory? She looks very beautiful now.”

It was Yeobright. Neither Venn nor Charley said anything, and Clym went on, “You’ll get to see her. We have plenty of time to inform the captain when morning comes. You’d want to see her as well, wouldn’t you, Diggory? She looks really beautiful right now.”

Venn assented by rising to his feet, and with Charley he followed Clym to the foot of the staircase, where he took off his boots; Charley did the same. They followed Yeobright upstairs to the landing, where there was a candle burning, which Yeobright took in his hand, and with it led the way into an adjoining room. Here he went to the bedside and folded back the sheet.

Venn agreed by getting to his feet, and along with Charley, he followed Clym to the bottom of the staircase, where he took off his boots; Charley did the same. They went upstairs with Yeobright to the landing, where there was a candle burning. Yeobright picked it up and led the way into a nearby room. There, he went to the bedside and folded back the sheet.

They stood silently looking upon Eustacia, who, as she lay there still in death, eclipsed all her living phases. Pallor did not include all the quality of her complexion, which seemed more than whiteness; it was almost light. The expression of her finely carved mouth was pleasant, as if a sense of dignity had just compelled her to leave off speaking. Eternal rigidity had seized upon it in a momentary transition between fervour and resignation. Her black hair was looser now than either of them had ever seen it before, and surrounded her brow like a forest. The stateliness of look which had been almost too marked for a dweller in a country domicile had at last found an artistically happy background.

They stood quietly, gazing at Eustacia, who, lying there motionless in death, overshadowed all her living moments. Her pale skin wasn’t just white; it almost glowed. The expression on her beautifully shaped mouth was serene, as if a sense of dignity had just made her stop speaking. A lasting stillness had taken over it in a fleeting moment between intensity and acceptance. Her black hair was looser than either of them had ever seen it, framing her head like a forest. The regal look that had once been almost too pronounced for someone living in the countryside had finally found a fitting artistic backdrop.

Nobody spoke, till at length Clym covered her and turned aside. “Now come here,” he said.

Nobody said a word until Clym finally covered her and turned away. "Now come here," he said.

They went to a recess in the same room, and there, on a smaller bed, lay another figure—Wildeve. Less repose was visible in his face than in Eustacia’s, but the same luminous youthfulness overspread it, and the least sympathetic observer would have felt at sight of him now that he was born for a higher destiny than this. The only sign upon him of his recent struggle for life was in his fingertips, which were worn and sacrificed in his dying endeavours to obtain a hold on the face of the weir-wall.

They went to a nook in the same room, and there, on a smaller bed, lay another person—Wildeve. His face showed less calm than Eustacia’s, but it still had the same radiant youthfulness, and even the least sympathetic observer would have recognized that he was meant for something greater than this. The only evidence of his recent fight for survival was in his fingertips, which were worn and damaged from his desperate attempts to grip the face of the weir-wall.

Yeobright’s manner had been so quiet, he had uttered so few syllables since his reappearance, that Venn imagined him resigned. It was only when they had left the room and stood upon the landing that the true state of his mind was apparent. Here he said, with a wild smile, inclining his head towards the chamber in which Eustacia lay, “She is the second woman I have killed this year. I was a great cause of my mother’s death, and I am the chief cause of hers.”

Yeobright had been so quiet, and he had said so little since coming back, that Venn thought he had accepted things. It was only when they left the room and stood on the landing that his true feelings showed. He turned to Venn with a wild smile and nodded toward the room where Eustacia was, saying, “She’s the second woman I’ve killed this year. I played a big part in my mother’s death, and I’m the main reason for hers.”

“How?” said Venn.

“How?” Venn asked.

“I spoke cruel words to her, and she left my house. I did not invite her back till it was too late. It is I who ought to have drowned myself. It would have been a charity to the living had the river overwhelmed me and borne her up. But I cannot die. Those who ought to have lived lie dead; and here am I alive!”

“I said some really hurtful things to her, and she walked out of my house. I didn’t ask her to come back until it was too late. I should have been the one to drown myself. It would have been a kindness to the living if the river had taken me and saved her. But I can’t die. Those who should still be alive are dead, and here I am, still alive!”

“But you can’t charge yourself with crimes in that way,” said Venn. “You may as well say that the parents be the cause of a murder by the child, for without the parents the child would never have been begot.”

“But you can't blame yourself for crimes like that,” said Venn. “You might as well say that the parents are responsible for a murder committed by their child, because without the parents, the child would never have been born.”

“Yes, Venn, that is very true; but you don’t know all the circumstances. If it had pleased God to put an end to me it would have been a good thing for all. But I am getting used to the horror of my existence. They say that a time comes when men laugh at misery through long acquaintance with it. Surely that time will soon come to me!”

“Yes, Venn, that’s very true; but you don’t know all the details. If it had been God's will for me to be taken away, it would have been for the best. But I’m getting used to the nightmare of my life. They say there comes a time when people can laugh at misery after being familiar with it for so long. Surely that time will come for me soon!”

“Your aim has always been good,” said Venn. “Why should you say such desperate things?”

“Your intentions have always been good,” Venn said. “Why would you say such hopeless things?”

“No, they are not desperate. They are only hopeless; and my great regret is that for what I have done no man or law can punish me!”

“No, they’re not desperate. They’re just hopeless; and my biggest regret is that no man or law can punish me for what I’ve done!”

BOOK SIXTH—AFTERCOURSES

I.
The Inevitable Movement Onward

The story of the deaths of Eustacia and Wildeve was told throughout Egdon, and far beyond, for many weeks and months. All the known incidents of their love were enlarged, distorted, touched up, and modified, till the original reality bore but a slight resemblance to the counterfeit presentation by surrounding tongues. Yet, upon the whole, neither the man nor the woman lost dignity by sudden death. Misfortune had struck them gracefully, cutting off their erratic histories with a catastrophic dash, instead of, as with many, attenuating each life to an uninteresting meagreness, through long years of wrinkles, neglect, and decay.

The story of Eustacia and Wildeve's deaths spread throughout Egdon and well beyond for many weeks and months. Their love story was exaggerated, twisted, embellished, and changed until the true events hardly resembled the distorted tales shared by others. Still, overall, neither the man nor the woman lost their dignity in their sudden deaths. Misfortune hit them elegantly, abruptly ending their tumultuous lives with a dramatic conclusion, rather than, as often happens, dragging out their stories into a dull existence marked by years of aging, neglect, and decline.

On those most nearly concerned the effect was somewhat different. Strangers who had heard of many such cases now merely heard of one more; but immediately where a blow falls no previous imaginings amount to appreciable preparation for it. The very suddenness of her bereavement dulled, to some extent, Thomasin’s feelings; yet irrationally enough, a consciousness that the husband she had lost ought to have been a better man did not lessen her mourning at all. On the contrary, this fact seemed at first to set off the dead husband in his young wife’s eyes, and to be the necessary cloud to the rainbow.

For those most affected, the impact was different. Strangers who had heard about similar cases now just heard about one more; but when a blow lands, no amount of imagining can really prepare you for it. The suddenness of her loss dulled Thomasin’s emotions to some extent; yet, irrationally, the awareness that her late husband should have been a better man didn’t lessen her grief at all. In fact, this realization seemed to highlight his shortcomings in her eyes and became the necessary shadow to her sorrow.

But the horrors of the unknown had passed. Vague misgivings about her future as a deserted wife were at an end. The worst had once been matter of trembling conjecture; it was now matter of reason only, a limited badness. Her chief interest, the little Eustacia, still remained. There was humility in her grief, no defiance in her attitude; and when this is the case a shaken spirit is apt to be stilled.

But the fears of the unknown were gone. Her vague worries about being a lonely wife had ended. What was once terrifying speculation had turned into a rational understanding, a defined negativity. Her main concern, little Eustacia, was still there. There was a sense of humility in her grief, no defiance in her demeanor; and when that happens, a troubled spirit tends to find peace.

Could Thomasin’s mournfulness now and Eustacia’s serenity during life have been reduced to common measure, they would have touched the same mark nearly. But Thomasin’s former brightness made shadow of that which in a sombre atmosphere was light itself.

Could Thomasin’s sadness now and Eustacia’s calmness during life have been simplified to a common measure, they would have reached a similar point. But Thomasin’s previous brightness overshadowed what was, in a gloomy atmosphere, light itself.

The spring came and calmed her; the summer came and soothed her; the autumn arrived, and she began to be comforted, for her little girl was strong and happy, growing in size and knowledge every day. Outward events flattered Thomasin not a little. Wildeve had died intestate, and she and the child were his only relatives. When administration had been granted, all the debts paid, and the residue of her husband’s uncle’s property had come into her hands, it was found that the sum waiting to be invested for her own and the child’s benefit was little less than ten thousand pounds.

Spring arrived and brought her peace; summer came and offered her comfort; autumn showed up, and she started to feel at ease, as her little girl was healthy and happy, growing stronger and wiser every day. External circumstances treated Thomasin well. Wildeve had died without a will, and she and the child were his only relatives. Once they had been given control of his estate, all debts settled, and her husband’s uncle’s property came to her, it turned out that the amount available to be invested for her and the child’s benefit was just under ten thousand pounds.

Where should she live? The obvious place was Blooms-End. The old rooms, it is true, were not much higher than the between-decks of a frigate, necessitating a sinking in the floor under the new clock-case she brought from the inn, and the removal of the handsome brass knobs on its head, before there was height for it to stand; but, such as the rooms were, there were plenty of them, and the place was endeared to her by every early recollection. Clym very gladly admitted her as a tenant, confining his own existence to two rooms at the top of the back staircase, where he lived on quietly, shut off from Thomasin and the three servants she had thought fit to indulge in now that she was a mistress of money, going his own ways, and thinking his own thoughts.

Where should she live? The obvious choice was Blooms-End. It’s true the old rooms were about the same height as the space between decks on a ship, making it necessary to lower the floor under the new clock case she brought from the inn and remove the stylish brass knobs on its top before there was enough height for it to stand. But, as the rooms were, there were plenty of them, and the place held sentimental value for her because of all her early memories. Clym happily accepted her as a tenant, limiting his own living situation to two rooms at the top of the back staircase, where he lived quietly, separate from Thomasin and the three servants she decided to hire now that she was in charge of money, going about his own business and having his own thoughts.

His sorrows had made some change in his outward appearance; and yet the alteration was chiefly within. It might have been said that he had a wrinkled mind. He had no enemies, and he could get nobody to reproach him, which was why he so bitterly reproached himself.

His troubles had changed how he looked on the outside, but most of the change was on the inside. You could say he had a wrinkled mind. He had no enemies, and no one criticized him, which is why he was so hard on himself.

He did sometimes think he had been ill-used by fortune, so far as to say that to be born is a palpable dilemma, and that instead of men aiming to advance in life with glory they should calculate how to retreat out of it without shame. But that he and his had been sarcastically and pitilessly handled in having such irons thrust into their souls he did not maintain long. It is usually so, except with the sternest of men. Human beings, in their generous endeavour to construct a hypothesis that shall not degrade a First Cause, have always hesitated to conceive a dominant power of lower moral quality than their own; and, even while they sit down and weep by the waters of Babylon, invent excuses for the oppression which prompts their tears.

He sometimes thought he had been treated unfairly by fate, going so far as to say that being born is a real dilemma, and that instead of trying to move up in life with honor, people should figure out how to step back without losing face. However, he didn't hold onto the idea that he and his family had been cruelly and mercilessly burdened with such shackles on their souls for long. It’s usually like this, except for the toughest individuals. People, in their noble effort to create an explanation that doesn’t belittle a higher power, have always been reluctant to imagine a dominating force with a lower moral standard than their own; and even while they sit and cry by the rivers of Babylon, they come up with excuses for the oppression that brings them to tears.

Thus, though words of solace were vainly uttered in his presence, he found relief in a direction of his own choosing when left to himself. For a man of his habits the house and the hundred and twenty pounds a year which he had inherited from his mother were enough to supply all worldly needs. Resources do not depend upon gross amounts, but upon the proportion of spendings to takings.

So, even though people tried to comfort him with empty words, he found peace in decisions he made on his own when he was by himself. For someone like him, the house and the £120 a year he inherited from his mother were enough to meet all his needs. It's not about how much you have, but rather the balance between what you earn and what you spend.

He frequently walked the heath alone, when the past seized upon him with its shadowy hand, and held him there to listen to its tale. His imagination would then people the spot with its ancient inhabitants—forgotten Celtic tribes trod their tracks about him, and he could almost live among them, look in their faces, and see them standing beside the barrows which swelled around, untouched and perfect as at the time of their erection. Those of the dyed barbarians who had chosen the cultivable tracts were, in comparison with those who had left their marks here, as writers on paper beside writers on parchment. Their records had perished long ago by the plough, while the works of these remained. Yet they all had lived and died unconscious of the different fates awaiting their relics. It reminded him that unforeseen factors operate in the evolution of immortality.

He often walked the heath alone, when the past grabbed him with its shadowy hand and kept him there to listen to its story. His imagination would then fill the area with its ancient inhabitants—forgotten Celtic tribes wandered through, and he could almost live among them, look into their faces, and see them standing beside the mounds that surrounded him, untouched and perfect as they were at the time they were built. Those dyed barbarians who chose the fertile land were, compared to those who left their marks here, like writers on paper next to writers on parchment. Their records had disappeared long ago under the plow, while the works of these tribes remained. Yet they all lived and died unaware of the different fates that awaited their remnants. It reminded him that unexpected factors influence the evolution of immortality.

Winter again came round, with its winds, frosts, tame robins, and sparkling starlight. The year previous Thomasin had hardly been conscious of the season’s advance; this year she laid her heart open to external influences of every kind. The life of this sweet cousin, her baby, and her servants, came to Clym’s senses only in the form of sounds through a wood partition as he sat over books of exceptionally large type; but his ear became at last so accustomed to these slight noises from the other part of the house that he almost could witness the scenes they signified. A faint beat of half-seconds conjured up Thomasin rocking the cradle, a wavering hum meant that she was singing the baby to sleep, a crunching of sand as between millstones raised the picture of Humphrey’s, Fairway’s, or Sam’s heavy feet crossing the stone floor of the kitchen; a light boyish step, and a gay tune in a high key, betokened a visit from Grandfer Cantle; a sudden break-off in the Grandfer’s utterances implied the application to his lips of a mug of small beer, a bustling and slamming of doors meant starting to go to market; for Thomasin, in spite of her added scope of gentility, led a ludicrously narrow life, to the end that she might save every possible pound for her little daughter.

Winter came around again, with its winds, frosts, tame robins, and sparkling starlight. The previous year, Thomasin hardly noticed the season changing; this year, she was open to all kinds of external influences. Clym could only hear the life of his sweet cousin, her baby, and her servants through a wooden wall as he sat reading books with exceptionally large print. But eventually, he became so attuned to the soft noises from the other side of the house that he could almost visualize the scenes they represented. A faint beat of half-seconds made him imagine Thomasin rocking the cradle, a gentle hum indicated she was singing the baby to sleep, and the crunching of sand under heavy feet brought to mind Humphrey’s, Fairway’s, or Sam’s steps crossing the stone kitchen floor. A light, boyish step and a cheerful tune in a high pitch signaled a visit from Grandfer Cantle; a sudden pause in Grandfer’s speech suggested he was sipping from a mug of small beer, and a flurry of door slams indicated someone was about to go to market. Even with her newfound gentility, Thomasin led a ridiculously restricted life to save every possible pound for her little daughter.

One summer day Clym was in the garden, immediately outside the parlour window, which was as usual open. He was looking at the pot-flowers on the sill; they had been revived and restored by Thomasin to the state in which his mother had left them. He heard a slight scream from Thomasin, who was sitting inside the room.

One summer day, Clym was in the garden, just outside the open parlour window, as usual. He was gazing at the potted flowers on the sill; Thomasin had revived and restored them to the condition his mother had left them in. He heard a faint scream from Thomasin, who was sitting inside the room.

“O, how you frightened me!” she said to someone who had entered. “I thought you were the ghost of yourself.”

“Oh, you really scared me!” she said to someone who had entered. “I thought you were a ghost of your former self.”

Clym was curious enough to advance a little further and look in at the window. To his astonishment there stood within the room Diggory Venn, no longer a reddleman, but exhibiting the strangely altered hues of an ordinary Christian countenance, white shirt-front, light flowered waistcoat, blue-spotted neckerchief, and bottle-green coat. Nothing in this appearance was at all singular but the fact of its great difference from what he had formerly been. Red, and all approach to red, was carefully excluded from every article of clothes upon him; for what is there that persons just out of harness dread so much as reminders of the trade which has enriched them?

Clym was intrigued enough to move a bit closer and peek through the window. To his surprise, he saw Diggory Venn inside the room, no longer a reddleman, but showcasing the odd, transformed colors of an everyday Christian face—white shirt-front, light floral waistcoat, blue-spotted neckerchief, and a bottle-green coat. Nothing about this appearance was particularly unusual except for how drastically different it was from his past look. Red, along with anything that resembled it, was carefully avoided in every piece of clothing he wore; after all, what do people just out of a rough trade fear more than reminders of the profession that made them successful?

Yeobright went round to the door and entered.

Yeobright walked to the door and went inside.

“I was so alarmed!” said Thomasin, smiling from one to the other. “I couldn’t believe that he had got white of his own accord! It seemed supernatural.”

“I was so shocked!” said Thomasin, smiling from one to the other. “I couldn’t believe that he had turned white on his own! It seemed unreal.”

“I gave up dealing in reddle last Christmas,” said Venn. “It was a profitable trade, and I found that by that time I had made enough to take the dairy of fifty cows that my father had in his lifetime. I always thought of getting to that place again if I changed at all, and now I am there.”

“I stopped working with reddle last Christmas,” said Venn. “It was a good business, and by then, I had made enough to take over the dairy of the fifty cows my father had when he was alive. I always thought about going back there if I ever changed my situation, and now here I am.”

“How did you manage to become white, Diggory?” Thomasin asked.

“How did you end up being white, Diggory?” Thomasin asked.

“I turned so by degrees, ma’am.”

“I turned little by little, ma’am.”

“You look much better than ever you did before.”

“You look better than you ever have before.”

Venn appeared confused; and Thomasin, seeing how inadvertently she had spoken to a man who might possibly have tender feelings for her still, blushed a little. Clym saw nothing of this, and added good-humouredly—

Venn looked confused, and Thomasin, realizing how she had unintentionally talked to a man who might still have feelings for her, blushed a bit. Clym noticed none of this and cheerfully added—

“What shall we have to frighten Thomasin’s baby with, now you have become a human being again?”

“What will we use to scare Thomasin’s baby now that you’re human again?”

“Sit down, Diggory,” said Thomasin, “and stay to tea.”

“Sit down, Diggory,” said Thomasin, “and stay for tea.”

Venn moved as if he would retire to the kitchen, when Thomasin said with pleasant pertness as she went on with some sewing, “Of course you must sit down here. And where does your fifty-cow dairy lie, Mr. Venn?”

Venn moved as if he was going to head to the kitchen, when Thomasin said with cheerful sass while continuing her sewing, “Of course you should sit here. And where is your fifty-cow dairy, Mr. Venn?”

“At Stickleford—about two miles to the right of Alderworth, ma’am, where the meads begin. I have thought that if Mr. Yeobright would like to pay me a visit sometimes he shouldn’t stay away for want of asking. I’ll not bide to tea this afternoon, thank’ee, for I’ve got something on hand that must be settled. ’Tis Maypole-day tomorrow, and the Shadwater folk have clubbed with a few of your neighbours here to have a pole just outside your palings in the heath, as it is a nice green place.” Venn waved his elbow towards the patch in front of the house. “I have been talking to Fairway about it,” he continued, “and I said to him that before we put up the pole it would be as well to ask Mrs. Wildeve.”

“At Stickleford—about two miles to the right of Alderworth, ma’am, where the meadows start. I thought that if Mr. Yeobright wanted to come visit me sometimes, he shouldn’t hesitate to ask. I won’t stay for tea this afternoon, thank you, because I have something that needs my attention. Tomorrow is Maypole Day, and the Shadwater folks have teamed up with a few of your neighbors to set up a pole just outside your fence on the heath, since it’s a nice green spot.” Venn gestured toward the area in front of the house. “I’ve been talking to Fairway about it,” he added, “and I mentioned to him that before we put up the pole, it would be a good idea to ask Mrs. Wildeve.”

“I can say nothing against it,” she answered. “Our property does not reach an inch further than the white palings.”

“I can’t say anything against it,” she replied. “Our property doesn’t extend an inch beyond the white fence.”

“But you might not like to see a lot of folk going crazy round a stick, under your very nose?”

“But you probably wouldn’t want to see a bunch of people getting wild around a stick, right in front of you?”

“I shall have no objection at all.”

“I have no objections.”

Venn soon after went away, and in the evening Yeobright strolled as far as Fairway’s cottage. It was a lovely May sunset, and the birch trees which grew on this margin of the vast Egdon wilderness had put on their new leaves, delicate as butterflies’ wings, and diaphanous as amber. Beside Fairway’s dwelling was an open space recessed from the road, and here were now collected all the young people from within a radius of a couple of miles. The pole lay with one end supported on a trestle, and women were engaged in wreathing it from the top downwards with wild-flowers. The instincts of merry England lingered on here with exceptional vitality, and the symbolic customs which tradition has attached to each season of the year were yet a reality on Egdon. Indeed, the impulses of all such outlandish hamlets are pagan still—in these spots homage to nature, self-adoration, frantic gaieties, fragments of Teutonic rites to divinities whose names are forgotten, seem in some way or other to have survived mediæval doctrine.

Venn left shortly after, and in the evening, Yeobright walked over to Fairway’s cottage. It was a beautiful May sunset, and the birch trees lining the edge of the vast Egdon wilderness had put on their new leaves, delicate like butterfly wings and translucent like amber. Next to Fairway’s house was an open area set back from the road, where all the young people from a couple of miles around had gathered. A pole rested on a trestle, and women were busy decorating it from the top down with wildflowers. The cheerful spirit of England lingered here with remarkable energy, and the traditional customs associated with each season were still alive in Egdon. Indeed, the impulses of these remote villages are still pagan—here, reverence for nature, self-celebration, joyous festivities, and remnants of Teutonic rituals dedicated to forgotten deities seem to have somehow persisted alongside medieval beliefs.

Yeobright did not interrupt the preparations, and went home again. The next morning, when Thomasin withdrew the curtains of her bedroom window, there stood the Maypole in the middle of the green, its top cutting into the sky. It had sprung up in the night, or rather early morning, like Jack’s bean-stalk. She opened the casement to get a better view of the garlands and posies that adorned it. The sweet perfume of the flowers had already spread into the surrounding air, which, being free from every taint, conducted to her lips a full measure of the fragrance received from the spire of blossom in its midst. At the top of the pole were crossed hoops decked with small flowers; beneath these came a milk-white zone of Maybloom; then a zone of bluebells, then of cowslips, then of lilacs, then of ragged-robins, daffodils, and so on, till the lowest stage was reached. Thomasin noticed all these, and was delighted that the May revel was to be so near.

Yeobright didn’t interrupt the preparations and went home again. The next morning, when Thomasin pulled back the curtains of her bedroom window, she saw the Maypole standing in the center of the green, its top reaching into the sky. It had sprung up during the night, or rather early morning, like Jack's beanstalk. She opened the window to get a better look at the garlands and flowers decorating it. The sweet scent of the flowers had already filled the surrounding air, and, being completely fresh, it carried a full measure of the fragrance from the blossom at the top of the pole to her lips. At the top of the pole were crossed hoops adorned with small flowers; below that was a pure white band of Maybloom; then a band of bluebells, followed by cowslips, lilacs, ragged-robins, daffodils, and so on, down to the lowest level. Thomasin noticed all this and was thrilled that the May celebration would be so close.

When afternoon came people began to gather on the green, and Yeobright was interested enough to look out upon them from the open window of his room. Soon after this Thomasin walked out from the door immediately below and turned her eyes up to her cousin’s face. She was dressed more gaily than Yeobright had ever seen her dressed since the time of Wildeve’s death, eighteen months before; since the day of her marriage even she had not exhibited herself to such advantage.

When afternoon rolled around, people started to gather on the green, and Yeobright was curious enough to glance at them from the open window of his room. Shortly after, Thomasin walked out from the door right below and looked up at her cousin’s face. She was dressed more brightly than Yeobright had ever seen her since Wildeve’s death eighteen months earlier; even on her wedding day, she hadn’t presented herself so well.

“How pretty you look today, Thomasin!” he said. “Is it because of the Maypole?”

“How great you look today, Thomasin!” he said. “Is it because of the Maypole?”

“Not altogether.” And then she blushed and dropped her eyes, which he did not specially observe, though her manner seemed to him to be rather peculiar, considering that she was only addressing himself. Could it be possible that she had put on her summer clothes to please him?

“Not completely.” Then she blushed and looked down, which he didn’t really notice, although her behavior struck him as a bit odd, especially since she was only talking to him. Could it be that she wore her summer clothes to impress him?

He recalled her conduct towards him throughout the last few weeks, when they had often been working together in the garden, just as they had formerly done when they were boy and girl under his mother’s eye. What if her interest in him were not so entirely that of a relative as it had formerly been? To Yeobright any possibility of this sort was a serious matter; and he almost felt troubled at the thought of it. Every pulse of loverlike feeling which had not been stilled during Eustacia’s lifetime had gone into the grave with her. His passion for her had occurred too far on in his manhood to leave fuel enough on hand for another fire of that sort, as may happen with more boyish loves. Even supposing him capable of loving again, that love would be a plant of slow and laboured growth, and in the end only small and sickly, like an autumn-hatched bird.

He remembered how she had acted towards him over the past few weeks, when they had often been working together in the garden, just like they did when they were kids under his mother’s watchful eye. What if her feelings for him were not just those of a relative like they used to be? To Yeobright, any possibility of that was a serious matter, and he felt uneasy just thinking about it. Every trace of romantic feelings he had for Eustacia had been buried with her. His love for her had developed too late in his life to leave enough energy for another intense relationship, as sometimes happens with younger loves. Even if he could fall in love again, that love would take a long time to grow and would end up being weak and frail, like a bird hatched in autumn.

He was so distressed by this new complexity that when the enthusiastic brass band arrived and struck up, which it did about five o’clock, with apparently wind enough among its members to blow down his house, he withdrew from his rooms by the back door, went down the garden, through the gate in the hedge, and away out of sight. He could not bear to remain in the presence of enjoyment today, though he had tried hard.

He was so upset by this new complication that when the lively brass band showed up and started playing at around five o’clock, seemingly with enough energy to blow his house down, he slipped out of his rooms through the back door, walked down the garden, went through the gate in the hedge, and disappeared from view. He couldn’t stand to be around joy today, even though he had tried really hard.

Nothing was seen of him for four hours. When he came back by the same path it was dusk, and the dews were coating every green thing. The boisterous music had ceased; but, entering the premises as he did from behind, he could not see if the May party had all gone till he had passed through Thomasin’s division of the house to the front door. Thomasin was standing within the porch alone.

Nothing was seen of him for four hours. When he returned the same way, it was dusk, and the dew was settling on every green thing. The loud music had stopped, but since he entered the premises from the back, he couldn’t tell if the May party had left until he walked through Thomasin’s part of the house to the front door. Thomasin was standing alone in the porch.

She looked at him reproachfully. “You went away just when it began, Clym,” she said.

She looked at him with disappointment. “You left right when it started, Clym,” she said.

“Yes. I felt I could not join in. You went out with them, of course?”

“Yes. I felt like I couldn’t be a part of it. You went out with them, right?”

“No, I did not.”

"No, I didn't."

“You appeared to be dressed on purpose.”

"You looked like you dressed that way on purpose."

“Yes, but I could not go out alone; so many people were there. One is there now.”

“Yes, but I couldn’t go out alone; there were too many people. Someone is there now.”

Yeobright strained his eyes across the dark-green patch beyond the paling, and near the black form of the Maypole he discerned a shadowy figure, sauntering idly up and down. “Who is it?” he said.

Yeobright strained his eyes across the dark-green area beyond the fence, and near the black shape of the Maypole, he spotted a shadowy figure casually walking back and forth. “Who is it?” he asked.

“Mr. Venn,” said Thomasin.

“Mr. Venn,” Thomasin said.

“You might have asked him to come in, I think, Tamsie. He has been very kind to you first and last.”

“You might have asked him to come in, I think, Tamsie. He has been really kind to you all along.”

“I will now,” she said; and, acting on the impulse, went through the wicket to where Venn stood under the Maypole.

“I will now,” she said, and, acting on the impulse, walked through the gate to where Venn was standing under the Maypole.

“It is Mr. Venn, I think?” she inquired.

“It’s Mr. Venn, right?” she asked.

Venn started as if he had not seen her—artful man that he was—and said, “Yes.”

Venn acted as if he hadn't noticed her—clever guy that he was—and said, “Yes.”

“Will you come in?”

"Are you coming in?"

“I am afraid that I—”

"I'm afraid that I—"

“I have seen you dancing this evening, and you had the very best of the girls for your partners. Is it that you won’t come in because you wish to stand here, and think over the past hours of enjoyment?”

“I saw you dancing tonight, and you had the best partners among the girls. Are you not coming in because you want to stand here and reflect on the fun you had earlier?”

“Well, that’s partly it,” said Mr. Venn, with ostentatious sentiment. “But the main reason why I am biding here like this is that I want to wait till the moon rises.”

“Well, that’s part of it,” said Mr. Venn, with exaggerated feeling. “But the main reason I’m staying here like this is that I want to wait for the moon to rise.”

“To see how pretty the Maypole looks in the moonlight?”

“To see how beautiful the Maypole looks in the moonlight?”

“No. To look for a glove that was dropped by one of the maidens.”

“No. I’m looking for a glove that one of the girls dropped.”

Thomasin was speechless with surprise. That a man who had to walk some four or five miles to his home should wait here for such a reason pointed to only one conclusion—the man must be amazingly interested in that glove’s owner.

Thomasin was speechless with surprise. That a man who had to walk about four or five miles to get home would wait here for such a reason could only mean one thing—the man must be incredibly interested in the owner of that glove.

“Were you dancing with her, Diggory?” she asked, in a voice which revealed that he had made himself considerably more interesting to her by this disclosure.

“Were you dancing with her, Diggory?” she asked, her voice showing that he had become much more interesting to her because of this revelation.

“No,” he sighed.

“No,” he exhaled.

“And you will not come in, then?”

“And you won’t come in, then?”

“Not tonight, thank you, ma’am.”

"Not tonight, thanks, ma'am."

“Shall I lend you a lantern to look for the young person’s glove, Mr. Venn?”

“Would you like me to lend you a flashlight to look for the young person’s glove, Mr. Venn?”

“O no; it is not necessary, Mrs. Wildeve, thank you. The moon will rise in a few minutes.”

“O no; it’s not necessary, Mrs. Wildeve, thank you. The moon will rise in a few minutes.”

Thomasin went back to the porch. “Is he coming in?” said Clym, who had been waiting where she had left him.

Thomasin went back to the porch. “Is he coming in?” asked Clym, who had been waiting where she left him.

“He would rather not tonight,” she said, and then passed by him into the house; whereupon Clym too retired to his own rooms.

“He'd prefer not to tonight,” she said, and then walked past him into the house; following that, Clym also went to his own rooms.

When Clym was gone Thomasin crept upstairs in the dark, and, just listening by the cot, to assure herself that the child was asleep, she went to the window, gently lifted the corner of the white curtain, and looked out. Venn was still there. She watched the growth of the faint radiance appearing in the sky by the eastern hill, till presently the edge of the moon burst upwards and flooded the valley with light. Diggory’s form was now distinct on the green; he was moving about in a bowed attitude, evidently scanning the grass for the precious missing article, walking in zigzags right and left till he should have passed over every foot of the ground.

When Clym left, Thomasin quietly went upstairs in the dark and, just to make sure the child was sleeping, listened by the crib. Then she moved to the window, gently lifting the corner of the white curtain to look outside. Venn was still there. She observed the faint light beginning to appear in the sky over the eastern hill until the edge of the moon rose and illuminated the valley. Diggory's figure was now clear on the green; he was moving in a hunched position, clearly searching the grass for the valuable missing item, walking in zigzags to ensure he covered every inch of the ground.

“How very ridiculous!” Thomasin murmured to herself, in a tone which was intended to be satirical. “To think that a man should be so silly as to go mooning about like that for a girl’s glove! A respectable dairyman, too, and a man of money as he is now. What a pity!”

“How ridiculous!” Thomasin muttered to herself, in a tone meant to be sarcastic. “To think a guy would be so foolish as to wander around like that just for a girl’s glove! A respectable dairyman, too, and a man of means as he is now. What a shame!”

At last Venn appeared to find it; whereupon he stood up and raised it to his lips. Then placing it in his breastpocket—the nearest receptacle to a man’s heart permitted by modern raiment—he ascended the valley in a mathematically direct line towards his distant home in the meadows.

At last, Venn seemed to find it; he stood up and brought it to his lips. Then, tucking it into his breast pocket—the closest spot to a man's heart allowed by today's clothing—he walked up the valley in a straight line toward his distant home in the meadows.

II.
Thomasin Walks in a Green Place by the Roman Road

Clym saw little of Thomasin for several days after this; and when they met she was more silent than usual. At length he asked her what she was thinking of so intently.

Clym saw little of Thomasin for several days after this, and when they finally met, she was quieter than usual. Eventually, he asked her what she was thinking about so deeply.

“I am thoroughly perplexed,” she said candidly. “I cannot for my life think who it is that Diggory Venn is so much in love with. None of the girls at the Maypole were good enough for him, and yet she must have been there.”

“I’m really confused,” she said honestly. “I can’t for the life of me figure out who Diggory Venn is so in love with. None of the girls at the Maypole were good enough for him, but she must have been there.”

Clym tried to imagine Venn’s choice for a moment; but ceasing to be interested in the question he went on again with his gardening.

Clym tried to picture Venn’s decision for a moment, but losing interest in the question, he returned to his gardening.

No clearing up of the mystery was granted her for some time. But one afternoon Thomasin was upstairs getting ready for a walk, when she had occasion to come to the landing and call “Rachel.” Rachel was a girl about thirteen, who carried the baby out for airings; and she came upstairs at the call.

No explanation of the mystery was provided to her for a while. But one afternoon, Thomasin was upstairs getting ready for a walk when she needed to go to the landing and called, “Rachel.” Rachel was a girl around thirteen who took the baby out for some fresh air, and she came upstairs at the call.

“Have you seen one of my last new gloves about the house, Rachel?” inquired Thomasin. “It is the fellow to this one.”

“Have you seen one of my new gloves around the house, Rachel?” Thomasin asked. “It matches this one.”

Rachel did not reply.

Rachel didn't reply.

“Why don’t you answer?” said her mistress.

“Why aren’t you answering?” her mistress asked.

“I think it is lost, ma’am.”

"I think it's gone, ma'am."

“Lost? Who lost it? I have never worn them but once.”

“Lost? Who lost it? I’ve only worn them once.”

Rachel appeared as one dreadfully troubled, and at last began to cry. “Please, ma’am, on the day of the Maypole I had none to wear, and I seed yours on the table, and I thought I would borrow ’em. I did not mean to hurt ’em at all, but one of them got lost. Somebody gave me some money to buy another pair for you, but I have not been able to go anywhere to get ’em.”

Rachel looked really upset and eventually started to cry. “Please, ma’am, on Maypole day I didn’t have anything to wear, and I saw yours on the table, so I thought I would borrow them. I didn’t mean to damage them at all, but one of them got lost. Someone gave me some money to buy you another pair, but I haven’t been able to go anywhere to get them.”

“Who’s somebody?”

“Who is someone?”

“Mr. Venn.”

"Mr. Venn."

“Did he know it was my glove?”

“Did he know it was my glove?”

“Yes. I told him.”

"Yeah. I told him."

Thomasin was so surprised by the explanation that she quite forgot to lecture the girl, who glided silently away. Thomasin did not move further than to turn her eyes upon the grass-plat where the Maypole had stood. She remained thinking, then said to herself that she would not go out that afternoon, but would work hard at the baby’s unfinished lovely plaid frock, cut on the cross in the newest fashion. How she managed to work hard, and yet do no more than she had done at the end of two hours, would have been a mystery to anyone not aware that the recent incident was of a kind likely to divert her industry from a manual to a mental channel.

Thomasin was so taken aback by the explanation that she completely forgot to lecture the girl, who quietly slipped away. Thomasin didn't move; she just turned her gaze to the patch of grass where the Maypole had stood. She sat there thinking and decided she wouldn't go out that afternoon but would instead focus on finishing the baby's beautiful plaid dress, designed in the latest fashion. How she managed to work hard yet accomplished so little after two hours would have puzzled anyone who didn’t realize that the recent event had shifted her focus from physical work to mental distraction.

Next day she went her ways as usual, and continued her custom of walking in the heath with no other companion than little Eustacia, now of the age when it is a matter of doubt with such characters whether they are intended to walk through the world on their hands or on their feet; so that they get into painful complications by trying both. It was very pleasant to Thomasin, when she had carried the child to some lonely place, to give her a little private practice on the green turf and shepherd’s-thyme, which formed a soft mat to fall headlong upon them when equilibrium was lost.

The next day, she went about her routine as usual and continued her habit of walking in the heath, accompanied only by little Eustacia, who was at that age where it’s hard to tell if kids are meant to walk on their hands or their feet—leading to some awkward attempts at both. Thomasin found it very enjoyable when she took the child to a quiet spot to give her some private practice on the soft green grass and thyme, which made a nice cushion for when she inevitably tumbled over.

Once, when engaged in this system of training, and stooping to remove bits of stick, fern-stalks, and other such fragments from the child’s path, that the journey might not be brought to an untimely end by some insuperable barrier a quarter of an inch high, she was alarmed by discovering that a man on horseback was almost close beside her, the soft natural carpet having muffled the horse’s tread. The rider, who was Venn, waved his hat in the air and bowed gallantly.

Once, while she was focused on this training method and bending down to clear away sticks, ferns, and other small obstacles from the child's path to prevent their journey from being cut short by a tiny barrier, she was startled to find a man on horseback almost right next to her; the soft ground had muffled the horse's footsteps. The rider, who was Venn, waved his hat and bowed elegantly.

“Diggory, give me my glove,” said Thomasin, whose manner it was under any circumstances to plunge into the midst of a subject which engrossed her.

“Diggory, give me my glove,” said Thomasin, who always had a way of diving straight into whatever topic captured her attention.

Venn immediately dismounted, put his hand in his breastpocket, and handed the glove.

Venn got off right away, reached into his breast pocket, and handed over the glove.

“Thank you. It was very good of you to take care of it.”

“Thanks. That was really nice of you to handle it.”

“It is very good of you to say so.”

“It’s really nice of you to say that.”

“O no. I was quite glad to find you had it. Everybody gets so indifferent that I was surprised to know you thought of me.”

“Oh no. I was really glad to see you had it. Everyone becomes so uninterested that I was surprised to find out you thought of me.”

“If you had remembered what I was once you wouldn’t have been surprised.”

“If you had remembered who I used to be, you wouldn’t have been surprised.”

“Ah, no,” she said quickly. “But men of your character are mostly so independent.”

“Ah, no,” she replied quickly. “But men like you are usually so independent.”

“What is my character?” he asked.

“What is my character?” he asked.

“I don’t exactly know,” said Thomasin simply, “except it is to cover up your feelings under a practical manner, and only to show them when you are alone.”

“I don’t really know,” Thomasin said simply, “except that it’s about hiding your feelings in a practical way, and only showing them when you’re alone.”

“Ah, how do you know that?” said Venn strategically.

“Ah, how do you know that?” Venn asked, playing it cool.

“Because,” said she, stopping to put the little girl, who had managed to get herself upside down, right end up again, “because I do.”

“Because,” she said, pausing to set the little girl, who had somehow gotten herself upside down, right again, “because I do.”

“You mustn’t judge by folks in general,” said Venn. “Still I don’t know much what feelings are nowadays. I have got so mixed up with business of one sort and t’other that my soft sentiments are gone off in vapour like. Yes, I am given up body and soul to the making of money. Money is all my dream.”

“You shouldn’t judge people in general,” said Venn. “Still, I don’t really know what feelings are these days. I’ve become so caught up in one business after another that my softer emotions have disappeared into thin air. Yeah, I’m completely devoted to making money. Money is all I dream about.”

“O Diggory, how wicked!” said Thomasin reproachfully, and looking at him in exact balance between taking his words seriously and judging them as said to tease her.

“O Diggory, how wicked!” Thomasin said reproachfully, looking at him torn between taking his words seriously and thinking he was just trying to tease her.

“Yes, ’tis rather a rum course,” said Venn, in the bland tone of one comfortably resigned to sins he could no longer overcome.

“Yes, it’s quite a peculiar situation,” said Venn, in the calm tone of someone who has comfortably accepted sins he can no longer change.

“You, who used to be so nice!”

“You, who used to be so nice!”

“Well, that’s an argument I rather like, because what a man has once been he may be again.” Thomasin blushed. “Except that it is rather harder now,” Venn continued.

“Well, I really like that argument because a man can become who he once was again.” Thomasin blushed. “But it’s definitely harder now,” Venn added.

“Why?” she asked.

"Why?" she inquired.

“Because you be richer than you were at that time.”

“Because you are richer than you were back then.”

“O no—not much. I have made it nearly all over to the baby, as it was my duty to do, except just enough to live on.”

“O no—not much. I have given almost everything to the baby, as I was supposed to do, except just enough to get by.”

“I am rather glad of that,” said Venn softly, and regarding her from the corner of his eye, “for it makes it easier for us to be friendly.”

“I’m actually pretty glad about that,” Venn said quietly, glancing at her from the corner of his eye, “because it makes it easier for us to be friends.”

Thomasin blushed again, and, when a few more words had been said of a not unpleasing kind, Venn mounted his horse and rode on.

Thomasin blushed again, and after a few more pleasant words were exchanged, Venn got on his horse and rode away.

This conversation had passed in a hollow of the heath near the old Roman road, a place much frequented by Thomasin. And it might have been observed that she did not in future walk that way less often from having met Venn there now. Whether or not Venn abstained from riding thither because he had met Thomasin in the same place might easily have been guessed from her proceedings about two months later in the same year.

This conversation took place in a hollow on the heath near the old Roman road, a spot that Thomasin often visited. It could be noted that, after meeting Venn there, she no longer walked that way as frequently. Whether Venn avoided riding there because he ran into Thomasin in the same spot could be easily inferred from her actions about two months later that year.

III.
The Serious Discourse of Clym with His Cousin

Throughout this period Yeobright had more or less pondered on his duty to his cousin Thomasin. He could not help feeling that it would be a pitiful waste of sweet material if the tender-natured thing should be doomed from this early stage of her life onwards to dribble away her winsome qualities on lonely gorse and fern. But he felt this as an economist merely, and not as a lover. His passion for Eustacia had been a sort of conserve of his whole life, and he had nothing more of that supreme quality left to bestow. So far the obvious thing was not to entertain any idea of marriage with Thomasin, even to oblige her.

Throughout this time, Yeobright had often thought about his responsibility to his cousin Thomasin. He couldn't help but feel it would be a waste if such a gentle soul ended up wasting her charms on nothing but lonely gorse and ferns. However, he viewed this more as a practical concern than out of affection. His love for Eustacia had consumed his entire life, and he had no deeper feelings left to give. The clear choice was to avoid any thoughts of marrying Thomasin, even to please her.

But this was not all. Years ago there had been in his mother’s mind a great fancy about Thomasin and himself. It had not positively amounted to a desire, but it had always been a favourite dream. That they should be man and wife in good time, if the happiness of neither were endangered thereby, was the fancy in question. So that what course save one was there now left for any son who reverenced his mother’s memory as Yeobright did? It is an unfortunate fact that any particular whim of parents, which might have been dispersed by half an hour’s conversation during their lives, becomes sublimated by their deaths into a fiat the most absolute, with such results to conscientious children as those parents, had they lived, would have been the first to decry.

But that wasn’t everything. Years ago, his mother had a big idea about Thomasin and him. It wasn’t exactly a desire, but it had always been a cherished dream. The idea was that they would eventually be husband and wife, as long as it didn’t jeopardize either of their happiness. So, what choice did Yeobright have left, as a son who respected his mother’s memory? It’s unfortunate that a particular wish of parents, which could have been cleared up with just half an hour of conversation while they were alive, turns into an absolute mandate after their deaths, leading to outcomes that those parents would have been the first to reject had they lived.

Had only Yeobright’s own future been involved he would have proposed to Thomasin with a ready heart. He had nothing to lose by carrying out a dead mother’s hope. But he dreaded to contemplate Thomasin wedded to the mere corpse of a lover that he now felt himself to be. He had but three activities alive in him. One was his almost daily walk to the little graveyard wherein his mother lay; another, his just as frequent visits by night to the more distant enclosure which numbered his Eustacia among its dead; the third was self-preparation for a vocation which alone seemed likely to satisfy his cravings—that of an itinerant preacher of the eleventh commandment. It was difficult to believe that Thomasin would be cheered by a husband with such tendencies as these.

If it had only been about Yeobright's own future, he would have eagerly proposed to Thomasin. He had nothing to lose by fulfilling his deceased mother's wish. But he couldn’t bear the thought of Thomasin being married to someone who felt like nothing more than a lifeless shell. He was left with three things to keep him going. One was his nearly daily walk to the small graveyard where his mother rested; another was his just as frequent nighttime visits to the more distant plot that included Eustacia among the deceased; the third was preparing himself for a path that seemed likely to fulfill his needs—that of a traveling preacher spreading the eleventh commandment. It was hard to believe that Thomasin would feel uplifted by a husband with such inclinations.

Yet he resolved to ask her, and let her decide for herself. It was even with a pleasant sense of doing his duty that he went downstairs to her one evening for this purpose, when the sun was printing on the valley the same long shadow of the housetop that he had seen lying there times out of number while his mother lived.

Yet he decided to ask her and let her choose for herself. He felt a nice sense of fulfilling his responsibility as he went downstairs to her one evening for this reason, when the sun was casting the same long shadow of the rooftop over the valley that he had seen countless times while his mother was alive.

Thomasin was not in her room, and he found her in the front garden. “I have long been wanting, Thomasin,” he began, “to say something about a matter that concerns both our futures.”

Thomasin wasn't in her room, and he found her in the front yard. “I've been wanting to talk to you about something that affects both our futures,” he started.

“And you are going to say it now?” she remarked quickly, colouring as she met his gaze. “Do stop a minute, Clym, and let me speak first, for oddly enough, I have been wanting to say something to you.”

“And you’re going to say it now?” she said quickly, blushing as she looked at him. “Just hold on for a minute, Clym, and let me speak first, because weirdly enough, I’ve really been wanting to say something to you.”

“By all means say on, Tamsie.”

“Go ahead and keep talking, Tamsie.”

“I suppose nobody can overhear us?” she went on, casting her eyes around and lowering her voice. “Well, first you will promise me this—that you won’t be angry and call me anything harsh if you disagree with what I propose?”

“I guess no one can hear us?” she continued, glancing around and speaking more quietly. “Well, first you have to promise me this—that you won’t get mad and call me anything mean if you disagree with what I suggest?”

Yeobright promised, and she continued: “What I want is your advice, for you are my relation—I mean, a sort of guardian to me—aren’t you, Clym?”

Yeobright agreed, and she went on: “What I need is your advice, because you’re my relative—I mean, a kind of guardian to me—aren’t you, Clym?”

“Well, yes, I suppose I am; a sort of guardian. In fact, I am, of course,” he said, altogether perplexed as to her drift.

"Well, yes, I guess I am; a kind of guardian. Actually, I am, of course,” he said, completely confused about what she meant.

“I am thinking of marrying,” she then observed blandly. “But I shall not marry unless you assure me that you approve of such a step. Why don’t you speak?”

“I’m thinking about getting married,” she said flatly. “But I won’t marry unless you assure me that you support this decision. Why aren’t you saying anything?”

“I was taken rather by surprise. But, nevertheless, I am very glad to hear such news. I shall approve, of course, dear Tamsie. Who can it be? I am quite at a loss to guess. No I am not—’tis the old doctor!—not that I mean to call him old, for he is not very old after all. Ah—I noticed when he attended you last time!”

“I was pretty surprised. But anyway, I’m really glad to hear this news. I’ll definitely approve, dear Tamsie. Who could it be? I honestly can’t guess. Wait, yes I can—it’s the old doctor!—though I don’t mean to call him old, since he's not that old after all. Ah—I noticed that when he saw you last time!”

“No, no,” she said hastily. “’Tis Mr. Venn.”

“No, no,” she said quickly. “It’s Mr. Venn.”

Clym’s face suddenly became grave.

Clym's expression suddenly turned serious.

“There, now, you don’t like him, and I wish I hadn’t mentioned him!” she exclaimed almost petulantly. “And I shouldn’t have done it, either, only he keeps on bothering me so till I don’t know what to do!”

“There, now, you don’t like him, and I wish I hadn’t mentioned him!” she said almost sulkily. “And I shouldn’t have brought it up, either, but he keeps bothering me so much that I don’t know what to do!”

Clym looked at the heath. “I like Venn well enough,” he answered at last. “He is a very honest and at the same time astute man. He is clever too, as is proved by his having got you to favour him. But really, Thomasin, he is not quite—”

Clym looked at the heath. “I like Venn well enough,” he finally replied. “He is a very honest and also sharp guy. He’s smart too, as shown by the fact that he got you to like him. But honestly, Thomasin, he is not quite—”

“Gentleman enough for me? That is just what I feel. I am sorry now that I asked you, and I won’t think any more of him. At the same time I must marry him if I marry anybody—that I will say!”

“Is he good enough for me? That's exactly how I feel. I regret asking you, and I won’t think about him anymore. However, I have to marry him if I marry anyone—that I will say!”

“I don’t see that,” said Clym, carefully concealing every clue to his own interrupted intention, which she plainly had not guessed. “You might marry a professional man, or somebody of that sort, by going into the town to live and forming acquaintances there.”

“I don’t see that,” said Clym, carefully hiding any hint of his own disrupted plans, which she clearly hadn’t picked up on. “You could marry a professional man or someone like that by moving to town and making some connections there.”

“I am not fit for town life—so very rural and silly as I always have been. Do not you yourself notice my countrified ways?”

“I’m not cut out for city life—I've always been so rural and naive. Don’t you notice my country ways?”

“Well, when I came home from Paris I did, a little; but I don’t now.”

“Well, when I came back from Paris, I did a bit; but not anymore.”

“That’s because you have got countrified too. O, I couldn’t live in a street for the world! Egdon is a ridiculous old place; but I have got used to it, and I couldn’t be happy anywhere else at all.”

“That’s because you've become country-fied too. Oh, I couldn’t live on a street for anything! Egdon is a silly old place, but I've gotten used to it, and I couldn’t be happy anywhere else at all.”

“Neither could I,” said Clym.

"Me neither," said Clym.

“Then how could you say that I should marry some town man? I am sure, say what you will, that I must marry Diggory, if I marry at all. He has been kinder to me than anybody else, and has helped me in many ways that I don’t know of!” Thomasin almost pouted now.

“Then how can you say I should marry some guy from town? I’m certain, no matter what you say, that I must marry Diggory if I marry anyone at all. He’s been kinder to me than anyone else and has helped me in ways I don’t even realize!” Thomasin nearly pouted now.

“Yes, he has,” said Clym in a neutral tone. “Well, I wish with all my heart that I could say, marry him. But I cannot forget what my mother thought on that matter, and it goes rather against me not to respect her opinion. There is too much reason why we should do the little we can to respect it now.”

“Yes, he has,” Clym said in a neutral tone. “Well, I wish with all my heart that I could say, marry him. But I can’t forget what my mother thought about that, and it really doesn’t sit well with me not to respect her opinion. There’s too much reason for us to do the little we can to respect it now.”

“Very well, then,” sighed Thomasin. “I will say no more.”

“Fine, then,” sighed Thomasin. “I won’t say anything else.”

“But you are not bound to obey my wishes. I merely say what I think.”

“But you don’t have to follow my wishes. I’m just saying what I think.”

“O no—I don’t want to be rebellious in that way,” she said sadly. “I had no business to think of him—I ought to have thought of my family. What dreadfully bad impulses there are in me!” Her lips trembled, and she turned away to hide a tear.

“O no—I don’t want to be rebellious like that,” she said sadly. “I shouldn’t have been thinking about him—I should have been thinking about my family. What really terrible impulses I have!” Her lips trembled, and she turned away to hide a tear.

Clym, though vexed at what seemed her unaccountable taste, was in a measure relieved to find that at any rate the marriage question in relation to himself was shelved. Through several succeeding days he saw her at different times from the window of his room moping disconsolately about the garden. He was half angry with her for choosing Venn; then he was grieved at having put himself in the way of Venn’s happiness, who was, after all, as honest and persevering a young fellow as any on Egdon, since he had turned over a new leaf. In short, Clym did not know what to do.

Clym, although frustrated by what he saw as her strange preferences, felt somewhat relieved to see that, at least, the question of marriage concerning himself was off the table. Over the next few days, he watched her from his window as she wandered sadly around the garden at various times. He was partly angry with her for picking Venn, but he also felt bad for getting in the way of Venn's happiness, especially since Venn was, after all, as honest and determined a young man as anyone on Egdon, especially since he had made a fresh start. In short, Clym was at a loss for what to do.

When next they met she said abruptly, “He is much more respectable now than he was then!”

When they met again, she said bluntly, “He's a lot more respectable now than he was back then!”

“Who? O yes—Diggory Venn.”

"Who? Oh yes—Diggory Venn."

“Aunt only objected because he was a reddleman.”

“Aunt only objected because he was a red clay man.”

“Well, Thomasin, perhaps I don’t know all the particulars of my mother’s wish. So you had better use your own discretion.”

“Well, Thomasin, maybe I don’t know all the details of my mother’s wish. So you should probably use your own judgment.”

“You will always feel that I slighted your mother’s memory.”

"You will always think I disrespected your mother's memory."

“No, I will not. I shall think you are convinced that, had she seen Diggory in his present position, she would have considered him a fitting husband for you. Now, that’s my real feeling. Don’t consult me any more, but do as you like, Thomasin. I shall be content.”

“No, I won't. I'll think you believe that if she had seen Diggory in his current situation, she would have seen him as a suitable husband for you. That's how I truly feel. Don’t ask me anymore, just do what you want, Thomasin. I’ll be okay with it.”

It is to be supposed that Thomasin was convinced; for a few days after this, when Clym strayed into a part of the heath that he had not lately visited, Humphrey, who was at work there, said to him, “I am glad to see that Mrs. Wildeve and Venn have made it up again, seemingly.”

It seems that Thomasin was convinced; for a few days later, when Clym wandered into a section of the heath he hadn't been to recently, Humphrey, who was working there, said to him, “I’m glad to see that Mrs. Wildeve and Venn have reconciled, it seems.”

“Have they?” said Clym abstractedly.

"Have they?" Clym said thoughtfully.

“Yes; and he do contrive to stumble upon her whenever she walks out on fine days with the chiel. But, Mr. Yeobright, I can’t help feeling that your cousin ought to have married you. ’Tis a pity to make two chimleycorners where there need be only one. You could get her away from him now, ’tis my belief, if you were only to set about it.”

“Yes; and he always manages to run into her whenever she goes out on nice days with the guy. But, Mr. Yeobright, I can’t help but think your cousin should have married you. It’s a shame to have two separate homes when there only needs to be one. I believe you could win her back from him now if you just put in the effort.”

“How can I have the conscience to marry after having driven two women to their deaths? Don’t think such a thing, Humphrey. After my experience I should consider it too much of a burlesque to go to church and take a wife. In the words of Job, ‘I have made a covenant with mine eyes; when then should I think upon a maid?’”

“How can I live with myself and marry after causing the deaths of two women? Don't even think that way, Humphrey. After what I've been through, it would feel like a joke to go to church and take a wife. As Job said, ‘I have made a covenant with my eyes; how could I then think about a girl?’”

“No, Mr. Clym, don’t fancy that about driving two women to their deaths. You shouldn’t say it.”

“No, Mr. Clym, don’t think that about driving two women to their deaths. You shouldn’t say that.”

“Well, we’ll leave that out,” said Yeobright. “But anyhow God has set a mark upon me which wouldn’t look well in a love-making scene. I have two ideas in my head, and no others. I am going to keep a night-school; and I am going to turn preacher. What have you got to say to that, Humphrey?”

“Well, we’ll skip that,” said Yeobright. “But anyway, God has put a mark on me that wouldn’t fit well in a romantic scene. I have two ideas in mind, and nothing else. I’m going to run a night school; and I'm going to become a preacher. What do you think about that, Humphrey?”

“I’ll come and hear ’ee with all my heart.”

"I'll come and listen to you with all my heart."

“Thanks. ’Tis all I wish.”

"Thanks. That's all I want."

As Clym descended into the valley Thomasin came down by the other path, and met him at the gate. “What do you think I have to tell you, Clym?” she said, looking archly over her shoulder at him.

As Clym walked down into the valley, Thomasin came down the other path and met him at the gate. "What do you think I have to tell you, Clym?" she said, glancing playfully over her shoulder at him.

“I can guess,” he replied.

"I can guess," he said.

She scrutinized his face. “Yes, you guess right. It is going to be after all. He thinks I may as well make up my mind, and I have got to think so too. It is to be on the twenty-fifth of next month, if you don’t object.”

She examined his face closely. “Yes, you’re right. It’s going to happen after all. He believes I should make a decision, and I need to think that way too. It’s set for the twenty-fifth of next month, if you don’t mind.”

“Do what you think right, dear. I am only too glad that you see your way clear to happiness again. My sex owes you every amends for the treatment you received in days gone by.”*

“Do what you think is right, dear. I’m really glad you can see a way to happiness again. My gender owes you a huge apology for how you were treated in the past.”*

[*] The writer may state here that the original conception of the story did not design a marriage between Thomasin and Venn. He was to have retained his isolated and weird character to the last, and to have disappeared mysteriously from the heath, nobody knowing whither—Thomasin remaining a widow. But certain circumstances of serial publication led to a change of intent.
    Readers can therefore choose between the endings, and those with an austere artistic code can assume the more consistent conclusion to be the true one.

[*] The writer may note here that the original idea for the story did not include a marriage between Thomasin and Venn. He was intended to keep his isolated and unusual character until the end and mysteriously vanish from the heath, with no one knowing where he went—Thomasin would remain a widow. However, certain circumstances of serial publication led to a change in direction.
Readers can therefore choose between the endings, and those with a strict artistic standard may consider the more consistent conclusion to be the true one.

IV.
Cheerfulness Again Asserts Itself at Blooms-End, and Clym Finds His Vocation

Anybody who had passed through Blooms-End about eleven o’clock on the morning fixed for the wedding would have found that, while Yeobright’s house was comparatively quiet, sounds denoting great activity came from the dwelling of his nearest neighbour, Timothy Fairway. It was chiefly a noise of feet, briskly crunching hither and thither over the sanded floor within. One man only was visible outside, and he seemed to be later at an appointment than he had intended to be, for he hastened up to the door, lifted the latch, and walked in without ceremony.

Anyone who passed through Blooms-End around eleven o’clock on the morning set for the wedding would have noticed that, while Yeobright’s house was relatively quiet, there was a buzz of activity coming from his nearest neighbor, Timothy Fairway. The main sound was of feet, moving quickly back and forth across the sanded floor inside. Only one man was seen outside, and he looked like he was running late for an appointment, as he hurried up to the door, lifted the latch, and walked in without knocking.

The scene within was not quite the customary one. Standing about the room was the little knot of men who formed the chief part of the Egdon coterie, there being present Fairway himself, Grandfer Cantle, Humphrey, Christian, and one or two turf-cutters. It was a warm day, and the men were as a matter of course in their shirtsleeves, except Christian, who had always a nervous fear of parting with a scrap of his clothing when in anybody’s house but his own. Across the stout oak table in the middle of the room was thrown a mass of striped linen, which Grandfer Cantle held down on one side, and Humphrey on the other, while Fairway rubbed its surface with a yellow lump, his face being damp and creased with the effort of the labour.

The scene inside was anything but ordinary. A small group of men, the main members of the Egdon crew, were gathered in the room, including Fairway, Grandfer Cantle, Humphrey, Christian, and a couple of turf-cutters. It was a warm day, and, as usual, the men were in their shirtsleeves, except for Christian, who always had a nervous fear of losing any of his clothing in someone else's house. Spread across the sturdy oak table in the center of the room was a pile of striped linen, which Grandfer Cantle held down on one side, and Humphrey on the other, while Fairway rubbed it with a yellow lump, his face sweaty and wrinkled from the effort.

“Waxing a bed-tick, souls?” said the newcomer.

“Waxing a mattress, folks?” said the newcomer.

“Yes, Sam,” said Grandfer Cantle, as a man too busy to waste words. “Shall I stretch this corner a shade tighter, Timothy?”

“Yes, Sam,” said Grandfer Cantle, as a man too busy to waste words. “Should I pull this corner a bit tighter, Timothy?”

Fairway replied, and the waxing went on with unabated vigour. “’Tis going to be a good bed, by the look o’t,” continued Sam, after an interval of silence. “Who may it be for?”

Fairway replied, and the waxing continued with full force. “It looks like it’s going to be a good bed,” Sam said after a moment of silence. “Who is it for?”

“’Tis a present for the new folks that’s going to set up housekeeping,” said Christian, who stood helpless and overcome by the majesty of the proceedings.

“It's a gift for the new people who are going to start their household,” said Christian, who stood there feeling helpless and overwhelmed by the grandeur of the event.

“Ah, to be sure; and a valuable one, ’a b’lieve.”

“Ah, for sure; and a valuable one, I believe.”

“Beds be dear to fokes that don’t keep geese, bain’t they, Mister Fairway?” said Christian, as to an omniscient being.

“Beds are precious to folks who don’t keep geese, aren’t they, Mister Fairway?” said Christian, as if speaking to an all-knowing being.

“Yes,” said the furze-dealer, standing up, giving his forehead a thorough mopping, and handing the beeswax to Humphrey, who succeeded at the rubbing forthwith. “Not that this couple be in want of one, but ’twas well to show ’em a bit of friendliness at this great racketing vagary of their lives. I set up both my own daughters in one when they was married, and there have been feathers enough for another in the house the last twelve months. Now then, neighbours, I think we have laid on enough wax. Grandfer Cantle, you turn the tick the right way outwards, and then I’ll begin to shake in the feathers.”

“Yes,” said the furze-dealer, standing up, wiping his forehead thoroughly, and handing the beeswax to Humphrey, who quickly got to work. “Not that this couple needs one, but it’s nice to show them some kindness during this crazy time in their lives. I set up both my daughters with one when they got married, and there have been enough feathers for another in the house this past year. Alright, neighbors, I think we’ve put on enough wax. Grandfer Cantle, you turn the tick the right way out, and then I’ll start shaking in the feathers.”

When the bed was in proper trim Fairway and Christian brought forward vast paper bags, stuffed to the full, but light as balloons, and began to turn the contents of each into the receptacle just prepared. As bag after bag was emptied, airy tufts of down and feathers floated about the room in increasing quantity till, through a mishap of Christian’s, who shook the contents of one bag outside the tick, the atmosphere of the room became dense with gigantic flakes, which descended upon the workers like a windless snowstorm.

When the bed was ready, Fairway and Christian brought in huge paper bags, filled to the brim but as light as balloons, and started pouring the contents into the prepared bed. As each bag was emptied, fluffy tufts of down and feathers filled the room, increasing in number until, due to a mistake by Christian, who accidentally dumped the contents of one bag outside the cover, the air in the room became thick with huge flakes that fell on the workers like a still snowstorm.

“I never saw such a clumsy chap as you, Christian,” said Grandfer Cantle severely. “You might have been the son of a man that’s never been outside Blooms-End in his life for all the wit you have. Really all the soldiering and smartness in the world in the father seems to count for nothing in forming the nater of the son. As far as that chief Christian is concerned I might as well have stayed at home and seed nothing, like all the rest of ye here. Though, as far as myself is concerned, a dashing spirit has counted for sommat, to be sure!”

“I’ve never met such a clumsy guy as you, Christian,” Grandfer Cantle said seriously. “You could be the son of someone who’s never left Blooms-End in his entire life, given how little sense you have. Honestly, all the soldiering and charm in the world from the father seems to mean nothing in shaping the nature of the son. As far as that chief Christian goes, I might as well have stayed home and seen nothing, like all the rest of you here. Though, for my part, a daring spirit has definitely counted for something, that’s for sure!”

“Don’t ye let me down so, Father; I feel no bigger than a ninepin after it. I’ve made but a bruckle hit, I’m afeard.”

“Don’t let me down like this, Father; I feel as small as a bowling pin after that. I’m afraid I only made a weak attempt.”

“Come, come. Never pitch yerself in such a low key as that, Christian; you should try more,” said Fairway.

“Come on. Don’t sell yourself so short like that, Christian; you should aim higher,” said Fairway.

“Yes, you should try more,” echoed the Grandfer with insistence, as if he had been the first to make the suggestion. “In common conscience every man ought either to marry or go for a soldier. ’Tis a scandal to the nation to do neither one nor t’other. I did both, thank God! Neither to raise men nor to lay ’em low—that shows a poor do-nothing spirit indeed.”

“Yes, you really should try more,” the Grandfer insisted, as if he had been the one to come up with the idea. “In the eyes of society, every man should either get married or become a soldier. It’s a shame for the country to do neither. I did both, thank God! Not to raise men or to bring them down—that really shows a lack of ambition.”

“I never had the nerve to stand fire,” faltered Christian. “But as to marrying, I own I’ve asked here and there, though without much fruit from it. Yes, there’s some house or other that might have had a man for a master—such as he is—that’s now ruled by a woman alone. Still it might have been awkward if I had found her; for, d’ye see, neighbours, there’d have been nobody left at home to keep down Father’s spirits to the decent pitch that becomes a old man.”

“I never had the courage to face danger,” Christian admitted hesitantly. “But when it comes to marriage, I’ll admit I’ve inquired here and there, though without much success. Yes, there’s some household that could’ve had a man in charge—like him—but now it's run solely by a woman. Still, it might have been complicated if I had found her; because, you see, neighbors, there wouldn’t have been anyone left at home to keep my father’s spirits in check to a level appropriate for an old man.”

“And you’ve your work cut out to do that, my son,” said Grandfer Cantle smartly. “I wish that the dread of infirmities was not so strong in me!—I’d start the very first thing tomorrow to see the world over again! But seventy-one, though nothing at home, is a high figure for a rover.... Ay, seventy-one, last Candlemasday. Gad, I’d sooner have it in guineas than in years!” And the old man sighed.

“And you’ve got your work cut out for you, my son,” Grandfer Cantle said sharply. “I wish I wasn’t so afraid of getting old! I’d start right away tomorrow to see the world again! But seventy-one, even if it doesn’t mean much at home, is a big number for someone wandering around.... Yeah, seventy-one, last Candlemas. Man, I’d rather have that in guineas than in years!” And the old man sighed.

“Don’t you be mournful, Grandfer,” said Fairway. “Empt some more feathers into the bed-tick, and keep up yer heart. Though rather lean in the stalks you be a green-leaved old man still. There’s time enough left to ye yet to fill whole chronicles.”

“Don’t be sad, Grandfer,” said Fairway. “Add some more feathers to the mattress, and stay positive. Even though you're a bit skinny, you’re still a vibrant old man. You’ve still got plenty of time left to write entire stories.”

“Begad, I’ll go to ’em, Timothy—to the married pair!” said Granfer Cantle in an encouraged voice, and starting round briskly. “I’ll go to ’em tonight and sing a wedding song, hey? ’Tis like me to do so, you know; and they’d see it as such. My ‘Down in Cupid’s Gardens’ was well liked in four; still, I’ve got others as good, and even better. What do you say to my

“Sure, I’ll go to them, Timothy—to the married couple!” said Granfer Cantle with enthusiasm, as he turned around quickly. “I’ll visit them tonight and sing a wedding song, sound good? It’s totally my style, and they’d appreciate it. My ‘Down in Cupid’s Gardens’ was popular in four; still, I’ve got other songs just as good, and even better. What do you think of my

She cal′-led to′ her love′
From the lat′-tice a-bove,
′O come in′ from the fog-gy fog′-gy dew′.

She called to her love
From the lattice above,
‘Oh come in from the foggy foggy dew.’

’Twould please ’em well at such a time! Really, now I come to think of it, I haven’t turned my tongue in my head to the shape of a real good song since Old Midsummer night, when we had the ‘Barley Mow’ at the Woman; and ’tis a pity to neglect your strong point where there’s few that have the compass for such things!”

It would really please them at a time like this! Now that I think about it, I haven't sung a proper song since the last Midsummer night, when we had the 'Barley Mow' at the pub; and it's a shame to overlook your talent when so few can do it well!

“So ’tis, so ’tis,” said Fairway. “Now gie the bed a shake down. We’ve put in seventy pounds of best feathers, and I think that’s as many as the tick will fairly hold. A bit and a drap wouldn’t be amiss now, I reckon. Christian, maul down the victuals from corner-cupboard if canst reach, man, and I’ll draw a drap o’ sommat to wet it with.”

“So it is, so it is,” said Fairway. “Now give the bed a shake. We’ve added seventy pounds of the best feathers, and I think that’s as much as the mattress can handle. A little bit of something to drink wouldn’t hurt now, I suppose. Christian, grab the food from the corner cupboard if you can reach it, and I’ll pour a little something to go with it.”

They sat down to a lunch in the midst of their work, feathers around, above, and below them; the original owners of which occasionally came to the open door and cackled begrudgingly at sight of such a quantity of their old clothes.

They sat down for lunch in the middle of their work, with feathers all around them; the original birds occasionally came to the open door and cawed disapprovingly at the sight of so many of their old feathers.

“Upon my soul I shall be chokt,” said Fairway when, having extracted a feather from his mouth, he found several others floating on the mug as it was handed round.

“Honestly, I'm about to choke,” said Fairway when, after pulling a feather from his mouth, he saw several others floating in the mug as it was passed around.

“I’ve swallered several; and one had a tolerable quill,” said Sam placidly from the corner.

“I’ve swallowed several; and one had a decent quill,” said Sam calmly from the corner.

“Hullo—what’s that—wheels I hear coming?” Grandfer Cantle exclaimed, jumping up and hastening to the door. “Why, ’tis they back again—I didn’t expect ’em yet this half-hour. To be sure, how quick marrying can be done when you are in the mind for’t!”

“Hello—what’s that—I hear wheels coming?” Grandfer Cantle exclaimed, jumping up and rushing to the door. “Why, they’re back again—I didn’t expect them for another half-hour. Wow, how quickly you can get married when you're in the mood for it!”

“O yes, it can soon be done,” said Fairway, as if something should be added to make the statement complete.

“O yes, it can definitely be done,” said Fairway, as if something needed to be added to finish the statement.

He arose and followed the Grandfer, and the rest also went to the door. In a moment an open fly was driven past, in which sat Venn and Mrs. Venn, Yeobright, and a grand relative of Venn’s who had come from Budmouth for the occasion. The fly had been hired at the nearest town, regardless of distance and cost, there being nothing on Egdon Heath, in Venn’s opinion, dignified enough for such an event when such a woman as Thomasin was the bride; and the church was too remote for a walking bridal-party.

He got up and followed his grandfather, and the rest also headed to the door. In a moment, an open carriage drove by, with Venn and Mrs. Venn, Yeobright, and a distinguished relative of Venn’s who had come from Budmouth for the occasion. The carriage had been hired from the nearest town, no matter the distance or cost, as Venn felt there was nothing on Egdon Heath that was dignified enough for such an event with a woman like Thomasin as the bride; besides, the church was too far for a bridal party to walk.

As the fly passed the group which had run out from the homestead they shouted “Hurrah!” and waved their hands; feathers and down floating from their hair, their sleeves, and the folds of their garments at every motion, and Grandfer Cantle’s seals dancing merrily in the sunlight as he twirled himself about. The driver of the fly turned a supercilious gaze upon them; he even treated the wedded pair themselves with something like condescension; for in what other state than heathen could people, rich or poor, exist who were doomed to abide in such a world’s end as Egdon? Thomasin showed no such superiority to the group at the door, fluttering her hand as quickly as a bird’s wing towards them, and asking Diggory, with tears in her eyes, if they ought not to alight and speak to these kind neighbours. Venn, however, suggested that, as they were all coming to the house in the evening, this was hardly necessary.

As the carriage went past the group that had rushed out from the homestead, they shouted, “Hurrah!” and waved their hands, with feathers and down floating from their hair, sleeves, and clothing at every motion, and Grandfer Cantle’s seals gleefully shining in the sunlight as he spun around. The carriage driver looked down on them with a smug expression; he even treated the married couple with a hint of condescension, wondering what kind of people—rich or poor—could live in such a remote place as Egdon. Thomasin didn’t act superior to the group at the door; she fluttered her hand toward them as quickly as a bird’s wing and, with tears in her eyes, asked Diggory if they shouldn’t get out and talk to these kind neighbors. Venn, however, suggested that since they were all coming to the house in the evening, it probably wasn’t necessary.

After this excitement the saluting party returned to their occupation, and the stuffing and sewing were soon afterwards finished, when Fairway harnessed a horse, wrapped up the cumbrous present, and drove off with it in the cart to Venn’s house at Stickleford.

After this excitement, the group that was saluting went back to what they were doing, and the stuffing and sewing were soon completed. Then Fairway harnessed a horse, wrapped up the bulky gift, and drove off with it in the cart to Venn’s house in Stickleford.

Yeobright, having filled the office at the wedding service which naturally fell to his hands, and afterwards returned to the house with the husband and wife, was indisposed to take part in the feasting and dancing that wound up the evening. Thomasin was disappointed.

Yeobright, having taken on the role at the wedding ceremony that naturally fell to him, and afterwards returned to the house with the newlyweds, wasn't interested in joining the celebration and dancing that capped off the evening. Thomasin felt let down.

“I wish I could be there without dashing your spirits,” he said. “But I might be too much like the skull at the banquet.”

“I wish I could be there without bringing you down,” he said. “But I might end up being too much like the skull at the feast.”

“No, no.”

"No way."

“Well, dear, apart from that, if you would excuse me, I should be glad. I know it seems unkind; but, dear Thomasin, I fear I should not be happy in the company—there, that’s the truth of it. I shall always be coming to see you at your new home, you know, so that my absence now will not matter.”

“Well, dear, aside from that, if you wouldn't mind, I would appreciate it. I know it sounds harsh; but, dear Thomasin, I'm afraid I wouldn't be happy around you—there, that's the honest truth. I'll always be visiting you at your new place, so my absence right now won’t really make a difference.”

“Then I give in. Do whatever will be most comfortable to yourself.”

“Then I give in. Just do whatever makes you feel most comfortable.”

Clym retired to his lodging at the housetop much relieved, and occupied himself during the afternoon in noting down the heads of a sermon, with which he intended to initiate all that really seemed practicable of the scheme that had originally brought him hither, and that he had so long kept in view under various modifications, and through evil and good report. He had tested and weighed his convictions again and again, and saw no reason to alter them, though he had considerably lessened his plan. His eyesight, by long humouring in his native air, had grown stronger, but not sufficiently strong to warrant his attempting his extensive educational project. Yet he did not repine—there was still more than enough of an unambitious sort to tax all his energies and occupy all his hours.

Clym returned to his room on the rooftop feeling much relieved and spent the afternoon jotting down the main points of a sermon. He planned to share what he thought was doable from the original idea that had brought him here, which he had kept in mind through various changes and through both good and bad times. He had tested and re-evaluated his beliefs repeatedly and saw no reason to change them, though he had significantly scaled back his plans. His eyesight, having adjusted to the fresh air of his hometown, had improved, but not enough to pursue his ambitious educational project. Still, he wasn’t discouraged—there was more than enough simple work to keep him busy and fill his hours.

Evening drew on, and sounds of life and movement in the lower part of the domicile became more pronounced, the gate in the palings clicking incessantly. The party was to be an early one, and all the guests were assembled long before it was dark. Yeobright went down the back staircase and into the heath by another path than that in front, intending to walk in the open air till the party was over, when he would return to wish Thomasin and her husband good-bye as they departed. His steps were insensibly bent towards Mistover by the path that he had followed on that terrible morning when he learnt the strange news from Susan’s boy.

Evening approached, and the sounds of life and movement in the lower part of the house became clearer, the gate in the fence clicking constantly. The party was set to start early, and all the guests had gathered long before it got dark. Yeobright went down the back stairs and headed into the heath by a different path than the one in front, planning to walk outside until the party ended, when he would come back to say goodbye to Thomasin and her husband as they left. Without realizing it, he found himself heading towards Mistover along the same path he had taken on that awful morning when he heard the shocking news from Susan’s boy.

He did not turn aside to the cottage, but pushed on to an eminence, whence he could see over the whole quarter that had once been Eustacia’s home. While he stood observing the darkening scene somebody came up. Clym, seeing him but dimly, would have let him pass silently, had not the pedestrian, who was Charley, recognized the young man and spoken to him.

He didn't veer off to the cottage but continued up to a raised area where he could see the entire neighborhood that used to be Eustacia's home. While he stood there, watching the scene grow darker, someone approached. Clym, seeing him only vaguely, would have let him walk by quietly if the pedestrian, who was Charley, hadn't recognized the young man and addressed him.

“Charley, I have not seen you for a length of time,” said Yeobright. “Do you often walk this way?”

“Charley, I haven’t seen you in a while,” Yeobright said. “Do you walk this way often?”

“No,” the lad replied. “I don’t often come outside the bank.”

“No,” the kid replied. “I don’t usually go outside the bank.”

“You were not at the Maypole.”

"You weren't at the Maypole."

“No,” said Charley, in the same listless tone. “I don’t care for that sort of thing now.”

“No,” Charley said in the same worn-out tone. “I’m not into that kind of stuff anymore.”

“You rather liked Miss Eustacia, didn’t you?” Yeobright gently asked. Eustacia had frequently told him of Charley’s romantic attachment.

“You kind of liked Miss Eustacia, didn’t you?” Yeobright gently asked. Eustacia had often talked to him about Charley’s romantic feelings.

“Yes, very much. Ah, I wish—”

“Yes, for sure. Ah, I wish—”

“Yes?”

"Yes?"

“I wish, Mr. Yeobright, you could give me something to keep that once belonged to her—if you don’t mind.”

“I wish, Mr. Yeobright, you could give me something that once belonged to her—if that’s okay with you.”

“I shall be very happy to. It will give me very great pleasure, Charley. Let me think what I have of hers that you would like. But come with me to the house, and I’ll see.”

"I'd love to do that. It would really make me happy, Charley. Let me think about what I have of hers that you'd like. But come with me to the house, and I'll check."

They walked towards Blooms-End together. When they reached the front it was dark, and the shutters were closed, so that nothing of the interior could be seen.

They walked toward Blooms-End together. When they got to the front, it was dark, and the shutters were closed, so nothing inside could be seen.

“Come round this way,” said Clym. “My entrance is at the back for the present.”

“Come this way,” said Clym. “My entrance is in the back for now.”

The two went round and ascended the crooked stair in darkness till Clym’s sitting-room on the upper floor was reached, where he lit a candle, Charley entering gently behind. Yeobright searched his desk, and taking out a sheet of tissue-paper unfolded from it two or three undulating locks of raven hair, which fell over the paper like black streams. From these he selected one, wrapped it up, and gave it to the lad, whose eyes had filled with tears. He kissed the packet, put it in his pocket, and said in a voice of emotion, “O, Mr. Clym, how good you are to me!”

The two of them made their way up the winding stairs in the dark until they reached Clym’s sitting room on the top floor, where he lit a candle, and Charley quietly followed behind. Yeobright rummaged through his desk and pulled out a sheet of tissue paper, from which he unfolded two or three wavy strands of raven hair that spilled over the paper like dark streams. He chose one, wrapped it up, and handed it to the boy, whose eyes were filled with tears. The boy kissed the packet, tucked it into his pocket, and said with emotion, “Oh, Mr. Clym, you’re so good to me!”

“I will go a little way with you,” said Clym. And amid the noise of merriment from below they descended. Their path to the front led them close to a little side window, whence the rays of candles streamed across the shrubs. The window, being screened from general observation by the bushes, had been left unblinded, so that a person in this private nook could see all that was going on within the room which contained the wedding guests, except in so far as vision was hindered by the green antiquity of the panes.

“I'll walk part of the way with you,” Clym said. Amid the sounds of laughter from below, they went down. Their path to the front took them past a small side window, where the candlelight spilled out over the shrubs. The window, shielded from view by the bushes, had been left uncovered, allowing someone in this private spot to see everything happening in the room with the wedding guests, except for where the old, green-tinted glass obstructed the view.

“Charley, what are they doing?” said Clym. “My sight is weaker again tonight, and the glass of this window is not good.”

“Charley, what are they doing?” Clym asked. “My eyesight is worse again tonight, and the glass in this window isn't great.”

Charley wiped his own eyes, which were rather blurred with moisture, and stepped closer to the casement. “Mr. Venn is asking Christian Cantle to sing,” he replied, “and Christian is moving about in his chair as if he were much frightened at the question, and his father has struck up a stave instead of him.”

Charley wiped his eyes, which were a bit watery, and moved closer to the window. “Mr. Venn is asking Christian Cantle to sing,” he said, “and Christian is shifting in his chair like he’s really scared of the question, while his father is singing a tune instead.”

“Yes, I can hear the old man’s voice,” said Clym. “So there’s to be no dancing, I suppose. And is Thomasin in the room? I see something moving in front of the candles that resembles her shape, I think.”

“Yes, I can hear the old man’s voice,” Clym said. “So I guess there’s not going to be any dancing. And is Thomasin in the room? I see something moving in front of the candles that looks like her, I think.”

“Yes. She do seem happy. She is red in the face, and laughing at something Fairway has said to her. O my!”

“Yes. She does seem happy. She has a red face and is laughing at something Fairway just said to her. Oh my!”

“What noise was that?” said Clym.

“What was that noise?” Clym asked.

“Mr. Venn is so tall that he knocked his head against the beam in gieing a skip as he passed under. Mrs. Venn has run up quite frightened and now she’s put her hand to his head to feel if there’s a lump. And now they be all laughing again as if nothing had happened.”

“Mr. Venn is so tall that he bumped his head against the beam while jumping as he walked through. Mrs. Venn ran up, quite scared, and now she’s put her hand on his head to check for a bump. And now they're all laughing again as if nothing happened.”

“Do any of them seem to care about my not being there?” Clym asked.

“Do any of them seem to care that I’m not there?” Clym asked.

“No, not a bit in the world. Now they are all holding up their glasses and drinking somebody’s health.”

“No, not at all. Now they're all raising their glasses and toasting to someone's health.”

“I wonder if it is mine?”

“I wonder if it belongs to me?”

“No, ’tis Mr. and Mrs. Venn’s, because he is making a hearty sort of speech. There—now Mrs. Venn has got up, and is going away to put on her things, I think.”

“No, it’s Mr. and Mrs. Venn’s because he’s making a pretty enthusiastic speech. There—now Mrs. Venn has gotten up and is heading off to put on her things, I think.”

“Well, they haven’t concerned themselves about me, and it is quite right they should not. It is all as it should be, and Thomasin at least is happy. We will not stay any longer now, as they will soon be coming out to go home.”

“Well, they haven’t worried about me, and it’s fair that they shouldn’t. Everything is as it should be, and at least Thomasin is happy. We won’t stay any longer now since they’ll be coming out to go home soon.”

He accompanied the lad into the heath on his way home, and, returning alone to the house a quarter of an hour later, found Venn and Thomasin ready to start, all the guests having departed in his absence. The wedded pair took their seats in the four-wheeled dogcart which Venn’s head milker and handy man had driven from Stickleford to fetch them in; little Eustacia and the nurse were packed securely upon the open flap behind; and the milker, on an ancient overstepping pony, whose shoes clashed like cymbals at every tread, rode in the rear, in the manner of a body-servant of the last century.

He walked the boy home across the heath, and when he returned to the house about fifteen minutes later, he found Venn and Thomasin ready to go, as all the guests had left while he was away. The newlyweds got into the four-wheeled dogcart that Venn’s head milker and handyman had driven from Stickleford to pick them up; little Eustacia and the nurse were securely placed on the open flap at the back; and the milker rode behind on an old pony, whose shoes sounded like cymbals with each step, resembling a body-servant from a century ago.

“Now we leave you in absolute possession of your own house again,” said Thomasin as she bent down to wish her cousin good night. “It will be rather lonely for you, Clym, after the hubbub we have been making.”

“Now we’re leaving you with your own house again,” said Thomasin as she leaned down to say goodnight to her cousin. “It might feel pretty lonely for you, Clym, after all the noise we’ve been making.”

“O, that’s no inconvenience,” said Clym, smiling rather sadly. And then the party drove off and vanished in the night shades, and Yeobright entered the house. The ticking of the clock was the only sound that greeted him, for not a soul remained; Christian, who acted as cook, valet, and gardener to Clym, sleeping at his father’s house. Yeobright sat down in one of the vacant chairs, and remained in thought a long time. His mother’s old chair was opposite; it had been sat in that evening by those who had scarcely remembered that it ever was hers. But to Clym she was almost a presence there, now as always. Whatever she was in other people’s memories, in his she was the sublime saint whose radiance even his tenderness for Eustacia could not obscure. But his heart was heavy, that Mother had not crowned him in the day of his espousals and in the day of the gladness of his heart. And events had borne out the accuracy of her judgment, and proved the devotedness of her care. He should have heeded her for Eustacia’s sake even more than for his own. “It was all my fault,” he whispered. “O, my mother, my mother! would to God that I could live my life again, and endure for you what you endured for me!”

“Oh, that’s no trouble at all,” Clym said, smiling a bit sadly. Then the group drove off and disappeared into the night, and Yeobright went into the house. The ticking of the clock was the only sound he heard, as there was no one else around; Christian, who served as cook, valet, and gardener for Clym, was staying at his father’s house. Yeobright sat down in one of the empty chairs and remained lost in thought for a long time. His mother’s old chair was across from him; it had been occupied that evening by those who barely remembered it was hers. But for Clym, she was almost a presence there, as always. No matter what others remembered, to him she was the sublime saint whose brightness even his affection for Eustacia couldn’t overshadow. But his heart was heavy that his mother had not been there to celebrate his wedding day and the joy in his heart. And everything that had happened proved the truth of her judgment and showed how much she had cared for him. He should have listened to her for Eustacia's sake even more than his own. “It was all my fault,” he whispered. “Oh, my mother, my mother! I wish to God I could live my life again and endure for you what you endured for me!”

On the Sunday after this wedding an unusual sight was to be seen on Rainbarrow. From a distance there simply appeared to be a motionless figure standing on the top of the tumulus, just as Eustacia had stood on that lonely summit some two years and a half before. But now it was fine warm weather, with only a summer breeze blowing, and early afternoon instead of dull twilight. Those who ascended to the immediate neighbourhood of the Barrow perceived that the erect form in the centre, piercing the sky, was not really alone. Round him upon the slopes of the Barrow a number of heathmen and women were reclining or sitting at their ease. They listened to the words of the man in their midst, who was preaching, while they abstractedly pulled heather, stripped ferns, or tossed pebbles down the slope. This was the first of a series of moral lectures or Sermons on the Mount, which were to be delivered from the same place every Sunday afternoon as long as the fine weather lasted.

On the Sunday after the wedding, an unusual sight appeared on Rainbarrow. From a distance, it looked like there was a still figure standing at the top of the mound, just like Eustacia had stood on that lonely peak about two and a half years earlier. But now, the weather was warm and pleasant, with only a gentle summer breeze blowing, and it was early afternoon instead of gloomy twilight. Those who walked up to the area around the Barrow noticed that the upright figure in the center, reaching for the sky, wasn’t alone. Surrounding him on the slopes of the Barrow, several men and women were lounging or sitting comfortably. They listened to the man among them, who was preaching, while they idly picked at heather, stripped ferns, or tossed pebbles down the slope. This was the first in a series of moral lectures or Sermons on the Mount that were to be given from that spot every Sunday afternoon as long as the nice weather held up.

The commanding elevation of Rainbarrow had been chosen for two reasons: first, that it occupied a central position among the remote cottages around; secondly, that the preacher thereon could be seen from all adjacent points as soon as he arrived at his post, the view of him being thus a convenient signal to those stragglers who wished to draw near. The speaker was bareheaded, and the breeze at each waft gently lifted and lowered his hair, somewhat too thin for a man of his years, these still numbering less than thirty-three. He wore a shade over his eyes, and his face was pensive and lined; but, though these bodily features were marked with decay there was no defect in the tones of his voice, which were rich, musical, and stirring. He stated that his discourses to people were to be sometimes secular, and sometimes religious, but never dogmatic; and that his texts would be taken from all kinds of books. This afternoon the words were as follows:—

The commanding height of Rainbarrow was chosen for two reasons: first, because it was centrally located among the remote cottages nearby; second, because the preacher there could be seen from all surrounding points as soon as he arrived, making it a handy signal for those wandering folks who wanted to come closer. The speaker was bareheaded, and the breeze gently lifted and lowered his hair with each gust, which was a bit too thin for a man of his age, still not yet thirty-three. He wore a shade over his eyes, and his face looked thoughtful and lined; however, despite these signs of age, there was nothing wrong with the tone of his voice, which was rich, musical, and moving. He mentioned that his talks to people would vary between secular and religious subjects, but would never be dogmatic, and that his messages would be drawn from all kinds of books. This afternoon, the words were as follows:—

“‘And the king rose up to meet her, and bowed himself unto her, and sat down on his throne, and caused a seat to be set for the king’s mother; and she sat on his right hand. Then she said, I desire one small petition of thee; I pray thee say me not nay. And the king said unto her, Ask, on, my mother: for I will not say thee nay.’”

“‘And the king stood up to greet her, bowed to her, and sat down on his throne. He had a seat prepared for the queen mother, and she sat at his right side. Then she said, I have a small request to make; please don’t refuse me. The king replied, Go ahead, my mother: I won’t say no to you.’”

Yeobright had, in fact, found his vocation in the career of an itinerant open-air preacher and lecturer on morally unimpeachable subjects; and from this day he laboured incessantly in that office, speaking not only in simple language on Rainbarrow and in the hamlets round, but in a more cultivated strain elsewhere—from the steps and porticoes of town halls, from market-crosses, from conduits, on esplanades and on wharves, from the parapets of bridges, in barns and outhouses, and all other such places in the neighbouring Wessex towns and villages. He left alone creeds and systems of philosophy, finding enough and more than enough to occupy his tongue in the opinions and actions common to all good men. Some believed him, and some believed not; some said that his words were commonplace, others complained of his want of theological doctrine; while others again remarked that it was well enough for a man to take to preaching who could not see to do anything else. But everywhere he was kindly received, for the story of his life had become generally known.

Yeobright had indeed found his calling as a traveling open-air preacher and lecturer on morally sound topics; and from that day forward, he worked tirelessly in that role, speaking not only in straightforward terms in Rainbarrow and the surrounding hamlets but also in a more refined manner elsewhere—from the steps and porches of town halls, from market crosses, from fountains, on promenades and docks, from bridge parapets, in barns and sheds, and all other such places in the neighboring Wessex towns and villages. He steered clear of creeds and philosophical systems, finding more than enough to discuss in the opinions and actions shared by all good people. Some believed him, while others did not; some thought his words were ordinary, others criticized his lack of theological depth; while others commented that it was fitting for a man who couldn’t do much else to take up preaching. But everywhere he was welcomed warmly, as his life story had become well known.


Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!